π1r

Philosophical Letters:

or,
Modest
Reflections

Upon some Opinions in
Natural Philosophy,
maintained
By several Famous and Learned Authors of
this Age,
Expressed by way of Letters:

By the Thrice Noble, Illustrious, and Excellent
Princess,
The Lady Marchioness of Newcastle.

London, Printed in the Year,16641664.

π1v π2r

To
Her Excellency

The Lady Marchioness
of
Newcastle,

On her Book of
Philosophical Letters.

Tis Supernatural, nay ’tis Divine,

To write whole Volumes ere I can a line.

I ’mplor’d the Lady Muses, those fine things,

But they have broken all their Fidle-strings

And cannot help me; Nay, then I did try

Their Helicon, but that is grown all dry:

Then π2v

Then on Parnassus I did make a sallie,

But that’s laid level, like a Bowling-alley;

Invok’d my Muse, found it a Pond, a Dream,

To your eternal Spring, and running Stream;

So clear and fresh, with Wit and Phansie store,

As then despair did bid me write no more.

W. Newcastle.

To a1r

To
His Excellency
The Lord Marquis of
Newcastle.

My Noble Lord,

Although you have always encouraged me
in my harmless pastime of Writing, yet
was I afraid that your Lordship would be
angry with me for Writing and Publishing
this Book, by reason it is a Book of
Controversies, of which I have heard your Lordship
say, That Controversies and Disputations make Enemies
of Friends, and that such Disputations and Controversies
as these, are a pedantical kind of quarrelling,
not becoming Noble Persons. But your Lordship will
be pleased to consider in my behalf, that it is impossible
for one Person to be of every one’s Opinion, if their
opinions be different, and that my Opinions in Philosophy,
being new, and never thought of, at least not
divulged by any, but myself, are quite different from
others: For the Ground of my Opinions is, that there
is not onely a Sensitive, but also a Rational Life and
Knowledge, and so a double Perception in all Creatures:
And thus my opinions being new, are not so easily understood
as those, that take up several pieces of old opinions,a ons, a1v
of which they patch up a new Philosophy, (if
new may be made of old things,) like a Suit made up
of old Stuff bought at the Brokers: Wherefore to find
out a Truth, at least a Probability in Natural Philosophy
by a new and different way from other Writers,
and to make this way more known, easie and intelligible,
I was in a manner forced to write this Book; for I have
not contradicted those Authors in any thing, but what
concerns and is opposite to my opinions; neither do I
any thing, but what they have done themselves, as being
common amongst them to contradict each other:
which may as well be allowable, as for Lawyers to plead
at the Barr in opposite Causes. For as Lawyers are not
Enemies to each other, but great Friends, all agreeing
from the Barr, although not at the Barr: so it is with
Philosophers, who make their Opinions as their Clients,
not for Wealth, but for Fame, and therefore have no
reason to become Enemies to each other, by being Industrious
in their Profession. All which considered, was
the cause of Publishing this Book; wherein although I
dissent from their opinions, yet doth not this take off
the least of the respect and esteem I have of their Merits
and Works. But if your Lordship do but pardon
me, I care not if I be condemned by others; for
your Favour is more then the World to me, for which
all the actions of my Life shall be devoted and ready to
serve you, as becomes,

My Lord,

Your Lordships
honest Wife, and humble Servant,
M. N.

a2r

To the
Most Famous
University
of
Cambridge

Most Noble, Ingenious, Learned, and Industrious
Students.

Be not offended, that I dedicate to you this weak and
infirm work of mine; for though it be not an offering
worthy your acceptance, yet it is as much as I can present
for this time; and I wish from my Soul, I might be
so happy as to have some means or ways to express my Gratitude
for your Magnificent favours to me, having done
me more honour then ever I could expect, or give sufficient
thanks for: But your is Generosity above all Gratitude,
and your Favours above all Merit, like as your Learning
is above Contradiction: And I pray God your University
may flourish to the end of the World, for the Service of
the Church, the Truth of Religion, the Salvation of
Souls, the Instruction of Youth, the preservation of Health, and a2v and prolonging of Life, and for the increase of profitable
Arts and Sciences: so as your several studies may be, like
several Magistrates, united for the good and benefit of the
whole Common-wealth, nay, the whole World. May
Heaven prosper you, the World magnifie you, and Eternity
record your fame; Which are the hearty wishes and
prayers of,

Your most obliged Servant

M. Newcastle.

A b1r

A
Preface
to the
Reader.

Worthy Readers,

I Did not write this Book out of delight,
love or humour to contradiction; for
I would rather praise, then contradict any
Person or Persons that are ingenious;
but by reason Opinion is free, and may
pass without a pass-port, I took the liberty to declare
my own opinions as other Philosophers do, and to that
purpose I have here set down several famous and learned
Authors opinions, and my answers to them in the form
of Letters, which was the easiest way for me to write;
and by so doing, I have done that, which I would have
bonedone unto me; for I am as willing to have my opinions
contradicted, as I do contradict others: for I love Reason
so well, that whosoever can bring most rational and
probable arguments, shall have my vote, although b against b1v
against my own opinion. But you may say, If contradictions
were frequent, there would be no agreement
amongst Mankind. I answer; It is very true:
Wherefore Contradictions are better in general
Books, then in particular Families, and in Schools
better then in Publick States, and better in Philosophy
then in Divinity. All which considered, I shun,
as much as I can, not to discourse or write of either
Church or State. But I desire so much favour, or
rather Justice of you, Worthy Readers, as not to interpret
my objections or answers any other ways then
against several opinions in Philosophy; for I am confident
there is not any body, that doth esteem, respect
and honour learned and ingenious Persons more then
I do: Wherefore judgjudge me neither to be of a contradicting
humor, nor of a vain-glorious mind for dissenting
from other mens opinions, but rather that it
is done out of love to Truth, and to make my own opinions
the more intelligible, which cannot better be
done then by arguing and comparing other mens opinions
with them. The Authors whose opinions I
mention, I have read, as I found them printed, in my
native Language, except Des Cartes, who being in
Latine, I had some few places translanted to me out
of his works; and I must confess, that since I have
read the works of these learned men, I understand the
names and terms of Art a little better then I did before;
but it is not so much as to make me a Scholar, nor yet
so little, but that, had I read more before I did begin
to write my other Book called Philosophical Opinions,
they would have been more intelligible; for my error
was, I began to write so early, that I had not liv’d so b2r
so long as to be able to read many Authors; I cannot
say, I divulged my opinions as soon as I had conceiv’d
them, but yet I divulged them too soon to have them
artificial and methodical, But since what is past, cannot
be recalled, I must desire you to excuse those faults,
which were committed for want of experience and
learning. As for School-learning, had I applied my
self to it, yet I am confident I should never have arrived
to any; for I am so uncapable of Learning, that I
could never attain to the knowledge of any other Language
but my native, especially by the Rules of Art:
wherefore I do not repent that I spent not my time in
Learning, for I consider, it is better to write wittily then
learnedly; nevertheless, I love and esteem Learning, although
I am not capable of it. But you may say, I have
expressed neither Wit nor Learning in my Writings:
Truly, if not, I am the more sorry for it; but selfconceit,
which is natural to mankind, especially to
our Sex, did flatter and secretly perswade me that my
Writings had Sense and Reason, Wit and Variety; but
Judgment being not called to Counsel, I yielded to Selfconceits
flattery, and so put out my Writings to be
Printed as fast as I could, without being reviewed or
corrected: Neither did I fear any censure, for Selfconceit
had perswaded me, I should be highly applauded;
wherefore I made such haste, that I had three or
four Books printed presently after each other.

But to return to this present Work, I must desire you,
worthy Readers, to read first my Book called Philosophical
and Physical Opinions
, before you censure this,
for this Book is but an explanation of the former, wherein
is contained the Ground of my Opinions, and those that b2v
that will judge well of a Building, must first consider
the Foundation; to which purpose I will repeat some
few Heads and Principles of my Opinions, which are
these following: First, That Nature is Infinite, and
the Eternal Servant of God: Next, That she is Corporeal,
and partly self-moving, dividable and composable;
that all and every particular Creature, as also all
perception and variety in Nature, is made by corporeal
self-motion, which I name sensitive and rational
matter, which is life and knowledg, sense and reason.
Again, That these sensitive and rational parts of matter
are the purest and subtilest parts of Nature, as the active
parts, the knowing, understanding and prudent parts,
the designing, architectonical and working parts, nay,
the Life and Soul of Nature, and that there is not any
Creature or part of nature without this Life and Soul;
and that not onely Animals, but also Vegetables, Minerals
and Elements, and what more is in Nature, are endued
with this Life and Soul, Sense and Reason: and because
this Life and Soul is a corporeal Substance, it is
both dividable and composable; for it divides and removes
parts from parts, as also composes and joyns
parts to parts, and works in a perpetual motion without
rest; by which actions not any Creature can
challenge a particular Life and Soul to it self, but every,
Creature may have by the dividing and composing nature
of this self-moving matter more or fewer natural
souls and lives.

These and the like actions of corporeal Nature or natural
Matter you may find more at large described in
my afore-mentioned Book of Philosophical Opinions,
and more clearly repeated and explained in this present. ’Tis c1r
’Tis true, the way of arguing I use, is common, but
the Principles, Heads and Grounds of my Opinions are
my own, not borrowed or stolen in the least from any;
and the first time I divulged them, was in the year 16531653.
since which time I have reviewed, reformed and reprinted
them twice; for at first, as my Conceptions were
new and my own, so my Judgment was young, and my
Experience little, so that I had not so much knowledge
as to declare them artificially and methodically; for as I
metioned before, I was always unapt to learn by
the Rules of Art. But although they may be defecetive
for want of Terms of Art, and artificial expressions,
yet I am sure they are not defective for want of Sense
and Reason: And if any one can bring more Sense and
Reason to disprove these my opinions, I shall not repine
or grieve, but either acknowledge my errour, if I find
my self in any, or defend them as rationally as I can, if
it be but done justly and honestly, without deceit, spight,
or malice; for I connotcannot chuse but acquaint you, Noble
Readers
, I have been informed, that if I should be
answered in my Writings, it would be done rather under
the name and cover of a Woman, then of a Man,
the reason is, because no man dare or will set his
name to the contradiction of a Lady; and to confirm
you the better herein, there has one Chapter of my
Book called The Worlds Olio, treating of a Monastical
Life, been answer’d already in a little Pamphlet, under
the name of a woman, although she did little towards it;
wherefore it being a Hermaphroditical Book, I judged
it not worthy taking notice of. The like shall I do
to any other that will answer this present work of mine,
or contradict my opinions indirectly with fraud and deceit.c ceit. c1v
But I cannot conceive why it should be a disgrace
to any man to maintain his own or others opinions
against a woman, so it be done with respect and civility;
but to become a cheat by dissembling, and quit
the Breeches for a Petticoat, meerly out of spight and
malice, is base, and not fit for the honour of a man, or the
masculine sex. Besides, it will easily be known; for
a Philosopher or Philosopheress is not produced on a
sudden. Wherefore, although I do not care, nor fear
contradiction, yet I desire it may be done without fraud
or deceit, spight and malice; and then I shall be ready to
defend my opinions the best I can, whilest I live, and after
I am dead, I hope those that are just and honorable will
also defend me from all sophistry, malice spight and
envy, for which Heaven will bless them. In the mean
time, Worthy Readers, I should rejoyce to see that my
Works are acceptable to you, for if you be not partial,
you will easily pardon those faults you find, when you
do consider both my sex and breeding; for which favour
and justice, I shall always remain,

Your most obliged Servant,
M. N.

Phi c2r c2v B1r

Philosophical Letters.

Sect. I.

I

Madam,

You have been pleased to send me the
Works of four Famous and Learned
Authors, to wit, of two most Famous
Philosophers of our Age, Des Cartes,
and Hobbs, and of that Learned
Philosopher and Divine Dr. More,
as also of that Famous Physician and
Chymist Van Helmont. Which Works you have sent
me not onely to peruse, but also to give my judgment
of them, and to send you word by the usual way of our
Correspondence, which is by Letters, how far, and
wherein I do dissent from these Famous Authors, their
Opinions in Natural Philosophy. To tell you truly,
Madam, your Commands did at first much affright
me, for it did appear, as if you had commanded me to
get upon a high Rock, and fling my self into the Sea, B where B1v 2
where neither a Ship, nor a Plank, nor any kind of help
was near to rescue me, and save my life; but that I was
forced to sink, by reason I cannot swim: So I having no
Learning nor Art to assist me in this dangerous undertaking,
thought, I must of necessity perish under the
rough censures of my Readers, and be not onely accounted
a fool for my labour, but a vain and presumptuous
person, to undertake things surpassing the ability of
my performance; but on the other side I considered
first, that those Worthy Authors, were they my censurers,
would not deny me the same liberty they take
themselves; which is, that I may dissent from their Opinions,
as well as they dissent from others, and from amongst
themselves: And if I should express more Vanity
then Wit, more Ignorance then Knowledg, more
Folly then Discretion, it being according to the Nature
of our Sex, I hoped that my Masculine Readers would
civilly excuse me, and my Female Readers could not
justly condemn me. Next I considered with my self,
that it would be a great advantage for my Book called
Philosophical Opinions, as to make it more perspicuous
and intelligible by the opposition of other Opinions,
since two opposite things placed near each other, are the
better discerned; for I must confess, that when I did
put forth my Philosophical Work at first, I was not so
well skilled in the Terms or Expressions usual in Natural
Philosophy
; and therefore for want of their knowledg,
I could not declare my meaning so plainly and
clearly as I ought to have done, which may be a sufficient
argument to my Readers, that I have not read
heretofore any Natural Philosophers, and taken some
Light from them; but that my Opinions did meerly issue B2r 3
issue from the Fountain of my own Brain, without any
other help or assistance. Wherefore since for want of
proper Expressions, my named Book of Philosophy was
accused of obscurity and intricacy, I thought your Commands
would be a means to explain and clear it the better,
although not by an Artificial way, as by Logical Arguments
or Mathematical Demonstrations, yet by expressing
my Sense and Meaning more properly and clearly
then I have done heretofore: But the chief reason of all
was, the Authority of your Command, which did work
so powerfully with me, that I could not resist, although
it were to the disgrace of my own judgment and wit;
and therefore I am fully resovedresolved now to go on as far, and
as well as the Natural strength of my Reason will reach:
But since neither the strength of my Body, nor of my
understanding, or wit, is able to mark every line,
or every word of their works, and to argue upon
them, I shall onely pick out the ground Opinions of the
aforementioned Authors, and those which do directly
dissent from mine, upon which I intend to make some
few Reflections, according to the ability of my Reason;
and I shall meerly go upon the bare Ground of Natural
Philosophy
, and not mix Divinity with it, as many Philosophers
use to do, except it be in those places, where I
am forced by the Authors Arguments to reflect upon it,
which yet shall be rather with an expression of my ignorance,
then a positive declaration of my opinion or judgment
thereof; for I think it not onely an absurdity, but
an injury to the holy Profession of Divinity to draw her
to the Proofs in Natural Philosophy; wherefore I shall
strictly follow the Guidance of Natural Reason, and
keep to my own ground and Principles as much as I can; which B2v 4
which that I may perform the better, I humbly desire
the help and assistance of your Favour, that according
to that real and intire Affection you bear to me, you
would be pleased to tell me unfeignedly, if I should
chance to err or contradict but the least probability of
truth in any thing; for I honor Truth so much, as I
bow down to its shadow with the greatest respect and
reverence; and I esteem those persons most, that love
and honor Truth with the same zeal and fervor, whether
they be Ancient or Modern Writers.

Thus, Madam, although I am destitute of the help of
Arts, yet being supported by your Favour and wise Directions,
I shall not fear any smiles of scorn, or words of
reproach; for I am confident you will defend me against
all the mischievous and poisonous Teeth of malitious
detractors. I shall besides, implore the assistance of the
Sacred Church, and the Learned Schools, to take me
into their Protection, and shelter my weak endeavours:
For though I am but an ignorant and simple Woman,
yet I am their devoted and honest Servant, who shall
never quit the respect and honor due to them, but live
and die theirs, as also,

Madam

Your Ladiships
humble and faithful Servant

M A- C1r 5

II

Madam,

Before I begin my Reflections upon the Opinions
of those Authors you sent me, I will answer
first your Objection concerning the Ground
of my Philosophy, which is Infinite Matter: For
you were pleased to mention, That you could not well
apprehend, how it was possible, that many Infinites
could be contained in one Infinite, since one Infinite
takes up all Place Imaginary, leaving no room for any
other; Also, if one Infinite should be contained in an
other Infinite, that which contains, must of necessity be
bigger then that which is contained, whereby the Nature
of Infinite would be lost; as having no bigger nor
less, but being of an Infinite quantity.

First of all, Madam, there is no such thing as All in
Infinite, nor any such thing as All the Place, for Infinite is
not circumscribed nor limited: Next, as for that one Infinite
cannot be in an other Infinite, I answer, as well as
one Finite can be in another Finite; for one Creature is
not onely composed of Parts, but one Part lies within another,
and one Figure within another, and one Motion
within another. As for example, Animal Kind, have
they not Internal and External Parts, and so Internal and
External Motions? And are not Animals, Vegetables
and Minerals inclosed in the Elements? But as for Infinites,
you must know, Madam, that there are several
kindes of Infinites. For there is first Infinite in quantity C or C1v 6
or bulk, that is such a big and great Corporeal substance,
which exceeds all bounds and limits of measure, and may
be called Infinite in Magnitude. Next there is Infinite
in Number, which exceeds all numeration and account,
and may be termed Infinite in Multitude; Again there
is Infinite in Quality; as for example, Infinite degrees
of softness, hardness, thickness, thinness, heat and cold, &c.
also Infinite degrees of Motion, and so Infinite Creations,
Infinite Compositions, Dissolutions, Contractions,
Dilations, Digestions, Expulsions; also Infinite
degrees of Strength, Knowledg, Power, &c. Besides
there is Infinite in Time, which is properly named Eternal.
Now, when I say, that there is but one Infinite,
and that Infinite is the Onely Matter, I mean infinite in
bulk and quantity. And this Onely matter, because it
is Infinite in bulk, must of necessity be divisible into infinite
Parts, that is, infinite in number, not in bulk or
quantity; for though Infinite Parts in number make
up one infinite in quantity, yet they considered in themselves,
cannot be said Infinite, because every Part is of
a certain limited and circumscribed Figure, Quantity and
Proportion, whereas Infinite hath no limits nor bounds:
besides it is against the nature of a single Part to be Infinite,
or else there would be no difference between the
Part and the whole, the nature of a Part requiring that
it must be less then its whole, but all what is less hath a
determined quantity, and so becomes finite. Therefore
it is no absurdity to say, that an Infinite may have
both Finite and Infinite Parts, Finite in Quantity, Infinite
in Number. But those that say, if there were an
Infinite Body, that each of its Parts must of necessity be
Infinite too, are much mistaken; for it is a contradictiondiction C2r 7
in the same Terms to say One Infinite Part, for
the very Name of a Part includes a Finiteness, but take
all parts of an Infinite Body together, then you may
rightly say they are infinite. Nay Reason will inform
you plainly, for example: Imagine an Infinite number
of grains of Corn in one heap, surely if the number of
Grains be Infinite, you must grant of necessity the
bulk or body, which contains this infinite number of
grains, to be Infinite too; to wit, Infinite in quantity,
and yet you will find each Grain in it self to be Finite.
But you will say, an Infinite Body cannot have parts,
for if it be Infinite, it must be Infinite in Quantity, and
therefore of one bulk, and one continued quantity, but
Infinite parts in number make a discrete quantity. I answer
it is all one; for a Body of a continued quantity
may be divided and severed into so many Parts either
actually, or mentally in our Conceptions or thoughts;
besides nature is one continued Body, for there is no
such Vacuum in Nature, as if her Parts did hang together
like a linked Chain; nor can any of her Parts subsist
single and by it self, but all the Parts of Infinite
Nature, although they are in one continued Piece, yet
are they several and discerned from each other by their
several Figures. And by this, I hope, you will understand
my meaning, when I say, that several Infinites may be
included or comprehended in one Infinite; for by the one
Infinite, I understand Infinite in Quantity, which includes
Infinite in Number, that is Infinite Parts; then
Infinite in Quality, as Infinite degrees of Rarity, Density,
Swiftness, Slowness, Hardness, Softness, &c. Infinite
degrees of Motions, Infinite Creations, Dissolutions,
Contractions, Dilations, Alterations, &c. Infinitefinite C2v 8
degres of Wisdom, Strength, Power, &c. and
lastly Infinite in Time or Duration, which is Eternity,
for Infinite and Eternal are inseparable; All which Infinites
are contained in the Onely Matter as many Letters
are contained in one Word, many Words in one Line,
many Lines in one Book. But you will say perhaps,
if I attribute an Infinite Wisdom, Strength,
Power, Knowledg, &c. to Nature; then Nature is in
all coequal with God, for God has the same Attributes:
I answer, Not at all; for I desire you to understand me
rightly, when I speak of Infinite Nature, and when I
speak of the Infinite Deity, for there is great difference
between them, for it is one thing a Deitical or Divine Infinite,
and another a Natural Infinte; You know, that
God is a Spirit, and not a bodily substance, again that
Nature is a Body, and not a Spirit, and therefore none of
these Infinites can obstruct or hinder each other, as being
different in their kinds, for a Spirit being no Body, requires
no place, Place being an attribute which onely
belongs to a Body, and therefore when I call Nature
Infinite, I mean an Infinite extension of Body, containing
an Infinite number of Parts; but what doth an Infinite
extension of Body hinder the Infiniteness of God,
as an Immaterial Spiritual being? Next, when I do
attribute an Infinite Power, Wisdom, Knowledg, &c.
to Nature, I do not understand a Divine, but a Natural
Infinite Wisdom and Power, that is, such as properly
belongs to Nature, and not a supernatural, as is in
God; For Nature having Infinite parts of Infinite degrees,
must also have an Infinite natural wisdom to order
her natural Infinite parts and actions and consequently
an Infinite natural power to put her wisdom into D1r 9
into act; and so of the rest of her attributes, which are
all natural: But Gods Attributes being supernatural,
transcend much these natural infinite attributes; for God,
being the God of Nature, has not onely Natures Infinite
Wisdom and Power, but besides, a Supernatural
and Incomprehensible Infinite Wisdom and Power;
which in no wayes do hinder each other, but may very
well subsist together. Neither doth Gods Infinite Justice
and his Infinite Mercy hinder each other; for Gods
Attributes, though they be all several Infinites, yet they
make but one Infinite.

But you will say, If Nature’s Wisdom and Power extends
no further then to natural things, it is not Infinite,
but limited and restrained. I answer, That doth not
take away the Infiniteness of Nature; for there may be
several kinds of Infinites, as I related before, and
one may be as perfect an Infinite as the other in its kind.
For example: Suppose a Line to be extended infinitely
in length, you will call this Line Infinite, although it
have not an Infinite breadth: Also, if an infinite length
and breadth joyn together, you will call it, an Infinite
Superficies, although it wants an infinite depth; and
yet every Infinite, in its kinde, is a Perfect Infinite, if
I may call it so: Why then shall not Nature also be said
to have an Infinite Natural Wisdom and Power, although
she has not a Divine Wisdom and Power? Can
we say, Man hath not a free Will, because he hath not
an absolute free Will, as God hath? Wherefore, a
Natural Infinite, and the Infinite God, may well stand
together, without any opposition or hinderance, or without
any detracting or derogating from the Omnipotency
and Glory of God; for God remains still the God of D Na- D1v 10
Nature, and is an Infinite Immaterial Purity, when as
Nature is an Infinite Corporeal Substance; and Immaterial
and Material cannot obstruct each other. And
though an Infinite Corporeal cannot make an Infinite
Immaterial, yet an Infinite Immaterial can make an
Infinite Corporeal, by reason there is as muchmuch difference
in the Power as in the Purity: And the disparity
between the Natural and Divine Infinite is such, as
they cannot joyn, mix, and work together, unless
you do believe that Divine Actions can have allay.

But you may say, Purity belongs onely to natural
things, and none but natural bodies can be said purified,
but God exceeds all Purity. ’Tis true: But if
there were infinite degrees of Purity in Matter, Matter
might at last become Immaterial, and so from an Infinite
Material turn to an Infinite Immaterial, and from Nature
to be God: A great, but an impossible Change.
For I do verily believe, that there can be but one Omnipotent
God, and he cannot admit of addition, or diminution;
and that which is Material cannot be Immaterial,
and what is Immaterial cannot become Material,
I mean, so, as to change their natures; for Nature
is what God was pleased she should be; and will be
what she was, until God be pleased to make her otherwise.
Wherefore there can be no new Creation of
matter, motion, or figure; nor any annihilation of any
matter, motion, or figure in Nature, unless God do create
a new Nature: For the changing of Matter into several
particular Figures, doth not prove an annihilation
of particular Figures; nor the cessation of particular Motions
an annihilation of them: Neither doth the variation
of the Onely Matter produce an annihilation of any part D2r 11
part of Matter, nor the variation of figures and motions
of Matter cause an alteration in the nature of Onely
Matter: Wherefore there cannot be new Lives, Souls
or Bodies in Nature; for, could there be any thing
new in Nature, or any thing annihilated, there would
not be any stability in Nature, as a continuance of every
kind and sort of Creatures, but there would be a
confusion between the new and old matter, motions,
and figures, as between old and new Nature; In
truth, it would be like new Wine in old Vessels, by
which all would break into disorder. Neither can
supernatural and natural effects be mixt together, no
more then material and immaterial things or beings:
Therefore it is probable, God has ordained Nature to
work in her self by his Leave, Will, and Free Gift. But
there have been, and are still strange and erroneous Opinions,
and great differences amongst Natural Philosophers,
concerning the Principles of Natural things; some
will have them Atoms, others will have the first Principles
to be Salt, Sulphur and Mercury; some will have
them to be the four Elements as Fire, Air, Water, and
Earth; and others will have but one of these Elements;
also some will have Gas and Blas, Ferments, Idea’s and
the like; but what they believe to be Principles and
Causes of natural things, are onely Effects; for in all
Probability it appears to humane sense and reason, that
the cause of every particular material Creature is the
onely and Infinite Matter, which has Motions and Figures
inseparably united; for Matter, Motion and Figure,
are but one thing, individable in its Nature. And
as for Immaterial Spirits, there is surely no such thing
in Infinite Nature, to wit, so as to be Parts of Nature; for Nature D2v 12
Nature is altogether Material, but this opinion proceeds
from the separation or abstraction of Motion formfrom Matter,
viz. that man thinks matter and motion to be dividable
from each other, and believes motion to be a thing
by it self, naming it an Imaterial thing, which has a
being, but not a bodily substance: But various and different
effects do not prove a different Matter or Cause,
neither do they prove an unsetled Cause, onely the variety
of Effects hath obscured the Cause from the several
parts, which makes Particular Creatures partly Ignorant,
and partly knowing. But in my opinion, Nature
is material, and not any thing in Nature, what belongs
to her, is immaterial; but whatsoever is Immaterial, is
Supernatural, Therefore Motions, Forms, Thoughts,
Ideas, Conceptions, Sympathies, Antipathies, Accidents,
Qualities, as also Natural Life, and Soul, are
all Material: And as for Colours, Sents, Light, Sound,
Heat, Cold, and the like, those that believe them not
to be substances or material things, surely their brain or
heart (take what place you will for the forming of Conceptions)
moves very Irregularly, and they might as
well say, Our sensitive Organs are not material; for what
Objects soever, that are subject to our senses, cannot in
sense be denied to be Corporeal, when as those things
that are not subject to our senses, can be conceived
in reason to be Immaterial? But some Philosophers
striving to express their wit, obstruct reason; and
drawing Divinity to prove Sense and Reason, weaken
Faith so, as their mixed Divine Philosophy becomes
meer Poetical Fictions, and Romantical expressions, making
material Bodies immaterial Spirits, and immaterial
Spirits material Bodies; and some have conceived some things E1r 13
things neither to be Material nor Immaterial, but between
both. Truly, Madam, I wish their Wits had
been less, and their Judgments more, as not to jumble
Natural and Supernatural things together, but to distinguish
either clearly, for such Mixtures are neither
Natural nor Divine; But as I said, the Confusion comes
from their too nice abstractions, and from the separation
of Figure and Motion from Matter, as not conceiving
them individable; but if God, and his servant
Nature were as Intricate and Confuse in their Works,
as Men in their Understandings and Words, the Universe
and Production of all Creatures would soon be
without Order and Government, so as there would be
a horrid and Eternal War both in Heaven, and in the
World, and so pittying their troubled Brains, and
wishing them the Light of Reason, that they may clearly
perceive the Truth, I rest

Madam

Your real Friend
and faithful Servant

III

Madam

It seems you are offended at my Opinion, that Nature
is Eternal without beginning, which, you say,
is to make her God, or at least coequalcoequal with God;
But, if you apprend my meaning rightly, you will E say, E1v 14
say, I do not: For first, God is an Immaterial and Spiritual
Infinite Being, which Propriety God cannot give away
to any Creature, nor make another God in Essence like
to him, for Gods Attributes are not communicable to any
Creature; Yet this doth not hinder, that God should not
make Infinite and Eternal Matter, for that is as easie to
him, as to make a Finite Creature, Infinite Matter being
quite of another Nature then God, is to wit, Corporeal,
when God is Incorporeal, the difference whereof
I have declared in my former Letter. But as for
Nature, that it cannot be Eternal without beginning,
because God is the Creator and Cause of it, and that the
Creator must be before the Creature, as the Cause before
the Effect, so, that it is impossible for Nature to be
without a beginning; if you will speak natually, as human
reason guides you, and bring an Argument concluding
from the Priority of the Cause before the
Effect, give me leave to tell you, that God is not tied to
Natural Rules, but that he can do beyond our Understanding,
and therefore he is neither bound up to time,
as to be before, for if we will do this, we must not allow,
that the Eternal Son of God is Coeternal with the Father,
because nature requires a Father to exist before
the Son, but in God is no time, but all Eternity; and
if you allow, that God hath made some Creatures, as
Supernatural Spirits, to live Eternally, why should he
not as well have made a Creature from all Eternity? for
Gods making is not our making, he needs no Priority of
Time. But you may say, the Comparison of the Eternal
Generation of the Son of God is Mystical and Divine,
and not to be applied to natural things: I answer,
The action by which God created the World or made Nature E2r 15
Nature, was it natural or supernatual? surely you will
say it was a Supernatural and God-like action, why then
will you apply Natural Rules to a God-like and Supernatural
Action? for what Man knows, how and
when God created Nature? You will say, the Scripture
doth teach us that, for it is not Six thousand years,
when God created this World. I answer, the holy
Scripture informs us onely of the Creation of this
Visible World, but not of Nature and natural Matter;
for I firmly believe according to the Word of
God, that this World has been Created, as is described
by Mosses, but what is that to natural Matter?
There may have been worlds before, as many are of
the opinion that there have been men before Adam, and
many amongst Divines do believe, that after the destruction
of this World God will Create a new World again,
as a new Heaven, and a new Earth; and if this be
probable, or at least may be believed without any prejudice
to the holy Scripture, why may it not be probably
believed that there have been other worlds before this visible
World? for nothing is impossible with God; and
all this doth derogate nothing from the Honour and
Glory of God, but rather increases his Divine Power. But
as for the Creation of this present World, it is related,
that there was first a rude and indigested Heap, or Chaos,
without form, void and dark; and God said, “Let it be
light; Let there be a Firmament in the midst of the Waters,
and let the Waters under the Heaven be gathered
together, and let the dry Land appear; Let the Earth
bring forth Grass, the Herb yielding seed, and the
Fruit-tree yielding Fruit after its own kind; and let there
be Lights in the Firmament, the one to rule the Day, and the E2v 16
the other the Night; and let the Waters bring forth
abundantly the moving Creature that hath life; and let
the Earth bring forth living Creatures after its kinde”
; and
at last God said
, “Let us make Man, and all what was
made, God saw it was good.”
Thus all was made by
Gods Command, and who executed his Command
but the Material servant of God, Nature? which ordered
her self-moving matter into such several Figures as
God commanded, and God approved of them. And
thus, Madam, I verily believe the Creation of the
World, and that God is the Sole and omnipotent Creator
of Heaven and Earth, and of all Creatures therein;
nay, although I believe Nature to have been from
Eternity, yet I believe also that God is the God and
Author of Nature, and has made Nature and natural
Matter in a way and manner proper to his Omnipotency
and Incomprehensible by us: I will pass by natural
Arguments and Proofs, as not belonging to such
an Omnipotent Action; as for example, how the nature
of relative terms requires, that they must both exist
at one point of Time, viz. a Master and his Servant,
and a King and his Subjects; for one bearing relation
to the other, can in no ways be considered as different
from one another in formiliness or laterness of Time;
but as I said, these being meerly natural things, I will
nor cannot apply them to Supernatural and Divine Actions;
But if you ask me, how it is possible that Nature,the
Effect and Creature of God, can be Eternal without beginning?
I will desire you to answer me first, how a
Creature can be Eternal without end, as, for example,
Supernatural Spirits are, and then I will answer you,
how a Creature can be Eternal without beginning; For F1r 17
For Eternity consists herein, that it has neither beginning
nor end: and if it be easie for God to make a Being
without end, it is not difficult for Him to make a Being
without beginning. One thing more I will add, which is,
That if Nature has not been made by God from all
Eternity, then the Title of God, as being a Creator,
which is a Title and action, upon which our Faith is
grounded, (for it is the first Article in our Creed) has
been accessory to God, as I said, not full Six thousand
years ago; but there is not any thing accessory to God,
he being the Perfection himself. But, Madam, all what
I speak, is under the liberty of Natural Philosophy, and
by the Light of Reason onely, not of Revelation; and
my Reason being not infallible, I will not declare my
Opinions for an infallible Truth: Neither do I think,
that they are offensive either to Church or State, for I
submit to the Laws of One, and believe the Doctrine
of the Other, so much, that if it were for the advantage
of either, I should be willing to sacrifice my Life, especcially
for the Church; yea, had I millions of Lives, and
every Life was either to suffer torment or to live in ease,
I would prefer torment for the benefit of the Church;
and therefore, if I knew that my Opinions should give
any offence to the Church, I should be ready every minute
to alter them: And as much as I am bound in all
duty to the obedience of the Church, as much am I particularly
bound to your Ladiship, for your entire love
and sincere affection towards me, for which I shall live
and die,

Madam

Your most faithful Friend,
and humble Servant

F MA-
F1v 18

IV

Madam

I have chosen, in the first place, the Work of that
famous Philosopher Hobbs, called Leviathan, wherein
I find he says, “That the cause of sense or sensitive
perception is the external body or Object, which presses the
Organ proper to each Sense.” Part.I.
ch.1.
To which I answer, according
to the ground of my own Philosophical Opinions, That all
things, and therefore outward objects as well as sensitive
organs, have both Sense and Reason, yet neither the
objects nor the organs are the cause of them; for Perception
is but the effect of the Sensitive and rational
Motions, and not the Motions of the Perception; neither
doth the pressure of parts upon parts make Perception;
for although Matter by the power of self-motion is
as much composeable as divideable, and parts do joyn to
parts, yet that doth not make perception; nay, the several
parts, betwixt which the Perception is made, may
be at such a distance, as not capable to press: As for example,
Two men may see or hear each other at a distance,
and yet there may be other bodies between them, that
do not move to those perceptions, so that no pressure can
be made, for all pressures are by some constraint and
force; wherefore, according to my Opinion, the Sensitive
and Rational Free Motions, do pattern out each
others object, as Figure and Voice in each others Eye
and Ear; for Life and Knowledge, which I name Rational
and Sensitive Matter, are in every Creature, and in F2r 19
in all parts of every Creature, and make all perceptions
in Nature, because they are the self-moving parts of
Nature, and according as those Corporeal, Rational,
and Sensitive Motions move, such or such perceptions are
made: But these self-moving parts being of different degrees
(for the Rational matter is purer than the Sensitive)
it causes a double perception in all Creatures, whereof one
is made by the Rational corporeal motions, and the
other by the Sensitive; and though both perceptions are
in all the body, and in every part of the body of a Creature,
yet the sensitive corporeal motions having their proper
organs, as Work-houses, in which they work some
sorts of perceptions, those perceptions are most commonly
made in those organs, and are double again; for the
sensitive motions work either on the inside or on the outside
of those organs, on the inside in Dreams, on the
out-side awake; and although both the Rational and the
Sensitive matter are inseparably joyned and mixed together,
yet do they not always work together, for oftentimes
the Rational works without any sensitive paterns,
and the sensitive again without any rational paterns.
But mistake me not, Madam, for I do not absolutely
confine the sensitive perception to the Organs, nor the
rational to the Brain, but as they are both in the whole
body, so they may work in the whole body according
to their own motions. Neither do I say, that there is no
other perception in the Eye but sight, in the Ear but
hearing, and so forth, but the sensitive organs have
other perceptions besides these; and if the sensitive and
rational motions be irregular in those parts, between
which the perception is made, as for example, in the
two fore-mentioned men, that see and hear each other, then F2v 20
then they both neither see nor hear each other perfectly;
and if one’s motions be perfect, but the
other’s irregular and erroneous, then one sees and
hears better then the other; or if the Sensitive and
Rational motions move more regularly and make perfecter
paterns in the Eye then in the Ear, then they
see better then they hear; and if more regularly and
perfectly in the Ear then in the Eye, they hear better then
they see: And so it may be said of each man singly, for
one man may see the other better and more perfectly,
then the other may see him; and this man may hear the
other better and more perfectly, then the other may hear
him; whereas, if perception were made by pressure,
there would not be any such mistakes; besides the hard
pressure of objects, in my opinion, would rather annoy
and obscure, then inform. But as soon as the object is removed,
the Perception of it, made by the sensitive motions
in the Organs, ceaseth, by reason the sensitive Motions
cease from paterning, but yet the Rational Motions
do not always cease so suddenly, because the sensitive
corporeal Motions work with the Inanimate Matter,
and therefore cannot retain particular figures long,
whereas the Rational Matter doth onely move in its own
substance and parts of matter, and upon none other, as
my Book of Philosophical Opinions will inform you
better. And thus Perception, in my opinion, is not
made by Pressure, nor by Species, nor by matter going
either from the Organ to the Object, or from the
Object into the Organ. By this it is also manifest, that
Understanding comes not from Exterior Objects, or
from the Exterior sensitive Organs; for as Exterior Objects
do not make Perception, so they do neither make Un- G1r 21
Understanding, but it is the rational matter that doth it,
for Understanding may be without exterior objects and
sensitive organs; And this in short is the opinion of

Madam

Your faithful Friend
and Servant

V

Madam

Your Authours opinion is, Leviathan,
Part.I.c.2.
that “when a thing lies
still, unless somewhat else stir it, it will lie still for
ever; but when a thing is in motion, it will eternally
be in motion, unless somewhat else stay it; the reason
is,”
saith he, “because nothing can change it self”; To tell
you truly, Madam, I am not of his opinion, for if
Matter moveth it self, as certainly it doth, then the
least part of Matter, were it so small as to seem Individable,
will move it self; ’Tis true, it could not desist
from motion, as being its nature to move, and no
thing can change its Nature; for God himself, who
hath more power then self-moving Matter, cannot
change himself from being God; but that Motion
should proceed from another exterior Body, joyning
with, or touching that body which it moves, is in my
opinion not probable; for though Nature is all Corporeal,
and her actions are Corporeal Motions, yet
that doth not prove, that the Motion of particular G Creat- G1v 22
Creatures or Parts is caused by the joining, touching or
pressing of parts upon parts; for it is not the several
parts that make motion, but motion makes them; and
yet Motion is not the cause of Matter, but Matter is
the cause of Motion, for Matter might subsist without
Motion, but not Motion without Matter, onely there
could be no perception without Motion, nor no Variety,
if Matter were not self-moving; but Matter, if it
were all Inanimate and void of Motion, would lie as a
dull, dead and senseless heap; But that all Motion
comes by joining or pressing of other parts, I deny, for
if sensitive and rational perceptions, which are sensitive
and rational motions, in the body, and in the mind,
were made by the pressure of outward objects, pressing
the sensitive organs, and so the brain or interior parts
of the Body, they would cause such dents and holes
therein, as to make them sore and patched in a short time;
Besides, what was represented in this manner, would
always remain, or at least not so soon be dissolved, and
then those pressures would make a strange and horrid
confusion of Figures, for not any figure would be distinct;
Wherefore my opinion is, that the sensitive and
rational Matter doth make or pattern out the figures of
several Objects, and doth dissolve them in a moment of
time; as for example, when the eye seeth the object
first of a Man, then of a Horse, then of another Creature,
the sensitive motions in the eye move first into
the figure of the Man, then straight into the figure of
the Horse, so that the Mans figure is dissolved and altered
into the figure of the Horse, and so forth; but if
the eye sees many figures at once, then so many several
figures are made by the sensitive Corporeal Motions, and G2r 23
and as many by the Rational Motions, which are Sight
and Memory, at once: But in sleep both the sensitive
and rational Motions make the figures without patterns,
that is, exterior objects, which is the cause that
they are often erroneous, whereas, if it were the former
Impressions of the Objects, there could not possibly be
imperfect Dreams or Remembrances, for fading of Figures
requires as much motion, as impression, and impression
and fading are very different and opposite motions;
nay, if Perception was made by Impression,
there could not possibly be a fading or decay of the figures
printed either in the Mind or Body, whereas yet,
as there is also an alteration of figures made by these motions.
But you will say, it doth not follow, if Perception
be made by Impression, that it must needs continue
and not decay; for if you touch and move a string, the
motion doth not continue for ever, but ceaseth by degrees;
I answer, There is great difference between
Prime self-motion, and forced or Artifical Motions;
for Artifical Motions are onely an Imitation of Natural
Motions, and not the same, but caused by Natural
Motions; for although there is no Art that is not made
by Nature, yet Nature is not made by Art; Wherefore
we cannot rationally judgjudge of Perception by comparing
it to the motion of string, and its alteration to
the ceasing of that motion, for Nature moveth not by
force, but freely. ’Tis true, ’tis the freedom in Nature
for one man to give another a box on the Ear, or
to trip up his heels, or for one or more men to fight with
each other; yet these actions are not like the actions of
loving Imbraces and Kissing each other; neither are the actions G2v 24
actions one and the same, when a man strikes himself,
and when he strikes another; and so is likewise the action
of impression, and the action of self-figuring not one
and the same, but different; for the action of impression
is forced, and the action of self-figuring is free;
Wherefore the comparison of the forced motions of a
string, rope, watch, or the like, can have no place here;
for though the rope, made of flax or hemp, may have
the perception of a Vegetable, yet not of the hand, or
the like, that touched or struck it; and although the
hand doth occasion the rope to move in such a manner,
yet it is not the motion of the hand, by which it moveth,
and when it ceases, its natural and inherent power to
move is not lessened; like as a man, that hath left off carving
or painting, hath no less skill then he had before,
neither is that skill lost when he plays upon the Lute or
Virginals, or plows, plant, and the like, but he hath
onely altered his action, as from carving to painting, or
from painting to playing, and so to plowing and planting,
which is not through disability but choice. But
you will say, it is nevertheless a cessation of such a motion.
I grant it: but the ceasing of such a motion is not
the ceasing of self-moving matter from all motions, neither
is cessation as much as annihilation, for the motion
lies in the power of the matter to repeat it, as oft it will, if
it be not overpowred, for more parts, or more strength,
or more motions may over-power the less; Wherefore
forced, or artificial and free Natural motions are different
in their effects, although they have but one Cause,
which is the self-moving matter, and though Matter is
but active and passive, yet there is great Variety, and
so great difference in force and liberty, objects and perceptions,ceptions, H1r 25
sense and reason, and the like. But to conclude,
perception is not made by the pressure of objects,
no more then hemp is made by the Rope-maker, or metal
by the Bell-foundersounder or Ringer, and yet neither
the rope nor the metal is without sense and reason,
but the natural motions of the metal, and the artificail
motions of the Ringer are different; wherefore a natural
effect in truth cannot be produced from an artificial
cause, neither can the ceasing of particular forced
or artificial motions be a proof for the ceasing of general,
natural, free motions, as that matter is self should
cease to move; for there is no such thing as rest in Nature,
but there is an alteration of motions and figures in
self-moving matter, which alteration causeth variety as
well in opinions, as in every thing else; Wherefore in
my opinion, though sense alters, yet it doth not decay,
for the rational and sensitive part of matter is as lasting as
matter it self, but that which is named decay of sense, is
onely the alteration of motions, and not an obscurity of
motions, like as the motions of memory and forgetfulness,
and the repetition of the same motions is called
remembrance. And thus much of this subject for the
present, to which I add no more but rest

Madam

Your faithful Friend,
and Servant.

H Ma- H1v 26

VI

Madam

Your Authour discoursing of Imagination, saith,
“That as soon as any object is removed from our
Eyes, though the Impression that is made in us, remain,
yet other objects more present succeeding and working
on us, the Imagination of the past is obscured and made
weak.” Leviathan,
part.I.c.2.
To which I answer, first, that he conceives Sense
and Imagination to be all one, for he says, “Imagination
is nothing else, but a fading or decaying sense;”
whereas in
my opinion they are different, not onely their matter,
but their motions also being distinct and different;
for Imagination is a rational perception, and sense a sensitive
perception; wherefore as much as the rational matter
differs from the sensitive, as much doth Imagination
differ from Sense. Next I say, that Impressions do not
remain in the body of sensitive matter, but it is in its power
to make or repeat the like figures; Neither is Imagination
less, when the object is absent, then when present,
but the figure patterned out in the sensitive organs,
being altered, and remaining onely in the Rational part
of matter, is not so perspicuous and clear, as when it was
both in the Sense and in the Mind: And to prove that
Imagination of things past doth not grow weaker by distance
of time, as your Authour says, many a man in his
old age, will have as perfect an Imagination of what is past
in his younger years, as if he saw it present. And as
for your Authours opinion, that “Imagination and Memory
are one and the same”
, I grant, that they are made of H2r 27
of one kind of Matter; but although the Matter is
one and the same, yet several motions in the several parts
make Imagination and Memory several things: As for
Example, a Man may Imagine that which never came
into his Senses, wherefore Imagination is not one and
the same thing with Memory. But your Authour
seems to make all Sense, as it were, one Motion, but
not all Motion Sense, whereas surely there is no Motion,
but is either Sensitive or Rational; for Reason is
but a pure and refined Sense, and Sense a grosser Reason.
Yet all sensitive and rational Motions are not one
and the same; for forced or Artificial Motions, though
they proceed from sensitive matter, yet are they so different
from the free and Prime Natural Motions, that
they seem, as it were, quite of another nature: And
this distinction neglected is the Cause, that many make
Appetites and Passions, Perceptions and Objects, and
the like, as one, without any or but little difference.
But having discoursed of the difference of these Motions
in my former Letter, I will not be tedious to you,
with repeating it again, but remain,

Madam

Your faithful Friend
and Servant

Ma- H2v 28

VII

Madam

Your Authours opinion, concerning Leviathan,
Part.I.c.2.
Dreams,
seemeth to me in some part very rational and probable,
in some part not; For when he sayes, that
“Dreams are onely Imaginations of them that sleep, which
imaginations have been before either totally or by parcels
in the Sense; and that the organs of Sense, as the Brain
and the Nerves, being benumb’d in sleep, as not easily to
be moved by external objects, those Imaginations proceed
onely from the agitation of the inward parts of mans body,
which for the connexion they have with the Brain, and
other organs, when they be distemper’d, do keep the same
in motion, whereby the Imaginations there formerly made,
appear as if a man were waking”
; This seems to my Reason
not very probable: For, first, Dreams are not absolutely
Imaginations, except we do call all Motions and
Actions of the Sensitive and Rational Matter, Imaginations.
Neither is it necessary, that all Imaginations
must have been before either totally or by parcels in the
Sense; neither is there any benumbing of the organs of
Sense in sleep. But Dreams, according to my opinion,
are made by the Sensitive and Rational Corporeal Motions,
by figuring several objects, as awake; onely the
difference is, that the Sensitive motions in Dreams work
by rote and on the inside of the Sensitive organs, when
as awake they work according to the patterns of outward
objects, and exteriously or on the outside of the Sensitive I1r 29
sensitive Organs, so that sleep or dreams are nothing
else but an alteration of motions, from moving exteriously
to move interiously, and from working after a
Pattern to work by rote: I do not say that the body
is without all exterior motions, when asleep, as breathing
and beating of the Pulse (although these motions
are rather interior then exterior,) but that onely the
sensitive organs are outwardly shut, so as not to receive
the patterns of outward Objects, nevertheless the sensitive
Motions do not cease from moving inwardly; or
on the inside of the sensitive Organs; But the rational
matter doth often, as awake, so asleep or in dreams,
make such figures, as the sensitive did never make either
from outward objects, or of its own accord; for
the sensitive hath sometimes liberty to work without
Objects, but the Rational much more, which is not
bound either to the patterns of Exterior objects, or
of the sensitive voluntary Figures. Wherefore it is
not divers distempers, as your Authour sayes, that
cause different Dreams, or Cold, or Heat; neither
are Dreams the reverse of our waking Imaginations,
nor all the Figures in Dreams are not made with their
heels up, and their heads downwards, though some
are; but this error or irregularity proceeds from want
of exterior Objects or Patterns, and by reason the
sensitive Motions work by rote; neither are the Motions
reverse, because they work inwardly asleep, and
outwardly awake, for Mad-men awake see several Figures
without Objects. In short, sleeping and waking
is somewhat after that manner, when men are
called either out of their doors, or stay within their
houses; or like a Ship, where the Mariners work I all I1v 30
all under hatches, whereof you will find more in
my Philosophical Opinions; and so taking my leave,
I rest

Madam

Your faithful Friend
and Servant

VIII

Madam

Your Author going on in his discourse of Imaginations,
says, “That, as we have no Imagination,
whereof we have not formerly had sense, in whole or in
parts; so we have not Transition from one Imagination to
another, whereof we never had the like before in our senses.”
Leviathan,
part.I.c.3.
To which my answer is in short, that the Rational
part of Matter in one composed figure, as in Man, or
the like Creature, may make such figures, as the senses
did never make in that composed Figure or Creature;
And though your Authour reproves those that say,
“Imaginations rise of themselves;” part.I. c.2. yet, if the self-moving
part of Matter, which I call Rational, makes Imaginations,
they must needs rise of themselves; for the Rational
part of matter being free and self-moving, depends
upon nothing, neither Sense nor Object, I mean, so, as
not to be able to work without them. Next, when
your Author, defining Understanding, says that it is
nothing else, but “an Imagination raised by words or other I2r 31
other volutary signs,” ibid. c. 3.
My Answer is, that Understanding,
and so Words and Signs are made by self-moving
Matter, that is, Sense and Reason, and not Sense and
Reason by Words and Signs; wherefore Thoughts
are not like “Water upon a plain Table, which is drawn and
guided by the finger this or that way,” ibid.
for every Part of
self-moving matter is not alwayes forced, perswaded or
directed, for if all the Parts of Sense and Reason were ruled
by force or perswasion, not any wounded Creature
would fail to be healed, or any disease to be cured by
outward Applications, for outward Applications to
Wounds and Diseases might have more force, then any
Object to the Eye: But though there is great affinity
and sympathy between parts, yet there is also great difference
and antipathy betwixt them, which is the cause
that many objects cannot with all their endeavours
work such effects upon the Interiour parts, although
they are closely press’d, for Impressions of objects do
not always affect those parts they press. Wherefore,
I am not of your Author’s opinion, that all Parts of
Matter press one another; It is true, Madam, there
cannot be any part single, but yet this doth not prove,
that parts must needs press each other: And as for his
Train of Thoughts, I must confess, that Thoughts for
the most part are made orderly, but yet they do not
follow each other like Geese, for surely, man has sometimes
very different thoughts; as for Example, a man
sometime is very sad for the death of his Friend, and
thinks of his own death, and immediately thinks of a
wanton Mistress, which later thought, surely, the
thought of Death did not draw in; wherefore, though
some thought may be the Ring-leader of others, yet many I2v 32
many are made without leaders. Again, your Authour
in his description of the Mind sayes, that “the discourse
of the mind, when it it is govern’d by design, is nothing
but seeking, or the Faculty of Invention; a hunting
out of the Causes of some Effects, present or past; or
of the Effects of some present or past Cause. Sometimes a
man seeks what he has lost, and from that Place and Time
wherein he misses it, his mind runs back from place to place,
and time to time, to find where and when he had it, that
is to say, to find some certain and limited Time and Place,
in which to begin a method of Seeking. And from thence
his thoughts run over the same places and times to find
what action or other occasion might make him lose it. This
we call Remembrance or calling to mind. Sometimes a man
knows a place determinate, within the compass whereof
he is to seek, and then his thoughtsthoughts run over all the Parts
thereof in the same manner as one would sweep a room
to find a Jewel, or as a Spaniel ranges the field till he find
a sent; or as a Man should run over the Alphabet to
start a Rime.”
Thus far your Author: In which discourse
I do not perceive that he defineth what the Mind
is, but I say, that if, according to his opinion, nothing
moves it self, but one thing moves another, then the
Mind must do nothing, but move backward and forward,
nay, onely forward, and if all actions were
thrusting or pressing of parts, it would be like a crowd
of People, and there would be but little or no motion,
for the crowd would make a stoppage, like water in a
glass, the mouth of the Glass being turned downwards,
no water can pass out, by reason the numerous drops
are so closely press’d, as they cannot move exteriously.
Next, I cannot conceive how the Mind can run back either K1r 33
either to Time or Place, for as for Place, the mind is inclosed
in the body, and the running about in the parts
of the body or brain will not inform it of an Exterior
place or object; besides, objects being the cause of the
minds motion, it must return to its Cause, and so move
until it come to the object, that moved it first, so that
the mind must run out of the body to that object, which
moved it to such a Thought, although that object
were removed out of the World (as the phrase is:) But
for the mind to move backward, to Time past, is more
then it can do; Wherefore in my opinion, Remembrance,
or the like, is onely a repetition of such Figures
as were like to the Objects; and for Thoughts
in Particular, they are several figures, made by the
mind, which is the Rational Part of matter, in its own
substance, either voluntarily, or by imitation, whereof
you may see more in my Book of Philosophical Opinions.
Hence I conclude, that Prudence is nothing
else, but a comparing of Figures to Figures, and of the
several actions of those Figures, as repeating former
Figures, and comparing them to others of the like nature,
qualities, proprieties, as also chances, fortunes, &c.
Which figuring and repeating is done actually, in and
by the Rational Matter, so that all the observation of
the mind on outward Objects is onely an actual repetition
of the mind, as moving in such or such figures and
actions; and when the mind makes voluntary Figures
with those repeated Figures, and compares them together,
this comparing is Examination; and when several
Figures agree and joyn, it is Conclusion or Judgment:
likewise doth Experience proceed from repeating
and comparing of several Figures in the Mind, and K the K1v 34
the more several Figures are repeated and compared, the
greater the experience is. One thing more there is in
the same Chapter, which I cannot let pass without examination;
Your Authour says, That “things Present
onely have a being in Nature, things Past onely a being
in the Memory, but things to come have no being at all;”

Which how it possibly can be, I am not able to conceive;
for certainly, if nothing in nature is lost or annihilated,
what is past, and what is to come, hath as well
a being, as what is present; and if that which is now, had
its being before, why may it not also have its being hereafter?
It might as well be said, that what is once forgot,
cannot be remembred; for whatsoever is in Nature,
has as much a being as the Mind, and there is
not any action, or motion, or figure, in Nature, but
may be repeated, that is, may return to its former Figure,
when it is altered and dissolved; But by reason
Nature delights in variety, repetitions are not so frequently
made, especially of those things or creatures,
which are composed by the sensitive corporeal motions
in the inanimate part of Matter, because they are not so
easily wrought, as the Rational matter can work upon its
own parts, being more pliant in its self, then the Inanimate
matter is; And this is the reason, that there are
so many repetitions of one and the same Figure in the
Rational matter, which is the Mind, but seldom any in
the Gross and inanimate part of Matter, for Nature
loves ease and freedom: But to conclude, Madam, I
perceive your Author confines Sense onely to Animalkind,
and Reason onely to Man-kind: Truly, it is
out of self-love, when one Creature prefers his own Excellency
before another, for nature being endued with self- K2r 35
self-love, all Creatures have self-love too, because they
are all Parts of Nature; and when Parts agree or disagree,
it is out of Interest and Self-love; but Man herein
exceeds all the rest, as having a supernatural Soul, whose
actions also are supernatural; To which I leave him;
and rest,

Madam

Your faithful Friend,
and Servant

IX

Madam

When your Author discourseth of the use of
Speech or Words and Names, he is pleas’d to
say “That their use is to serve for marks and
notes of Remembrance;” Leviathan,
part.I.c.4.
Whereof to give you my opinion,
I say, That Speech is natural to the shape of
Man; and though sometimes it serves for marks or notes
of remembrance, yet it doth not always, for all other
Animals have Memory without the help of Speech, and
so have deaf and dumb men, nay more than those that
hear and speak: Wherefore, though Words are useful
to the mind, and so to the memory, yet both can be
without them, whereas Words cannot be without Memory;
for take a Bird and teach him to speak, if he had
not Memory, before he heard the words, he could never
learn them. You will ask me, Madam, What then, is K2v 36
is Memory the Cause of Speech? I answer, Life and
Knowledg, which is Sense and Reason, as it creates and
makes all sorts of Creatures, so also amongst the rest it
makes Words: And as I said before, that Memory
may be without the help of Speech or Words, so I say
also, that there is a possibility of reckoning of numbers,
as also of magnitudes, of swiftness, of force, and other
things without words, although your Author denies it:
But some men are so much for Art, as they endeavour
to make Art, which is onely a Drudgery-maid of Nature,
the chief Mistress, and Nature her Servant, which
is as much as to prefer Effects before the Cause, Nature
before God, Discord before Unity and Concord.

Again, your Author, in his Chapter of Ch.5. Reason,
defines Reason to be nothing else but Reckoning: I answer,
That in my opinion Reckoning is not Reason it
self, but onely an effect or action of Reason; for Reason,
as it is the chiefest and purest degree of animate
matter, works variously and in divers motions, by
which it produces various and divers effects, which are
several Perceptions, as Conception, Imagination, Fancy,
Memory, Remembrance, Understanding, Judgment,
Knowledg, and all the Passions, with many more:
Wherefore this Reason is not in one undivided part,
nor bound to one motion, for it is in every Creature
more or less, and moves in its own parts variously; and
in some Creatures, as for example, in some men, it moves
more variously then in others, which is the cause that
some men are more dull and stupid, then others; neither
doth Reason always move in one Creature regularly,
which is the cause, that some men are mad or foolish:
And though all men are made by the direction of Reason, L1r 37
Reason, and endued with Reason, from the first time
of their birth, yet all have not the like Capacities, Understandings,
Imaginations, Wits, Fancies, Passions, &c.
but some more, some less, and some regular, some irregular,
according to the motions of Reason or Rational
part of animate matter; and though some rational parts
may make use of other rational Parts, as one man of another
mans Conceptions, yet all these parts cannot associate
together; as for example, all the Material parts
of several objects, no not their species, cannot enter or
touch the eye without danger of hurting or loosing it,
nevertheless the eye makes use of the objects by patterning
them out, and so doth the rational matter, by taking
patterns from the sensitive; And thus knowledg or perception
of objects, both sensitive and rational, is taken
without the pressure of any other parts; for though
parts joyn to parts, (for no part can be single) yet this
joining doth not necessarily infer the pressure of objects
upon the sensitive organs; Whereof I have already
discoursed sufficiently heretofore, to which I refer you,
and rest

Madam

Your faithful Friend
and Servant

L MA- L1v 38

X

Madam

“Understanding”, says your Author, “is nothing
else but Conception caused by speech, and therefore,
if speech be peculiar to man, (as, for ought I know, it
is) then is understanding peculiar to him also.” Leviathan,
part.I.c.4.
Where he
confineth Understanding onely to speech and to Mankind;
But, by his leave, Madam, I surely believe,
that there is more understanding in Nature, then that,
which is in speech, for if there were not, I cannot conceive,
how all the exact forms in Generations could be
produced, or how there could be such distinct degrees
of several sorts and kinds of Creatures, or distinctions
of times and seasons, and so many exact motions and
figures in Nature: Considering all this, my reason
perswadeth me, that all Understanding, which is a part
of Knowledg, is not caused by speech, for all the motions
of the Celestial Orbs are not made by speech, neither
is the knowledg or understanding which a man
hath, when sick, as to know or understand he is sick,
made by speech, nor by outward objects, especially in
a disease he never heard, nor saw, nor smelt, nor tasted,
nor touched; Wherefore all Perception, Sensation,
Memory, Imagination, Appetite, Understanding,
and the like, are not made nor caused by outward
objects, nor by speech. And as for names of things,
they are but different postures of the figures in our
mind or thoughts, made by the Rational Matter; But reasoning L2r 39
Reasoning is a comparing of the several figures., with
their several postures and actions in the Mind, which
joyned with the several words, made by the sensitive motions,
inform another distinct and separate part, as an
other man, of their minds conceptions, understanding,
opinions, and the like.

Concerning Addition and Substraction, wherein
your Author sayes Reasoning consists, I grant, that it
is an act of Reasoning, yet it doth not make Sense or
Reason, which is Life and Knowledge, but Sense and
Reason which is self-motion, makes addition and substraction
of several Parts of matter; for had matter not
self-motion, it could not divide nor compose, nor make
such varieties, without great and lingring retardments,
if not confusion. Wherefore all, what is made in
Nature, is made by self-moving matter, which self-
moving matter doth not at all times move regularly, but
often irregularly, which causes false Logick, false Arithmetick,
and the like; and if there be not a certainty
in these self-motions or actions of Nature, much less in
Art, which is but a secundary action; and therefore,
neither speech, words, nor exterior objects cause Understanding
or Reason. And although many parts of
the Rational and Sensitive Matter joyned into one, may
be stronger by their association, and over-power other
parts that are not so well knit and united, yet these are
not the less pure; onely these Parts and Motions being
not equal in several Creatures, make their Knowledge
and Reason more or less: For, when a man hath more
Rational Matter well regulated, and so more Wisdom
then an other, that same man may chance to overpower
the other, whose Rational Matter is more irregulargular, L2v 40
, but yet not so much by strength of the united
Parts, as by their subtilty; for the Rational Matter
moving regularly, is more strong with subtilty, then
the sensitive with force; so that Wisdom is stronger
then Life, being more pure, and so more active; for in
my opinion, there is a degree of difference between
Life and Knowledge, as my Book of Philosophical Opinions
will inform you.

Again, your Author sayes, “That Man doth excel all
other Animals in this faculty, that when he conceives any
thing whatsoever, he is apt to enquire the Consequences of
it, and what effects he can do with it: Besides this”
(sayes
he) “Man hath an other degree of Excellence, that he
can by Words reduce the Consequences he finds to General
Rules called Theoremes or Aphorisms, that is, he can
reason or reckon not onely in Number, but in all other
things, whereof one may be added unto, or substracted
from an other.”
To which I answer, That according to
my Reason I cannot perceive, but that all Creatures
may do as much; but by reason they do it not after the
same manner or way as Man, Man denies, they can do
it at all; which is very hard; for what man knows,
whether Fish do not Know more of the nature of Water,
and ebbing and flowing, and the saltness of the
Sea? or whether Birds do not know more of the nature
and degrees of Air, or the cause of Tempests?
or whether Worms do not know more of the nature of
Earth, and how Plants are produced? or Bees of the
several sorts of juices of Flowers, then Men? And
whether they do not make there Aphorismes and Theoremes
by their manner of Intelligence? For, though
they have not the speech of Man, yet thence doth not follow, M1r 41
follow, that they have no Intelligence at all. But the
Ignorance of Men concerning other Creatures is the
cause of despising other Creatures, imagining themselves
as petty Gods in Nature, when as Nature is not capable
to make one God, much less so many as Mankind;
and were it not for Mans supernatural Soul, Man would
not be more Supreme, then other Creatures in Nature,
“But” (says your Author) “this Priviledge in Man is allay’d
by another, which is, No living Creature is subject
to absurdity, but onely Man.”
Certainly, Madam, I
believe the contrary, to wit, that all other Creatures do
as often commit mistakes and absurdities as Man, and if
it were not to avoid tediousness, I could present sufficient
proofs to you: Wherefore I think, not onely
Man but also other Creatures may be Philosophers and
subject to absurdities as aptly as Men; for Man doth,
nor cannot truly know the Faculties, and Abilities or
Actions of all other Creatures, no not of his own
Kind as Man-Kind, for if he do measure all men by
himself he will be very much mistaken, for what he
conceives to be true or wise, an other may conceive to
be false and foolish. But Man may have one way of
Knowledge in Philosophy and other Arts, and other
Creatures another way, and yet other Creatures manner
or way may be as Intelligible and Instructive to
each other as Man’s, I mean, in those things which
are Natural. Wherefore I cannot consent to what
your Author says, “That Children are not endued with
Reason at all, till they have attained to the use of Speech”
;
for Reason is in those Creatures which have not Speech,
witness Horses, especially those which are taught in
the manage, and many other Animals. And as for the M weak M1v 42
weak understanding in Children, I have discoursed
thereof in my Book of Philosophy; The rest of this
discourse, lest I tyre you too much at once, I shall reserve
for the next, resting in the mean time,

Madam

Your faithful Friend,
and Servant

XI

Madam

I sent you word in my last, that your Author’s opinion
is, “That Children are not endued with Reason at
all, until they have attained to the use of Speech”
, in
the same Ch.4. Chapter he speaks to the same purpose thus:
“Reason is not as Sense and Memory born with us, nor gotten
by experience onely, as Prudence is, but attained by
industry.”
To which I reply onely this, That it might
as well be said, a Child when new born hath not flesh
and blood, because by taking in nourishment or food,
the Child grows to have more flesh and blood; or, that
a Child is not born with two legs, because he cannot go,
or with two arms and hands, because he cannot help
himself; or that he is not born with a tongue, because
he cannot speak: For although Reason doth not move
in a Child as in a Man, in Infancy as in Youth, in
Youth as in Age, yet that doth not prove that Children
are without Reason, because they cannot run and prate: I M2r 43
I grant, some other Creatures appear to have more
Knowledg when new born then others; as for example,
a young Foal has more knowledg than a young Child,
because a Child cannot run and play; besides a Foal
knows his own Dam, and can tell where to take his food,
as to run and suck his Dam, when as an Infant cannot
do so, nor all beasts, though most of them can, but
yet this doth not prove, that a Child hath no reason at
all; Neither can I perceive that man is a Monopoler of
all Reason, or Animals of all Sense, but that Sense and
Reason are in other Creatures as well as in Man and Animals;
for example, Drugs, as Vegetables and Minerals,
although they cannot slice, pound or infuse, as
man can, yet they can work upon man more subtilly,
wisely, and as sensibly either by purging, vomiting,
spitting, or any other way, as man by mincing, pounding
and infusing them, and Vegetables will as wisely
nourish Men, as Men can nourish Vegetables; Also
some Vegetables are as malicious and mischievous to
Man, as Man is to one another, witness Hemlock,
Nightshade, and many more; and a little Poppy will
as soon, nay sooner cause a Man to sleep, though silently,
then a Nurse a Child with singing and rocking; But
because they do not act in such manner or way as Man,
Man judgeth them to be without sense and reason; and
because they do not prate and talk as Man, Man believes
they have not so much wit as he hath; and because
they cannot run and go, Man thinks they are not
industrious; the like for Infants concerning Reason. But
certainly, it is not local motion or speech the makes
sense and reason, but sense and reason makes them; neither
is sense and reason bound onely to the actions of Man, M2v 44
Man, but it is free to the actions, forms, figures and
proprieties of all Creatures; for if none but Man had
reason, and none but Animals sense, the World could
not be so exact, and so well in order as it is: but Nature
is wiser then Man with all his Arts, for these are
onely produced through the variety of Natures actions,
and disputes through the superfluous varieties of Mans
follies or ignorances, not knowing Natures powerful
life and knowledg: But I wonder, Madam, your Author
says in this place, “That Reason is not born with
Man,”
when as in another In his Elements
of Philosophy,

part.I.c.I.
art.I.
place, he says,
“That every
man brought Philosophy, that is Natural reason with him
into the World”
; Which how it agree, I will leave to others
to judg, and to him to reconcile it, remaining in the
mean time,

Madam

Your Constant Friend
and Faithful Servant

XII

Madam

Two sorts of motions, I find your Author Leviathan,
part.I.c.6.
doth
attribute to Animals, viz. “Vital and Animal, the
Vital motions,”
says he, “are begun in Generation,
and continued without Interruption through their whole life,
and those are the Course of the Blood, the Pulse, the
Breathing, Conviction, Nutrition, Excretion, &c. to which N1r 45
which motions there needs no help of Imaginations; But
the animal Motions, otherwise called voluntary Motions,
are to go, to speak, to move any of our limbs, in such
manner as is first fancied in our minds: And because going,
speaking, and the like voluntary motions, depend always
upon a precedent thought of whither, which way, and what,
it is evident, that the Imagination is the first Internal beginning
of all voluntary Motion”
. Thus far your Author.
Whereof in short I give you my opinion, first concerning
Vital Motions, that it appears improbable if
not impossible to me, that Generation should be the
cause and beginning of Life, because Life must of necessity
be the cause of Generation, life being the Generator
of all things, for without life motion could not be,
and without motion not any thing could be begun, increased,
perfected, or dissolved. Next, that Imagination
is not necessry to Vital Motions, it is probable
it may not, but yet there is required Knowledg, which
I name Reason; for if there were not Knowledg in all
Generations or Productions, there could not any distinct
Creature be made or produced, for then all Generations
would be confusedly mixt, neither would there be any
distinct kinds or sorts of Creatures, nor no different Faculties,
Proprieties, and the like. Thirdly, concerning
Animal Motions, which your Author names “Voluntary
Motions, as to go, to speak, to move any of our limbs,
in such manner as is first fancied in our minds, and that they
depend upon a precedent thought of whither, which way, and
what, and that Imagination is the first Internal beginning
of them”
; I think, by your Authors leave, it doth
imply a contradiction, to call them Voluntary Motions,
and yet to say they are caused and depend upon our N Imagina- N1v 46
Imagination; for if the Imagination draws them this
way, or that way, how can they be voluntary motions,
being in a manner forced and necessitated to move according
to Fancy or Imagination? But when he goes
on in the same place and treats of Endeavour, Appetite,
Desire, Hunger, Thirst, Aversion, Love, Hate, and the
like, he derives one from the other, and treats well as a
Moral Philosopher; but whether it be according to the
truth or probability of Natural Pilosophy, I will leave
to others to judge, for in my opinion Passions and Appetites
are very different, Appetites being made by the
motions of the sensitive Life, and Passions, as also Imagination,
Memory, &c. by the motions of the rational
Life, which is the cause that Appetites belong more to
the actions of the Body then the Mind: ’Tis true, the
Sensitive and Rational self-moving matter doth so much
resemble each other in their actions, as it is difficult to distinguish
them. But having treated hereof at large in
my other Philosophical Work, to cut off repetitions, I
will refer you to that, and desire you to compare our
opinions together: But certainly there is so much variety
in one and the same sort of Passions, and so of Appetites,
as it cannot be easily express’d. To conclude, I do not
perceive that your Author tells or expresses what the
cause is of such or such actions, onely he mentions their
dependance, which is, as if a man should converse with
a Nobleman’s Friend or Servant, and not know the
Lord himself. But leaving him for this time, it is sufficient
to me, that I know your Ladyship, and your Ladyship
knows me, that I am,

Madam

Your faithful Friend, and humble Servant.

MA- N2r 47

XIII

Madam

Having obey’d your Commands in giving you
my opinion of the First Part of the Book of
that famous and learned Author you sent me, I
would go on; but seeing he treats in his following Parts
of the Politicks, I was forced to stay my Pen, because of
these following Reasons. First, That a Woman is not
imployed in State Affairs, unless an absolute Queen.
Next, That to study the Politicks, is but loss of Time,
unless a man were sure to be a Favourite to an absolute
Prince. Thirdly, That it is but a deceiving Profession,
and requires more Craft then Wisdom. All which
considered, I did not read that part of your Author: But
as for his Natural Philosophy, I will send you my opinion
so far as I understand it: For what belongs to Art,
as to Geometry, being no Scholar, I shall not trouble my
self withal. And so I’l take my leave of you, when I
have in two or three words answered the Question you
sent me last, which was, Whether Nature be the Art
of God, Man the Art of Nature, and a Politick Government
the Art of Man? To which I answer, ’Tis
probable it may be so; onely I add this, That Nature
doth not rule God, nor Man Nature, nor Politick Government
Man; for the Effect cannot rule the Cause,
but the Cause doth rule the Effect: Wherefore if men
do not naturally agree, Art cannot make unity amongst
them, or associate them into one Politick Body and so rule N2v 48
rule them; But man thinks he governs, when as it is Nature
that doth it, for as nature doth unite or divide parts
regularly or irregularly, and moves the several minds of
men and the several parts of mens bodies, so war is
made or peace kept: Thus it is not the artificial form
that governs men in a Politick Government, but a natural
power, for though natural motion can make artificial
things, yet artificial things cannot make natural power;
and we might as well say, nature is governed by
the art of nature, as to say man is ruled by the art and invention
of men. The truth is, Man rules an artificial
Government, and not the Government Man, just
like as a Watch-maker rules his Watch, and not the
Watch the Watch-maker. And thus I conclude and
rest,

Madam

Your faithful Friend
and Servant

XIV

Madam

Concerning the other Book of that learned Author
Hobbs you sent me, called Elements of Philosophy,
I shall likewise according to your desire,
give you my judgment and opinion of it as I have done
of the former, not that I intend to prejudice him any
ways thereby, but onely to mark those places wherein I O1r 49
I seem to dissent from his opinions, which liberty, I
hope, he will not deny me; And in order to this, I have
read over the first Chapter of the mentioned Book,
treating of Philosophy in General, wherein amongst the
rest, discoursing of the Utility of Natural Philosophy,
and relating the commodities and benefits which proceed
from so many arts and sciences, he is pleased to say,
Art.7. that they are “injoyed almost by all people of Europe, Asia,
and some of Africa, onely the Americans, and those
that live neer the Poles do want them: But why”
, says he,
“have they sharper wits then these? Have not all men one
kind of soul, and the same faculties of mind?”
To which,
give me leave, Madam, to add, That my opinion is, that
there is a difference between the Divine and the Natural
soul of man, and though the natural mind or soul
is of one kind, yet being made of rational matter, it is
divideable and composeable, by which division and
composition, men may have more or less wit, or quicker
and slower wit; the like for Judgments, Imaginations,
Fancies, Opinions, &c. For were the natural rational
mind individeable, all men would have the like degree
of wit or understanding, all men would be Philosophers
or fools, which by reason they are not, it proves the
natural rational mind is divideable and composeable, making
variations of its own several parts by self-motion;
for it is not the several outward objects, or forreign instructions,
that make the variety of the mind; neither
is wit or ingenuity alike in all men; for some are natural
Poets, Philosophers, and the like, without learning,
and some are far more ingenious then others, although
their breeding is obscure and mean, Neither will learning
make all men Scholars, for some will continue Dunces O all O1v 50
all their life time; Neither doth much experience make
all men wise, for some are not any ways advanced in
their wisdom by much and long experiences; And as
for Poetry, it is according to the common Proverb, a
“Poet is born, not made;” Indeed learning doth rather hurt
Fancy, for great Scholars are not always good Poets,
nor all States-men Natural Philosophers, nor all Experrienced
Men Wise Men, nor all Judges Just, nor all
Divines Pious, nor all Pleaders or Preachers Eloquent,
nor all Moral Philosophers Vertuous; But all this is
occasioned by the various Motions of the rational self-
moving matter, which is the Natural Mind. And
thus much for the present of the difference of wits and
faculties of the mind; I add no more, but rest,

Madam

Your faithful Friend,
and Servant

XV

Madam

My Discourse for the present shall be of Infinite,
and the question shall be first Whether several
Finite parts, how many soever there be, can make an
Infinite
. Your Author says Elem. of
Philos.
c.7.
a.12.
that several Finite parts
when they are all put together make a whole Finite”
; which,
if his meaning be of a certain determinate number, how
big soever, of finite parts, I do willingly grant, for all what O2r 51
what is determinate and limited, is not Infinite but Finite;
neither is there any such thing, as Whole or All in
Infinite; but if his meaning be, that no Infinite can be
made of finite parts, though infinite in number, I deny it;
Next he says “there can be no such thing as One in Infinite,
because No thing can be said One, except there be another
to compare it withal”
; which in my opinion doth not
follow, for there is but One God, who is Infinite, and
hath none other to be compared withal, and so there
may be but one Onely Infinite in Nature, which is
Matter: But when he says, “there cannot be an Infinite
and Eternal Division”
, is very true, viz, in this sense,
that one single part cannot be actually infinitely divided,
for the Compositions hinder the Divisions in Nature,
and the Divisions the Compositions, so that Nature,
being Matter, cannot be composed so, as not to have
parts, nor divided so, as that her parts should not be
composed, but there are nevertheless infinite divided
parts in Nature, and in this sense there may also be infinite
divisions, as I have declared in my P.I.c.8. Book of Philosophy.
And thus there are Infinite divisions of Infinite
parts in Nature, but not Infinite actual divisions of
one single part; But though Infinite is without end, yet
my discourse of it shall be but short and end here, though
not my affection, which shall last and continue with the
life of

Madam

Your Faithful Friend
and Humble Servant:

MA- O2v 52

XVI

Madam

“An Accident”, says your Author, “is nothing else, but
the manner of our Conception of body,” Elem. of
Philos
c.8.
art.2.
or “that Faculty
of any body, by which it works in us a Conception
of it self;”
To which I willingly consent; but yet
I say, that these qualities cannot be separated from the
body, for as impossible it is that the essnce of Nature
should be separable from Nature, as impossible is it that
the various modes or alterations, either of Figures or
Motions, should be separable from matter or body;
Wherefore when he goes on, and says, “An accident is
not a body, but in a body, yet not so, as if any thing were
contained therein, as if for example, redness were in blood
in the same manner as blood is in a bloody cloth; but as
magnitude is in that which is great, rest in that which resteth,
motion in that which is moved;” Art.3.
I answer, that in
my opinion, not any thing in Nature can be without a
body, and that redness is as well in blood, as blood is in
a bloody cloth, or any other colour in any thing else; for
there is no colour without a body, but every colour hath
as well a body as any thing else, and if Colour be a separable
accident, I would fain know, how it can be separated
from a subject, being bodiless, for that which is no
body is nothing, and nothing cannot be taken away
from any thing; Wherefore as for natural Colour it
cannot be taken away from any creature, without the
parts of its substance or body; and as for artificial Colours,lours, P1r 53
when they are taken away, it is a separation of
two bodies, which joyned together; and if Colour, or
Hardness, or Softness do change, it is nothing else but
an alteration of motions and not an annihilation, for all
changes and altertions remain in the power of Corporeal
motions, as I have said in other places; for we might
as well say, life doth not remain in nature, when a body
turns from an animal to some other figure, as believe that
those, they name accidents, do not remain in Corporeal
Motions; Wherefore I am not of your Authors mind;
when he says, Art.20. that “when a White thing is made black,
the whiteness perishes”
; for it cannot perish, although it
is altered from white to black, being in the power of the
same matter, to turn it again from black to white, so as
it may make infinite Repetitions of the same thing; but
by reason nature takes delight in variety, she seldom uses
such repetitions; nevertheless that doth not take away
the Power of self-moving matter, for it doth not;
and it cannot, are two several things, and the latter
doth not necessarily follow upon the former; Wherefore
not any, the least thing, can perish in Nature, for
if this were possible, the whole body of nature might
perish also, for if so many Figures and Creatures should
be annihilated and perish without any supply or new
Creation, Nature would grow less, and at last become
nothing; besides it is as difficult for Nature to turn something
into nothing, as to Create something out of nothing;
Wherefore as there is no annihilation or perishing
in Nature, so there is neither any new Creation in
Nature. But your Author makes a difference between
bodies and accidents, saying, “that bodies are things and
not Generated, but accidents are Generated and not things: P1v 54
things.”
Truly, Madam, these accidents seem to me
to be like Van Helmont’s Lights, Gases, Blazes and
Ideas; and Dr More’s Immaterial Substances or Dæmons,
onely in this Dr More’s hath the better, that his
Immaterial Substances, are beings, which subsist of
themselves, whereas accidents do not, but their existence
is in other bodies; But what they call Accidents,
are in my opinion nothing else but Corporeal Motions,
and if these accidents be generated, they must needs be
bodies, for how nothing can be Generated in nature, is
not conceivable, and yet your Author denies, Art.22. that
“Accidents are something, namely some part of a natural
thing”
; But as for Generations, they are onely various
actions of self-moving matter, or a variety of Corporeal
Motions, and so are all Accidents whatsoever, so that
there is not any thing in nature, that can be made new,
or destroyed, for whatsoever was and shall be, is in
nature, though not always in act, yet in power, as in the
nature and power of Corporeal motions, which is self-
moving matter, And as there is no new Generation of
Accidents, so there is neither a new Generation of Motions;
wherefore when your Author says, “That, when
the hand, being moved, moveth the pen, the motion doth
not go out of the hand into the pen, for so the writing might
be continued, though the hand stood still, but a new motion
is generated in the pen, and is the pens motion:” Art.21.
I am of his
opinion, that the motion doth not go out of the hand
into the pen, and that the motion of the pen, is the pens
own motion; but I deny, that after holding the hand a
little while still, and beginning to write again, a new
motion of the pen is generated; for it is onely a repetition,
and not a new generation, for the Hand, Pen and P2r 55
and Ink, repeat but the same motion or action of
writing: Besides, Generation is made by Connexion
or Conjunction of parts, moving by consent to such
or such Figures, but the motion of the Hand or the
Pen is always one and the same; wherefore it is but
the variation and repetition in and of the same motion
of the Hand, or Pen, which may be continued
in that manner infinitely, just as the same Corporeal
Motions can make infinite variations and repetitions
of one and the same Figure, repeating it as
oft as they please, as also making Copy of Copy;
And although I do not deny, but there are Generations
in Nature, yet not annihilations or perishings,
for if any one motion or figure should perish, the
matter must perish also; and if any one part of matter
can perish, all the matter in nature may perish
also; and if there can any new thing be made or
created in nature, which hath not been before, there
may also be a new Nature, and so by perishings and new
Creations, this World would not have continued an
age; But surely whatsoever is in Nature, hath been existent
always. Wherefore to conclude, it is not the
generation and perishing of an Accident that makes
its subject to be changed, but the production and alteration
of the Form, makes it said to be generated
or destroyed, for matter will change its motions
and figures without perishing or annihilating;
and whether there were words or not, there would
be such causes and effects; But having not the
art of Logick to dispute with artificial words, nor
the art of Geometry to demonstrate my opinions by
Mathematical Figures, I fear they will not be so well P2v 56
well received by the Learned; However, I leave
them to any mans unprejudiced Reason and Judgment,
and devote my self to your service, as becomes,

Madam

Your Ladiships
humble and faithful Servant

XVII

Madam

Your Author concerning Place and Magnitude
says, that “Place is nothing out of the mind, nor
Magnitude any thing within it; for Place is a meer
Phantasme of a body of such quantity and figure, and
Magnitude a peculiar accident of the body;” Part 2.0.8
S.
section
5.
But this doth
not well agree with my reason, for I believe that Place,
Magnitude and Body are but one thing, and that
Place is as true an extension as Magnitude, and not a
feigned one; Neither am I of his opinion, “that Place
is Immoveable”
, but that place moves, according as the
body moveth, for not any body wants place, because
place and body is but one thing, and wheresoever is
body, there is also place, and wheresoever is place, there
is body, as being one and the same; Wherefore “Motion
cannot be a relinquishing of one place and acquiring another,”
Art.1C.
for there is no such thing as place different from
body, but what is called change of place, is nothing but Q1r 57
but change of corporeal motions; for, say an house
stands in such a place, if the house be gone, the place is
gone also, as being impossible that the place of the house
should remain, when the house is taken away; like as
a man when he is gone out of his chamber, his place is
gone too; ’Tis true, if the ground or foundation do
yet remain, one may say, there stood such an house heretofore,
but yet the place of the house is not there really
at that present, unless the same house be built up again
as it was before, and then it hath its place as before; Nevertheless
the house being not there, it cannot be said
that either place or house are annihilated, viz, when
the materials are dissolved, no not when transformed into
millions of several other figures, for the house remains
still in the power of all those several parts of matter;
and as for space, it is onely a distance betwixt some
parts or bodies; But an Empty place signifies to my opinion
Nothing, for if place and body are one and the
same, and empty is as much as nothing, then certainly
these two words cannot consist together, but are destructive
to one another. Concerning, that your Author
says, “Two bodies cannot be together in the same place, nor
one body in two places at the same time,” Art.8.
is very true, for
there are no more places then bodies, nor more bodies
then places, and this is to be understood as well of
the grosser, as the purest parts of nature, of the mind
as well as of the body, of the rational and sensitive animate
matter as well as of the inanimate, for there is no
matter, how pure and subtil soever, but is imbodied,
and all that hath body hath place. Likewise I am of
his opinion, “That one body hath always one and the same
magnitude;” Art.5.
for, in my opinion, magnitude, place and Q body Q1v 58
body do not differ, and as place, so magnitude can never
be separated from body. But when he speaks of
Rest, I cannot believe there is any such thing truly in
Nature, for it is impossible to prove, that any thing is
without Motion, either consistent, or composing, or
dissolving, or transforming motions, or the like, although
not altogether perceptible by our senses, for all the
Matter is either moving or moved, and although the
moved parts are not capable to receive the nature of self-
motion from the self-moving parts, yet these self-moving
parts, being joyned and mixt with all other parts of the
moved matter, do always move the same; for the
Moved or Inanimate part of Matter, although it is a
Part of it self, yet it is so intermixt with the self-moving
Animate Matter, as they make but one Body; and
though some parts of the Inanimate may be as pure as
the Sensitive Animate Matter, yet they are never so subtil
as to be self-moving; Wherefore the Sensitive moves
in the Inanimate, and the Rational in the Sensitive, but
often the Rational moves in it self. And, although
there is no rest in nature, nevertheless Matter could
have been without Motion, when as it is impossible that
Matter could be without place or magnitude, no more
then Variety can be without motion; And thus much
at this present: I conclude, and rest,

Madam

Your Faithful Friend
and Servant

Ma- Q2r 59

XVIII

Madam

Passing by those Chapters of your Authors, that
treat of “Power and Act”, IdentyIdentity and Difference”, “Analogisme,”
“Angle and Figure”, “Figures deficient”,
“dimension of Circles”, and several others, most of which
belong to art, as to Geometry, and the like; I am come
to that wherein he discourses of “Sense and Animal Motion,”
saying, “That some Natural bodies have in themselves
the patterns almost of all things, and others of none
at all;” C.25.a.I
Whereof my opinion is, that the sensitive and
rational parts of Matter are the living and knowing parts
of Nature, and no part of nature can challenge them
onely to it self, nor no creature can be sure, that sense is
onely in Animal-kind, and reason in Man-kind; for
can any one think or believe that Nature is ignorant and
dead in all her other parts besides Animals? Truly
this is a very unreasonable opinion; for no man, as wise
as he thinks himself, nay were all Man-kind joyned into
one body, yet they are not able to know it, unless
there were no variety of parts in nature, but onely one
whole and individeable body, for other Creatures may
know and perceive as much as Animals, although they
have not the same Sensitive Organs, nor the same manner
or way of Perception. Next your Author says,
“The cause of Sense or Perception consists herein, that the
first organ of sense is touched and pressed; For when the
uttermost part of the organ is pressed, it no sooner yields, but Q2v 60
but the part next within it is pressed also, and in this manner
the pressure or motion is propagated through all the
parts of the organ to the innermost. And thus also the
pressure of the uttermost part proceeds from the pressure of
some more remote body, and so continually, till we come to
that, from which, as from its fountain, we derive the
Phantasme or Idea, that is made in us by our sense: And
this, whatsoever it be, is that we commonly call the object;
Sense therefore is some Internal motion in the Sentient,
Generated by some Internal motion of the Parts of the object,
and propagated through all the media to the innermost
part of the organ. Moreover there being a resistance or
reaction in the organ, by reason of its internal motion against
the motion propagated from the object, there is also
an endeavour in the organ opposite to the endeavour proceeding
from the object, and when that endeavour inwards
is the last action in the act of sense, then from the
reaction a Phantasme or Idea has its being.” Art.2.
This is your
Authors opinion, which if it were so, perception could
not be effected so suddenly, nay I think the sentient by so
many pressures in so many perceptions, would at last
be pressed to death, besides the organs would take a
great deal of hurt, nay totally be removed out of their
places, so as the eye would in time be prest into the centre
of the brain; And if there were any Resistance, Reaction
or Indeavour in the organ, opposite to the Endeavour
of the object, there would, in my opinion, be always
a war between the animal senses and the objects,
the endeavour of the objects pressing one way, and the
senses pressing the other way, and if equal in their
strengths, they would make a stop, and the sensitive organs
would be very much pained; Truly, Madam, in my R1r 61
my opinion, it would be like that Custom which formerly
hath been used at Newcastle, when a man was
married, the guests divided themselves, behind and
before the Bridegroom, the one party driving him back,
the other forwards, so that one time a Bridegroom was
killed in this fashion; But certainly Nature hath a
more quick and easie way of giving intelligence and
knowledg to her Creatures, and doth not use such constraint
and force in her actions; Neither is sense or sensitive
perception a meer Phantasme or Idea, but a Corporeal
action of the sensitive and rational matter, and
according to the variation of the objects or patterns; and
the sensitive and rational motions, the perception also is
various, produced not by external pressure, but by internal
self-motion, as I have declared heretofore; and
to prove, that the sensitive and rational corporeal motions
are the onely cause of perception; I say, if those
motions in an animal move in another way, and
not to such perceptions, then that animal can neither
hear, see, taste, smell, nor touch, although all his sensitive
organs be perfect, as is evident in a man falling into
a swoon, where all the time he is in a swoon, the pressure
of the objects is made without any effect; Wherefore,
as the sensitive and rational corporeal motions
make all that is in nature, so likewise they make perception,
as being perception it self, for all self-motion is
perception, but all perception is not animal perception,
or after an animal way; and therefore sense cannot decay
nor die, but what is called a decay or death, is no
thing else but a change or alteration of those Motions.
But you will say, Madam, it may be, that one body,
as an object, leaves the print of its figure, in the next R ad- R1v 62
adjoyning body, until it comes to the organ of sense, I
answer that then sostsoft bodies onely must be pressed, and
the object must be so hard as to make a print, and as for
rare parts of matter, they are not able to retain a print
without self-motion; Wherefore it is not probable that
the parts of air should receive a print, and print the same
again upon the adjoyning part, until the last part of the
air print it upon the eye; and that the exterior parts of
the organ should print upon the interior, till it come to
the centre of the Brain, without self-motion. Wherefore
in my opinion, Perception is not caused either by
the printing of objects, nor by pressures, for pressures
would make a general stop of all natural motions, especially
if there were any reaction or resistence of sense;
but according to my reason, the sensitive and rational
corporeal motions in one body, pattern out the Figure
of another body, as of an exterior object, which may be
done easily without any pressure or reaction; I will not
say, that there is no pressure or reaction in Nature, but
pressure and reaction doth not make perception, for the
sensitive and rational parts of matter make all perception
and variety of motion, being the most subtil parts of Nature,
as self-moving, as also divideable, and composeable,
and alterable in their figurative motions, for this
Perceptive matter can change its substance into any figure
whatsoever in nature, as being not bound to one
constant figure. But having treated hereof before, and
being to say more of it hereafter, this shall suffice for
the present, remaining always,

Madam

Your constant Friend
and faithful Servant

Ma- R2r 63

XIX

Madam

To discourse the World and Stars, is more then
I am able to do, wanting the art of Astronomy
and Geometry; wherefore passing by that Chapter
of your Author, I am come to Ch.27. that wherein he
treats of Light, Heat, and Colours; and to give you my
opinion of Light, I say, it is not the light of the Sun,
that makes an Animal see, for we can see inwardly in
Dreams without the Suns light, but it is the sensitive
and rational Motions in the Eye and Brain that make
such a figure as Light; For if Light did press upon the
Eye, according to your Authors opinion, it might put
the Eye into as much pain as Fire doth, when it sticks
its point into our skin or flesh. The same may be said of
Colours, for the sensitive motions make such a figure,
which is such a Colour, and such a figure, which is
such a Colour; Wherefore Light, Heat and Colour,
are not bare and bodiless qualities, but such figures
made by corporeal self-motions, and are as well real
and corporeal objects as other figures are; and when
these figures change or alter, it is onely that their motions
alter, which may alter and change heat into cold,
and light into darkness, and black colour into white. But
by reason the motions of the Sun are so constant, as the
motions of any other kind of Creatures, it is no more
subject to be altered then all the World, unless Nature
did it by the command of God; for though the Parts of R2v 64
of self-moving Matter be alterable, yet all are not altered;
and this is the reason, that the figure of Light in our eye
and brain is altered, as well as it is alterable, but not the real
figure of the Sun, neither doth the Sun enter our eyes;
and as the Light of the Sun is made or patterned in the
eye, so is the light of Glow-worms-tails, and Cats-eyes,
that shine in the dark, made not by the Sun’s, but their
own motions in their own parts; The like when we
dream of Light, the sensitive corporeal motions working
inwardly, make the figure of light on the inside of
the eye, as they did pattern out the figure of light on the
out side of the eye when awake, and the objects before
them; for the sensitive motions of the eye pattern out the
figure of the object in the eye, and the rational motions
make the same figure in their own substance. But there
is some difference between those figures that perceive
light, and those that are light themselves; for when we
sleep, there is made the figure of light, but not from a
copy; but when the eye seeth light, that figure is made
from a copy of the real figure of the Sun; but those
lights which are inherent, as in Glow-worms-tails, are
original lights, in which is as much difference as between
a Man and his Picture; and as for the swiftness of
the Motions of light, and the violence of the Motions
of fire, it is very probably they are so, but they are a certain
particular kind or sort of swift and violent motions;
neither will all sorts of swift and violent motions make
fire or light, as for example the swift and violent Circular
motion of a Whirlewind neither makes light nor fire;
Neither is all fire light, nor all light fire, for there is a
sort of dead fire, as in Spices, Spirits, Oyles, and the
like; and several sorts of lights, which are not hot, as the S1r 65
the light which is made in Dreams, as also the inherent
lights in Glow-worms, Cats-eyes, Fish-bones, and the
like; all which several fires and lights are made by the
self-moving matter and motions distinguishable by their
figures, for those Motions make such a figure for the
Suns light, such a figure for Glow-worms light, such a
figure for Cats-eyes light, and so some alteration in every
sort of light; The same for Fire, onely Fire-light
is a mixt figure, as partly of the figure of Fire, and partly
of the figure of Light: Also Colours are made after
the like manner, viz. so many several Colours, so many
several Figures; and as these Figures are less or more
different, so are the Colours.

Thus, Madam, whosoever will study Nature, must
consider the Figures of every Creature, as well as their
Motions, and must not make abstractions of Motion
and Figure from Matter, nor of Matter from Motion
and Figure, for they are inseparable, as being but one
thing, viz. Corporeal Figurative Motions; and whosoever
conceives any of them as abstract, will, in my opinion,
very much erre; but men are apt to make more
difficulties and enforcements in nature then nature ever
knew. But to return to Light: There is no better argument
to prove that all objects of sight are figured in the
Eye, by the sensitive, voluntary or self-motions, without
the pressure of objects, but that not onely the pressure
of light would hurt the tender Eye, but that the
eye doth not see all objects according to their Magnitude,
but sometimes bigger, sometimes less: as for example,
when the eye looks through a small passage, as a Prospective-glass,
by reason of the difficulty of seeing a body
through a small hold, and the double figure of the glass hole S being S1v 66
being convex and concave, the corporeal motions use
more force, by which the object is enlarged, like as a
spark of fire by force is dilated into a great fire, and a
drop of water by blowing into a bubble; so the corporeal
motions do double and treble their strength, making
the Image of the object exceeding large in the eye; for
though the eye be contracted, yet the Image in the eye
is enlarged to a great extension; for the sensitive and rational
matter is extremely subtil, by reason it is extreamly
pure, by which is hath more means and ways of magnifying
then the Perspective-glass. But I intend to write
more of this subject in my next, and so I break off here,
resting,

Madam

Your Faithful Friend
and Servant

XX

Madam

Some perhaps will question the truth or probability
of my saying, that Light is a Body, objecting that
if light were a body, when the Sun is absent or retires
under our Horizon, its light would leave an empty
place, or if there were no empty place but all full, the
light of the Sun at its return would not have room to display
it self, especially in so great a compass as it doth, for
two bodies cannot be in one place at one time. I answer, all S2r 67
all bodies carry their places along with them, for body
and place go together and are inseparable, and when the
light of the Sun is gone, darkness succeeds, and when
darkness is gone, light succeeds, so that it is with light and
darkness as with all Creatures else; For you cannot believe,
that if the whole World were removed, there
would be a place of the world left, for there cannot be
an empty nothing, no more then there can be an empty
something; but if the world were annihilated, the place
would be annihilated too, place and body being one and
the same thing; and therefore in my opinion, there be
no more places then there are bodies, nor no more bodies
then there are places.

Secondly, They will think it absurd that I say, the
eye can see without light; but in my opinion it seems
not absurd, but very rational, for we may see in dreams,
and some do see in the dark, not in their fancy or imagination,
but really; and as for dreams, the sensitive
corporeal motions make a light on the inside of the organ
of sight really, as I have declared in my former Letter.
But that we do not see ordinarily without exterior
Light, the reason is, that the sensitive Motions cannot
find the outward objects to pattern out without exterior
light, but all perception doth not proceed from light,
for all other perception besides animal sight requires not
light. Neither in my opinion, doth the Perception of sight
in all Creatures but Animals, but yet Animals do often
see in the dark, and in sleep: I will not say but that the
animate matter which by self-motion doth make the
Perception of light with other perceptive Figures, and so
animal perceptive light may be the presenter or ground
perceptive figure of sight; yet the sensitive corporeal motions S2v 68
motions can make other figures without the help of
light, and such as light did never present: But when
the eye patterns out an exterior object presented by light,
it patterns also out the object of light; for the sensitive
motions can make many figures by one act, not onely
in several organs, but in one organ; as for example,
there is presented to sight a piece of Imbroydery, wherein
is silk, silver and gold upon Sattin in several forms or
figures, as several flowers, the sensitive motions streight
by one and the same act, pattern out all those several figures
of flowers, as also the figures of Silk, Silver, Gold
and Sattin, without any pressure of these objects, or
motions in the medium, for if they all should press, the
eye would no more see the exterior objects, then the
nose, being stopt, could smell a presented perfume;

Thirdly, They may ask me, if sight be made in
the eye, and proceeds not from the outward object, what
is the reason that we do not see inwardly, but outwardly
as from us? I answer, when we see objects outwardly,
as from us, then the sensitive motions work on the outside
of the organ, which organ being outwardly convex,
causes us to see outwardly, as from us, but in
dreams we see inwardly; also the sensitive motions do
pattern out the distance together with the object: But
you will say, the body of the distance, as the air, cannot
be perceived, and yet we can perceive the distance; I
answer, you could not perceive the distance, but by
such or such an object as is subject to your sight; for you
do not see the distance more then the air, or the like rare
body, that is between grosser objects; for if there
were no stars, nor planets, nor clouds, nor earth, nor
water, but onely air, yonyou would not see any space or distance; T1r 69
distance; but light being a more visible body then air,
you might figure the body of air by light, but so, as
in an extensive or dilating way; for when the mind or
the rational matter conceives any thing that hath not
such an exact figure, or is not so perceptible by our senses;
then the mind uses art, and makes such figures,
which stand like to that; as for example, to express infinite
to it self, it dilates itits parts without alteration, and
without limitation or circumference; Likewise, when
it will conceive a constant succession of Time, it draws
out its parts into the figure of a line; and if eternity, it
figures a line without beginning and end: But as for
Immaterial, no mind can conceive that, for it cannot put it
self into nothing, although it can dilate and rarifie it self
to an higher degree, but must stay within the circle of
natural bodies, as I within the circle of your Commands,
to express my self,

Madam

Your faithful Friend,
and obedient Servant

XXI

Madam

Heat and Cold, according to your Authors opinion,
are made by Dilation and Contraction: for
says he, “When the Motion of the ambient æthereal
substance makes the spirits and fluid parts of our bodies tend T outwards T1v 70
outwards, we acknowledg heat, but by the indeavour inwards
of the same spirits and humors we feel cold: so that
to cool is to make the exterior parts of the body endeavour
inwards, by a motion contrary to that of calefaction, by which
the internal parts are called outwards. He therefore that
would know the cause of Cold, must find by what motion
the exterior parts of any body endeavour to retire inwards.” C.28.a.I

But I desire you to consider, Madam, that there be moist
Colds, and dry Heats, as well as dry Colds, and moist
Heats; wherefore all sorts of Cold are not made by the
retyring of parts inwards, which is contraction or attraction;
neither are all sorts of Heat made by parts
tending outwards, which is dilation or rarefaction; for a
moist cold is made by dilation, and a dry heat by contraction,
as well as a moist heat is made by dilation, and
a dry cold by contraction: But your Author makes not
this difference but onely a difference between a dilated
heat, and a contracted cold; but because a cold wind is
made by breath blown thorow pinched or contracted
lips, and an hot wind by breath through opened and
extended lips, should we judg that all heat and cold
must be made after one manner or way? The contracted
mouth makes Wind as well as the dilated, but yet
Wind is not made that way, as heat and cold; for it may
be, that onely the air pressed together makes wind, or it
may be that the corporeal motions in the air may change
air into wind, as they change water into vapour, and vapour
into air; or it may be something else that is invisible
and rare, as air; and there may be several sorts of
wind, air, heat, cold, as of all other Creatures, more
then man is capable to know. As for your Authors
opinion concerning the congealing of Water, and how Ice T2r 71
Ice is made, I will not contradict it, onely I think nature
hath an easier way to effect it, then he describes;
Wherefore my opinion is, that it is done by altering
motions; as for example, the corporeal motions making
the figure of water by dilation in a Circle figure,
onely alter from such a dilating circular figure into a
contracted square, which is Ice, or into such a contracted
triangle, as is snow: And thus water and vapour
may be changed with ease, without any forcing, pressing,
raking, or the like. The same may be said of
hard and bent bodies; and of restitution, as also of air,
thunder and lightning, which are all done by an easie
change of motion, and changing into such or such a figure
is not the motion of Generation, which is to build
a new house with old materials, but onely a Transformation;
I say a new house with old materials; not that
I mean there is any new Creation in nature, of any
thing that was not before in nature; for nature is not
God, to make new beings out of nothing, but any thing
may be called new, when it is altered from one figure
into another. I add no more at this time, but rest,

Madam

Your faithful Friend
and Servant

MA- T2v 72

XXII

Madam

The Generation of sound, according to your worthy
Authors opinion, is as follows: “As Vision”,
Ch.29.a.I says he, so hearing is Generated by the medium, but
but not in the same manner; for sight is from pressure, that
is, from an endeavour, in which there is no perceptible progression
of any of the parts of the medium, but one part urging
or thrusting on another, propagateth that action successively
to any distance whatsoever; whereas the motion of
the medium, by which sound is made, is a stroke; for when
we hear, the drum of the Ear, which is the first organ of
hearing, is strucken, and the drum being stricken, the Pia
Mater
is also shaken, and with it the arteries inserted into
it, by which the action propagated to the heart it self, by
the reaction of the heart a Phantasme is made which we call
Sound.”
Thus far your Author: To which give me
leave to reply, that I fear, if the Ear was bound to hear
any loud Musick, or another sound a good while, it
would soundly be beaten, and grow sore and bruised
with so many strokes; but since a pleasant sound would
be rendred very unpleasant in this manner, my opinion
is, that like as in the Eye, so in the Ear the corporeal
sensitive motions do pattern out as many several figures,
as sounds are presented to them; but if these motions be
irregular, then the figure of the sound in the ear is not
perfect according to the original; for if it be, that the
motions are tyred with figuring, or the object of sound be V1r 73
be too far distant from the sensitive organ, then they
move slowly and weakly, not that they are tyred or weak
in strength, but with working and repeating one and the
same object, and so through love to variety, change
from working regularly to move irregularly, so as not
to pattern outward objects as they ought, and then there
are no such patterns made at all, which we call to be
deaf; and sometimes the sensitive motions do not so readily
perceive a soft sound near, as a stronger farther off.
But to prove it is not the outward object of sound with
its striking or pressing motion, nor the medium, that
causes this perception of sense, if there be a great solid body,
as a wall, or any other partition betwixt two rooms,
parting the object and the sensitive organ, so, as the
sound is not able to press it, nevertheless the perception
will be made; And as for pipes to convey sounds, the
perception is more fixt and perfecter in united then in
dilated or extended bodies, and then the sensitive motions
can make perfecter patterns; for the stronger the
objects are, the more perfect are the figures and patterns
of the objects, and the more perfect is the perception.
But when the sound is quite out of the ear, then the
sensitive motions have altered the patterning of such figures
to some other action; and when the sound fadeth
by degrees, then the figure or pattern alters by degrees;
but for the most part the sensitive corporeal motions alter
according as the objects are presented, or the perception
patterns out. Neither do they usually make figures
of outward objects, if not perceived by the senses,
unless through Irregularities as in Mad men, which see
such and such things, when as these things are not neer,
and then the sensitive motions work by rote, or after V their V1v 74
their own voluntary invention. As for Reflexion, it is
a double perception, and so a double figure of one object;
like as many pictures of one man, where some are
more perfect then others, for a copy of a copy is not so
perfect as a copy of an original. But the recoyling of
sound is, that the sensitive motions in the ear begin a new
pattern, before they dissolved the former, so as there is
no perfect alteration or change, from making to dissolving,
but pattern is made upon pattern, which causes a
confusion of figures, the one being neither perfectly finished,
nor the other perfectly made. But it is to be
observed, that not always the sensitive motions in the
organs take their pattern from the original, but from copies;
as for example, the sensitive motions in the eye,
pattern out the figure of an eye in a glass, and so do not
take a pattern from the original it self, but by an other pattern,
representing the figure of the eye in a Looking-
glass; The same doth the Ear, by patterning out Ecchoes,
which is but a pattern of a pattern; But when as
a man hears himself speak or make a sound, then the corporeal
sensitive motions in the Ear, pattern out the object
or figure made by the motions of the tongue and the
throat, which is voice; By which we may observe, that
there may be many figures made by several motions
from one original; as for example, the figure of a
word is made in a mans mouth, then the copy of that
figure is made in the ear, then in the brain, and then
in the memory, and all this in one Man: Also a word
being made in a mans mouth, the air takes a copy or
many copies thereof; But the Ear patterns them both
out, first the original coming from the mouth, and
then the copy made in the air, which is called an Eccho, and V2r 75
and yet not any strikes or touches each others parts, onely
perceives and patterns out each others figure. Neither
are their substances the same, although the figures be
alike; for the figure of a man may be carved in wood,
then cut in brass, then in stone, and so forth, where the
figure may be always the same, although the substances
which do pattern out the figure are several, viz. Wood,
Brass, Stone, &c. and so likewise may the figure of a
stone be figured in the fleshy substance of the Eye, or
the figure of light or colour, and yet the substance of the
Eye remains still the same; neither doth the substantial
figure of a stone, or tree, patterned out by the sensitive
corporeal motions, in the flesh of an animal eye, change
from being a vegetable or mineral, to an animal, and if
this cannot be done by nature, much less by art; for if the
figure of an animal be carved in wood or stone, it doth
not give the wood or stone any animal knowledg, nor
an animal substance, as flesh, bones, blood, &c. no
more doth the patterning or figuring of a Tree give a
vegetable knowledg, or the substance of wood to the
eye, for the figure of an outward object doth not alter
the substance that patterns it out or figures it, but the patterning
substance doth pattern out the figure, in it self,
or in its own substance, so as the figure which is pattern’d,
hath the same life and knowledg with the substance
by and in which it is figured or pattern’d, and the
inherent motions of the same substance; and according
as the sensitive and rational self-moving matter moves,
so figures are made; and thus we see, that lives, knowledges,
motions and figures are all material, and all
Creatures are indued with life, knowledg, motion and
figure, but not all alike or after the same manner. But to V2v 76
to conclude this discourse of perception of Sound, the
Ear may take the object of sound afar off, as well as at a
near distance; not onely if many figures of the same
sound be made from that great distance, but if the interposing
parts be not so thick, close, of many as to hinder
or obscure the object from the animal Perception in the
sensitive organ; for if a man lays his Ear near to the
Ground, the Ear may hear at a far distance, as well as
the Eye can see, for it may hear the noise of a troop afar
off, perception being very subtil and active; Also
there may several Copies be made from the Original,
and from the last Copy nearest to the Ear, the Ear may
take a pattern, and so pattern out the noise in the organ,
without any strokes to the Ear, for the subtil matter
in all Creatures doth inform and perceive. But
this is well to be observed, that the figures of objects
are as soon made, as perceived by the sensitive motions
in their work of patterning. And this is my Opinion
concerning the Perception of Sound, which together
with the rest I leave to your Ladyships and others wiser
Judgment, and rest,

Madam

Your faithful Friend
and Servant

MA- X1r 77

XXIII

Madam

I perceive by your last, that you cannot well apprehend
my meaning, when I say that the print or figure
of a Body Printed or Carved, is not made by
the motions of the body Printing or Carving it, but by
the motions of the body or substance Printed or Carved;
for say you, Doth a piece of Wood carve it self,
or a black Path of a Lady cut its own figure by its own
motions? Before I answer you, Madam, give me
leave to ask you this question, whether it be the motion
of the hand, or the Instrument, or both, that print or
carve such or such a body? Perchance you will say,
that the motion of the hand moves the Instrument, and
the Instrument moves the Wood which is to be carved:
Then I ask, whether the motion that moves the Instrument,
be the Instruments, or the Hands? Perchance you
will say the Hands; but I answer, how can it be the
Hands motion, if it be in the Instrument? You will
say, perhaps, the motion of the hand is tranferredtransferred out
of the hand into the instrument, and so from the instrument
into the carved figure; but give me leave to ask
you, was this motion of the hand, that was transferred,
Corporeal or Incorporeal? If you say, Corporeal,
then the hand must become less and weak, but if Incorporeal,
I ask you, how a bodiless motion can have force
and strength to carve and cut? But put an Impossible
proposition, as that there is an Immaterial motion, and X that X1v 78
that this Incorporeal motion could be transferred out of
one body into another; then I ask you, when the hand
and instrument cease to move, what is become of the
motion? Perhaps you will say, the motion perishes
or is annihilated, and when the hand and the instrument
do move again, to the carving or cutting of the
figure, then a new Incorporeal Motion is created; Truly
then there will be a perpetual creation and annihilation
of Incorporeal motions, that is, of that which naturally
is nothing; for an Incorporeal being is as much as a natural
No-thing, for Natural reason cannot know nor
have naturally any perception or Idea of an Incorporeal
being: besides, if the motion be Incorporeal, then
it must needs be a supernatural Spirit, for there is not
any thing else Immaterial but they, and then it will be
either an Angel or a Devil, or the Immortal Soul of
man; but if you say it is the supernatural Soul, truly I
cannot be perswaded that the supernatural Soul should
not have any other imployment then to carve or cut
prints, or figures, or move in the hands, or heels, or
legs, or arms of a Man; for other animals have the
same kind of Motions, and then they might have a
Supernatural Soul as well as Man, which moves in
them. But if you say, that these transferrable motions
are material, then every action whereby the hand
moves to the making or moving of some other body,
would lessen the number of the motions in the hand, and
weaken it, so that in the writing of one letter, the hand
would not be able to write a second letter, at least not
a third. But I pray, Madam, consider rationally,
that though the Artificer or Workman be the occasion
of the motions of the carved body, yet the motions of the X2r 79
the body that is carved, are they which put themselves
into such or such a figure, or give themselves such or such
a print as the Artificer intended; for a Watch, although
the Artist or Watch-maker be the occasional cause that
the Watch moves in such or such an artificial figure, as
the figure of a Watch, yet it is the Watches own motion
by which it moves; for when you carry the Watch
about you, certainly the Watch-makers hand is not
then with it as to move it; or if the motion of the Watch-
makers hand be transferred into the Watch, then certainly
the Watch-maker cannot make another Watch,
unless there be a new creation of new motions made
in his hands; so that God and Nature would be as much
troubled and concerned in the making of Watches, as in
the making of a new World; for God created this
World in six days, and rested the seventh day, but this
would be a perpetual Creation; Wherefore I say that
some things may be Occasional causes of other things,
but not the Prime or Principal causes; and this distinction
is very well to be considered, for there are no frequenter
mistakes then to confound these two different
causes, which make so many confusions in natural Philosophy;
and this is the Opinion of,

Madam

Your faithful Friend
and Servant

MA- X2v 80

XXIV

Madam

In answer to your question, What makes Eccho, I
say, it is that which makes all the effects of Nature,
viz. self-moving matter; I know, the common opinion
is, that Eccho is made like as the figure of a Face,
or the like, in a Looking-glass, and that the Reverberation
of sound is like the Reflection of sight in a Looking-glass;
But I am not of that opinion, for both Eccho,
and that wichwhich is called the Reflection in a Looking-
glass, are made by the self-moving matter, by way of
patterning and copying out. But then you will ask me,
whether the glass takes the copy of the face, or the face
prints its copy on the glass, or whether it be the medium
of light and air that makes it? I answer, although many
Learned men say, that as all perception, so also the
seeing of ones face in a Looking-glass, and Eccho, are
made by impression and reaction; yet I cannot in my
simplicity conceive it, how bodies that come not near,
or touch each other, can make a figure by impression
and reaction: They say it proceeds from the motions of
the Medium of light, or air, or both, viz. that the Medium
is like a long stick with two ends, whereof one
touches the object, the other the organ of sense, and
that one end of it moving, the other moves also at the
same point of Time, by which motions it may make
many several figures; But I cannot conceive, how this
motion of pressing forward and backward should make so Y1r 81
so many figures, wherein there is so much variety and
curiosity. But, say light and air are as one figure,
and like as a seal do print another body; I answer, if
any thing could print, yet it is not probable, that so soft
and rare bodies as light and air, could print such solid
bodies as glass, not could air by reverberation make such a
sound as Eccho. But mistake me not, for, I do not say,
that the Corporeal motions of light or air, cannot,
or do not pencil, copie, or pattern out any figure,
for both light and air are very active in such sorts of
Motions, but I say, they cannot do it on any other bodies
but their own. But to cut off tedious and unnecessary
disputes, I return to the expressing of my own opinion,
and believe, that the glass in its own substance
doth figure out the copy of the face, or the like, and
from that copy the sensitive motions in the eyes take another
copy, and so the rational from the sensitive; and
in this manner is made both rational and sensitive perception,
sight and knowledg. The same with Ecchoes;
for the air patterns out the copy of the sound, and then
the sensitive corporeal motions in the ear pattern again
this copy from the air, and so do make the perception and
sense of hearing. You may ask me, Madam, if it be so, that
the glass and the air copy out the figure of the face and
of sound, whether the Glass may be said to see and the Air
to speak? I answer, I cannot tell that; for though I say, that
the air repeats the words, and the glass represents the face,
yet I cannot guess what their perceptions are, onely this
I may say, that the air hath an elemental, and the glass
a mineral, but not an animal perception. But if these
figures were made by the pressures of several objects or
parts, and by reaction, there could not be such variety Y as Y1v 82
as there is, for they could but act by one sort of motion:
Likewise is it improbable, that sounds, words or voices,
should like a company of Wild-Geese fly in the air,
and so enter into the ears of the hearers, as they into
their nests: Neither can I conceive, how in this manner
a word can enter so many ears, that is, be divided
into every ear, and yet strike every ear with an undivided
vocal sound; You will say, as a small fire doth
heat and warm all those that stand by; for the heat issues
from the fire, as the light from the Sun. I answer, all
what issues and hath motion, hath a Body, and yet
most learned men deny that sound, light and heat have
bodies: But if they grant of light that it has a body, they
say it moves and presses the air, and the air the eye, and
so of heat; which if so, then the air must not move to
any other motion but light, and onely to one sort of
light, as the Suns light; for if it did move in any other
motion, it would disturb the light; for if a Bird did but
fly in the air, it would give all the region of air another
motion, and so put out, or alter the light, or at
least disturb it; and wind would make a great disturbance
in it. Besides, if one body did give another body
motion, it must needs give it also substance, for motion
is either something or nothing, body or no body,
substance or no substance; if nothing, it cannot enter
into another body; if something, it must lessen the bulk
of the body it quits, and increase the bulk of the body it
enters, and so the Sun and Fire with giving light and
heat, would become less, for they cannot both give and
keep at once, for this is as impossible, as for a man to
give to another creature his human Nature, and yet to
keep it still. Wherefore my opinion is for heat, that when Y2r 83
when many men stand round about a fire, and are heated
and warmed by it, the fire doth not give them any
thing, nor do they receive something from the fire, but
the sensitive motions in their bodies pattern out the object
of the fires heat, and so they become more or less
hot according as their patterns are numerous or perfect;
And as for air, it patterns out the light of the Sun, and
the sensitive motions in the eyes of animals pattern out
the light in the air. The like for Ecchoes, or any other
sound, and for the figures which are presented in a
Looking-glass. And thus millions of parts or creatures
may make patterns of one or more objects, and the
objects neither give nor loose any thing. And this I
repeat here, that my meaning of Perception may be the
better understood, which is the desire of,

Madam

Your faithful Friend,
and Servant

XXIV

Madam

I perceive you are not fully satisfied with my former
Letter concerning Eccho, and a figure presented in a
Looking-glass; for you say, how is it possible, if
Eccho consists in the ears patterning out of a voice or
sound, but that it will make a confusion in all the parts of
the air? My answer is, that I doe not say that Eccho is onely Y2v 84
onely made by the patterning out of the voice or sound,
but by repeating the same voice or sound, which repetition
is named an Eccho, for millions of ears in animals may
pattern out a voice or words, and yet never repeat them,
and so may millions of parts of the air; wherefore Eccho
doth not consist in the bare patterning out, but in
the repetition of the same sound or words, which are
pattern’d out; and so some parts of the air may at one
and the same time pattern out a sound and not repeat
it, and some may both pattern out, and repeat it,
but some may neither pattern out, nor repeat it, and therefore
the Repetition, not the bare Patterning out is called
Eccho: Just as when two or more men do answer or mock
each other, and repeat each others words, it is not necessary,
if there were a thousand standers by, that they
should all do the same. And as for the figure presented
in a Looking-glass, I cannot conceive it to be made by
pressure and reaction; for although there is both pressure
and reaction in nature, and those very frequent amongst
natures Parts, yet they do neither make perception
nor production. althoughAlthough both pressure and reaction
are made by corporeal self-motions; Wherefore the
figure presented in a Looking-glass, or any other smooth
glassie body, is, in my opinion, onely made by the motions
of the Looking-glass, which do both pattern out,
and present the figure of an external object in the Glass;
But you will say, why do not the motions of other bodies
pattern out, and present the figures of external objects,
as well as smooth glassie bodies do? I answer, they
may pattern out external objects, for any thing I know;
but the reason that their figures are not presented to our
eyes, lies partly in the presenting subject it self, partly in Z1r 85
in our sight; for it is observed, that two things are
chiefly required in a subject that will present the figure of
an external object; first it must be smooth, even and
glassie, next it must not be transparent: the first is manifest
by experience; for the subject being rough and
uneven, will never be able to present such a figure; as
for example, A piece of steel rough and unpolished, although
it may perhaps pattern out the figure of an external
object, yet it will never present its figure, but as soon
as it is polished, and made smooth and glassie, the figure
is presently perceived. But this is to be observed,
that smooth and glassie bodies do not always pattern out
exterior objects exactly, but some better, some worse;
like as Painters have not all the same ingenuity; neither
do all eyes pattern out all objects exactly; which
proves that the perception of sight is not made by pressure
and reaction, o:herwiseotherwise, there would be no difference,
but all eyes would see alike, Next I say, it is
observed, that the subject which will present the figure
of an external object, must not be transparent; the reason
is, that the figure of Light being a substance of a
piercing and penetrating quality, hath more force on
transparent, then on other solid dark bodies, and so
disturbs the figure of an external object pattern’d out
in a transparent body, and quite over-masters it. But
you wil say, you have found by experience, that if
you hold a burning Candle before a Transparent-
glass, although it be in an open Sun-light, yet the figure
of light and flame of the Candle will clearly be
seen in the Glass. I answer, that it is an other thing with
the figure of Candle-light, then of a duskish or dark
body; for a Candle-light, though it is not of the same Z sort Z1v 86
sort as the Suns light, yet it is of the same nature, and quality,
and therefore the Candle-light doth resist and oppose
the light of the Sun, so that it cannot have so much
power over it, as over the figures of other bodies patterned
out and presented in Transparent-glass. Lastly,
I say, that the fault often-times lies in the perceptive motions
of our sight, which is evident by a plain and Concave-glass;
for in a plain Looking-glass, the further
you go from it, the more your figure presented in the
glass seems to draw backward; and in a Concave-glass,
the nearer you go to it, the more seems your figure to
come forth: which effects are like as an house or tree
appears to a Traveler; for, as the man moves from the
house or tree, so the house or tree seems to move from
the man; or like one that sails upon a Ship, who imagines
that the Ship stands still, and the Land moves;
when as yet it is the Man and the Ship that moves, and
not the House, or Tree, or the Land: so when a Man
turns round in a quick motion, or when his head is dizzie,
he imagines the room or place, where he is, turns round.
Wherefore it is the Inherent Perceptive motions in the
Eye, and not the motions in the Looking-glass, which
cause these effects. And as for several figures that are
presented in one glass, it is absurd to imagine that so
many several figures made by so many several motions
should touch the eye; certainly this would make such a
disturbance, if all figures were to enter or but to touch
the eye, as the eye would not perceive any of them, at
least not distinctly; Wherefore it is most probable that
the glass patterns out those figures, and the sensitive corporeal
motions in the eye take again a pattern from
those figures patterned out by the glass, and so make copies Z2r 87
copies of copies; but the reason why several figures
are presented in one glass in several places, is, that
two perfect figures cannot be in one point, nor made
by one motion, but by several corporeal motions.
Concerning a Looking-glass, made in the form or
shape of a Cylinder, why it represents the figure of
an external object in an other shape and posture then
the object is, the cause is the shape and form of the
Glass, and not the patterning motions in the Glass. But
this discourse belongs properly to the Opticks, wherefore
I will leave it to those that are versed in that Art, to
enquire and search more after the rational truth thereof.
In the mean time, my opinion is, that though the object
is the occasion of the figure presented in a Looking-
glass, yet the figure is made by the motions of the glass
or body that presents it, and that the figure of the glass
perhaps may be patterned out as much by the motions
of the object in its own substance, as the figure of the
object is patterned out and presented by the motions of
the glass in its own body or substance. And thus I conclude
and rest,

Madam

Your faithful Friend
and Servant

MA- Z2v 88

XXVI

Madam

Since I mentioned in my last that Light did disturb
the figures of External objects presented in Transparent
bodies; you were pleased to ask, Whether
light doth penetrate transparent bodies? I answer,
for any thing I know, it may; for when I consider the
subtil, piercing and penetrating nature of light, I believe
it doth; but again, when I consider that light is
presented to our sight by transparent bodies onely, and
not by duskish and dark bodies, and yet that those
duskish bodies are more porous then the transparent bodies,
so that the light hath more passage to pass through
them, then through transparent bodies; but that on the
contrary, those dark bodies, as Wood, and the like, do
quite obscure the light, when as transparent bodies, as
Glass, &c. transmit it, I am half perswaded that the
transparent bodies, as Glass, rather present the Light by
patterning it out, then by giving it passage: Also I
am of a mind, that the air in a room may pattern out the
Light from the Glass, for the Light in a room doth not
appear so clear as in the Glass, also if the Glass be any
way defective, it doth not present the Light so perfectly,
whereas, if it were the penetration of light through
the glass, the light would pass through all sorts of glass
alike, which it doth not, but is more clearly seen through
some, and more obscurely through others, according
to the goodness or purity of the glass. But you may say, that Aa1r 89
that the light divulges the imperfection or goodness of
the glass; I answer, so it doth of any other objects perceived
by our sight; for light is the presenter of objects
to the sense and perception of sight, and for any thing
I know, the corporeal optick motions make the figure of
light, the ground figure of all other figures patterned out
by the corporeal optick motions, as in dreams, or when
as some do see in the dark, that is, without the help of
exterior light. But you may say, That if the glass and the
air in a room did pattern out the figure of light, those
patterns of light would remain when the light is absent: I
answer, That is not usual in nature; for when the object
removes, the Pattern alters; I will not say but that the
corporeal optick motions may work by rote without objects,
but that is irregular, as in some distempers. And
thus, Madam, I have given you my opinion also to
this your question; if you have any more scruples, I
pray let me know of them, and assure your self that I
shall be ready upon all occasions to express my self,

Madam

Your humble and faithful Servant.

XXVII

Madam

Your desire is to know, why sound is louder in a
Vault, and in a large Room then in a less? I answer,
A Vault or arched Figure is the freest from
obstruction, as being without corners and points, so as Aa the Aa1v 90
the sensitive and rational corporeal motions of the Ear
can have a better perception; like as the Eye can see
farthest from a hill then being upon a level ground,
because the prospect is freer from the hill, as without
obstruction, unless it be so cloudy that the clouds do hinder
the perception; And as the eye can have a better
prospect upon a hill, so the ear a stronger perception
in a Vault; And as for sound, that it is better perceived
in a large, then in a little close room or place, it is
somewhat like the perception of sent, for the more the
odorous parts are bruised, the stronger is that perception
of sent, as being repeated double or treble, which makes
the perception stronger, like as a thick body is stronger
then a thin one; So likewise the perception of sound
in the air; for though not all the parts of the air make
repetitions, yet some or many make patterns of the
sound; the truth is, Air is as industrious to divulge
or present a sound, by patterns to the Ear, as light
doth objects to the Eye. But then you may ask
me, Why a long hollow pipe doth convey a voice to
the ear more readily, then any large and open place?
My answer is, That the Parts of the air in a long pipe
are more Composed and not at liberty to wander, so
that upon necessity they must move onely to the patterning
out of the sound, having no choice, which
makes the sound much stronger, and the perception of
the Ear perfecter; But as for Pipes, Vaults, Prospects,
as also figures presented in a room through a little
hole, inverted, and many the like, belongs more to
Artists then to my study, for though Natural Philosophy
gives or points out the Ground, and shews the
reason, yet it is the Artist that Works; Besides it is Aa2r 91
is more proper for Mathematicians to discourse of, which
study I am not versed in; and so leaving it to them,
I rest,

Madam

Your faithful Friend
and Servant

XXVIII

Madam

From Sound I am come to Sent, in the discourse
whereof, your Author Ch.29
art.I2.
is pleased to set down these
following propositions: “1. That smelling is hindred
by cold and helped by heat:
2. That when the Wind
bloweth from the object, the smell is the stronger, and when it
blowes from the sentient towards the obiectobject, the weaker,
which by experience is found in dogs, that follow the track
of beasts by the Sent:
3. That such bodies as are last
pervious to the fluid medium, yield less smell then such as
are more pervious:
4. That such bodies as are of their
own nature odorous, become yet more odorous, when they are
bruised:
5. That when the breath is stopped (at least in
man) nothing can be smelt:
6. That the Sense of smelling
is also taken away by the stopping of the Nostrils,
though the mouth be left open.”
To begin from the last,
I say, that the nose is like the other sensitive organs,
which if they be stopt, the corporeal sensitive motions
cannot take copies of the exterior objects, and therefore must Aa2v 92
must alter their action of patterning to some other, for
when the eye is shut and cannot perceive outward objects
then it works to the Sense of Touch, or on the
inside of the organ to some phantasmes; and so do the
rest of the Senses. As for the stopping of breath,
why it hinders the Sent, the cause is, that the nostrils
and the mouth are the chief organs, to receive air and
to let out breath: but though they be common passages
for air and breath, yet taste is onely made in the mouth
and tongue, and sent in the nose; not by the pressure of
meat, and the odoriferous object, but by patterning
out the several figures or objects of sent and taste, for
the nose and the mouth will smell and taste one, nay several
things at the same time, like as the eye will see light,
colour, and other objects at once, which I think can
hardly be done by pressures; and the reason is, that the
sensitive motions in the sensitive organs make patterns of
several objects at one time, which is the cause, that when
flowers, and such like odoriferous bodies are bruised,
there are as many figures made as there are parts bruised
or divided, and by reason of so many figures the sensitive
knowledg is stronger; but that stones, minerals, and
the like, seem not so strong to our smell, the reason is,
that their parts being close and united, the senssitive motions
in the organ cannot so readily perceive and pattern
them out, as those bodies which are more porous and
divided. But as for the wind blowing the sent either to
or from the sentient, it is like a window or door that by
the motion of opening and shutting, hinders or disturbeth
the sight; for bodies coming between the object
and the organ, make a stop of that perception. And as
for the Dogs smelling out the track of Beasts, the cause is Bb1r 93
is, that the earth or ground hath taken a copy of that
sent, which copy the sensitive motions in the nose of
the Dog do pattern out, and so long as that figure
or copy lasts, the Dog perceives the sent, but if he
doth not follow or hunt readily, then there is either
no perfect copy made by the ground, or otherwise
he cannot find it, which causes him to seek and smell
about until he hath it; and thus smell is not made
by the motion of the air, but by the figuring motions
in the nose: Where it is also to be observed,
that not onely the motions in one, but in millions of
noses, may pattern out one little object at one time,
and therefore it is not, that the object of sent fills a
room by sending out the sent from its substance, but
that so many figures are made of that object of sent
by so many several sensitive motions, which pattern
the same out; and so the air, or ground, or any other
creature, whose sensitive motions pattern out
the object of sent, may perceive the same, although
their sensitive organs are not like to those of animal
creatures; for if there be but such sensitive motions
and perceptions, it is no matter for such organs.
Lastly, it is to be observed, That all Creatures have
not the same strength of smelling, but some smell
stronger, some weaker, according to the disposition
of their sensitive motions: Also there be other parts
in the body, which pattern out the object of sent,
besides the nose, but those are interior parts, and
take their patterns from the nose as the organ properly
designed for it; neither is their resentment the
same, because their motions are not alike, for the
stomack may perceive and pattern out a sent with aversion,Bb version, Bb1v 94
when the nose may pattern it out with pleasure.
And thus much also of Sent; I conclude and
rest,

Madam

Your faithful Friend
and Servant

XXIX

Madam

Concerning your Learned Authors discourse of
Density and Rarity, he defines “Thick to be that,
which takes up more parts of a space given; and
thin, which containes fewer parts of the same magnitude:
not that there is more matter in one place then in an other
equal place, but a greater quantity of some named body;
wherefore the multitude and paucity of the parts contained
within the same space do constitute density and rarity.” C.30. a.1.

Whereof my opinion is, That there is no more nor less
space or place then body according to its dilation or
contraction, and that space and place are dilated and
contracted with the body, according to the magnitude
of the body, for body, place and magnitude are
the same thing, only place is in regard of the several
parts of the body, and there is as well space betwixt
things distant a hairs breadth from one another, as betwixt
things distant a million of miles, but yet this space is
nothing from the body; but it makes, that the body has Bb2r 95
has not the same place with this body, that is, that this
body is not that body, and that this bodies place is not
that bodies place. Next your Author sayes, “He
hath already clearly enough demonstrated, that there
can be no beginning of motion, but from an external and
moved body, and that heavy bodies being once cast upwards
cannot be cast down again, but by external motion.” Art.2.

Truly, Madam, I will not speak of your Authors demonstrations,
for it is done most by art, which I have
no knowledg in, but I think I have probably declared,
that all the actions of nature are not forced by one
part, driving, pressing, or shoving another, as a man
doth a wheel-barrow, or a whip a horse; nor by reactions,
as if men were at foot-ball or cuffs, or as men
with carts meeting each other in a narrow lane. But
to prove there is no self-motion in nature, he goes on
and says; “To attribute to created bodies the power to
move themselves, what is it else, then to say that there be
creatures which have no dependance upon the Creator?”

To which I answer, That if man (who is but a single
part of nature) hath given him by God the power and
a free will of moving himself, why should not God
give it to Nature? Neither can I see, how it can take
off the dependance upon God, more then Eternity; for
if there be an Eternal Creator, there is also an Eternal
Creature, and if an Eternal Master, an Eternal Servant,
which is Nature; and yet Nature is subject to
Gods Command, and depends upon him; and if all
Gods Attributes be Infinite, then his Bounty is Infinite
also, which cannot be exercised but by an Infinite Gift,
but a Gift doth not cause a less dependance. I do not
say, That man hath an absolute Free-will, or power to Bb2v 96
to move, according to his desire; for it is not conceived,
that a part can have an absolute power: nevertheless
his motion both of body and mind is free and self-
motion, and such a self-motion hath every thing in
Nature according to its figure or shape; for motion and
figure, being inherent in matter, matter moves figuratively.
Yet I do not say, That there is no hindrance,
obstruction and opposition in nature; but as there is
no particular Creature, that hath an absolute power of
self-moving; so that Creature which hath the advantage
of strength, subtilty, or policy, shape, or figure,
and the like, may oppose and over-power another
which is inferior to it, in all this; yet this hinderance
and opposition doth not take away self-motion. But I
perceive your Author is much for necessitation, and against
free-will, which I leave to Moral Philosophers
and Divines. And as for the ascending of light, and
descending of heavy bodies, there may be many causes,
but these four are perceiveable by our senses, as bulk,
or quantity of body, grossness of substance, density,
and shape or figure, which make heavy bodies descend:
But little quantity, purity of substance, rarity, and figure
or shape make light bodies ascend. Wherefore I
cannot believe, that there are “certain little bodies as atoms,
and by reason of their smallness, invisible, differing
from one another in consistence, figure, motion and magnitude,
intermingled with the air,” Art.3.
which should be the
cause of the descending of heavy bodies. And concerning
air, “whether it be subject to our senses or not,” Art.14. I say,
that if air be neither hot, nor cold, it is not subject; but
if it be, the sensitive motions will soon pattern it out, and
declare it. I’le conclude with your Authors question, “What the Cc1r 97
the cause is, that a man doth not feel the weight of Water
in Water?” Art.6.
and answer, it is the dilating nature of Water.
But of this question and of Water I shall treat
more fully hereafter, and so I rest,

Madam

Your faithful Friend
and Servant

XXX

Madam

I am reading now the works of that Famous and
most Renowned Author, Des Cartes, out of which
I intend to pick out onely those discourses which I
like best, and not to examine his opinions, as they go
along from the beginning to the end of his books; And
in order to this, I have chosen in the first place, his Philos. p.2. dis
course of motion, and do not assent to his opinion,
when he defines “Motion to be onely a Mode of a thing,
and not the thing or body it selfe;” Art.25.
for, in my opinion,
there can be no abstraction made of motion from body,
neither really, nor in the manner of our conception, for
how can I conceive that which is not, nor cannot be
in nature, that is, to conceive motion without body?
Wherefore Motion is but one thing with body, without
any separation or abstraction soever. Neither doth
it agree with my reason, that “one body can give or transferr
motion into another body; and as much motion it gives Cc or Cc1v 98
or transferrs into that body, as much loses it: As for example,
in two hard bodies thrown against one another,
where one, that is thrown with greater force, takes the
other along with it, and loses as much motion as it gives it.” Art.40.

For how can motion, being no substance, but onely a
mode, quit one body, and pass into another? One
body may either occasion, or imitate anothers motion,
but it can neither give nor take away what belongs to its
own or another bodies substance, no more then matter
can quit its nature from being matter; and therefore
my opinion is, that if motion doth go out of one body
into another, then substance goes too; for motion, and
substance or body, as afore-mentioned, are all one
thing, and then all bodies that receive motion from other
bodies, must needs increase in their substance and
quantity, and those bodies which impart of transferr motion,
must decrease as much as they increase: Truly,
Madam, that neither Motion nor Figure should subsist
by themselves, and yet be transferrable into other
bodies, is very strange, and as much as to prove them
to be nothing, and yet to say they are something. The
like may be said of all others, which they call accidents,
as skill, learning, knowledge, &c. saying, they are
no bodies, because they have no extension, but inherent
in bodies or substances as in their subjects; for although
the body may subsist without them, yet they being always
with the body, body and they are all one thing:
And so is power and body, for body cannot quit power,
nor power the body, being all one thing. But to return
to Motion, my opinion is, That all matter is partly
animate, and partly inanimate, and all matter is moving
and moved, and that there is no part of Nature that Cc2r 99
that hath not life and knowledg, for there is no Part that
has not a comixture of animate and inanimate matter;
and though the inanimate matter has no motion, nor
life and knowledg of it self, as the animate has, nevertheless
being both so closely joyned and commixed as in
one body, the inanimate moves as well as the animate,
although not in the same manner; for the animate
moves of it self, and the inanimate moves by the help of
the animate, and thus the animate is moving and the
inanimate moved; not that the animate matter transfers,
infuses, or communicates its own motion to the
inanimate; for this is impossible, by reason it cannot
part with its own nature, nor alter the nature of inanimate
matter, but each retains its own nature; for the
inanimate matter remains inanimate, that is, without
self-motion, and the animate loses nothing of its self-
motion, which otherwise it would, if it should impart
or transferr its motion into the inanimate matter; but
onely as I said heretofore, the inanimate works or moves
with the animate, because of their close union and commixture;
for the animate forces or causes the inanimate
matter to work with her; and thus one is moving, the
other moved, and consequently there is life and knowledg
in all parts of nature, by reason in all parts of nature
there is a commixture of animate and inanimate
matter: and this Life and Knowledg is sense and reason,
or sensitive and rational corporeal motions, which are all
one thing with animate matter without any distinction
or abstraction, and can no more quit matter, then matter
can quit motion. Wherefore every creature being
composed of this commixture of animate and inanimate
matter, has also selfe-motion, that is life and knowledg, sense Cc2v 100
sense and reason, so that no part hath need to give or
receive motion to or from another part; although it
may be an occasion of such a manner of motion to another
part, and cause it to move thus or thus: as for
example, A Watch-maker doth not give the watch its
motion, but he is onely the occasion, that the watch
moves after that manner, for the motion of the watch
is the watches own motion, inherent in those parts ever
since that matter was, and if the watch ceases to move
after such a manner or way, that manner or way of motion
is never the less in those parts of matter, the watch
is made of, and if several other figures should be made
of that matter, the power of moving in the said manner
or mode, would yet still remain in all those parts of
matter as long as they are body, and have motion in
them. Wherefore one body may occasion another
body to move so or so, but not give it any motion, but
every body (though occasioned by another, to move
in such a way) moves by its own natural motion; for
self-motion is the very nature of animate matter, and is
as much in hard, as in fluid bodies, although your
Author denies it, saying, “The nature of fluid bodies consists
in the motion of those little insensible parts into which
they are divided, and the nature of hard bodies, when those
little particles joyned closely together, do rest;” Philos. part.
2. a.54.
for there
is no rest in nature; wherefore if there were a World of
Gold, and a World of Air, I do verily believe, that
the World of Gold would be as much interiously active,
as the World of Air exteriously; for Natures motions
are not all external or perceptible by our senses, neither
are they all circular, or onely of one sort, but there is
an infinite change and variety of motions; for though I Dd1r 101
I say in my Philosophical opinions, “As there is but one
onely Matter, so there is but one onely Motion;” Part.I.C.5.
yet I do
not mean, there is but one particular sort of motions, as
either circular, or straight, or the like, but that the nature
of motion is one and the same, simple and intire in
it self, that is, it is meer motion, or nothing else but
corporeal motion; and that as there are infinite divisions
or parts of matter, so there are infinite changes and
varieties of motions, which is the reason that I call motion
as well infinite as matter; first that matter and motion
are but one thing, and if matter be infinite, motion
must be so too; and secondly, that motion is infinite in
its changes and variations, as matter is in its parts. And
thus much of motion for this time; I add no more, but
rest,

Madam

Your faithful Friend
and Servant

XXXI

Madam

I observe your Author in his discourse of Place
makes a difference betwixt an “Interior and Exterior
place,” Philos. p. 2.
a.10,11,12,
13,14
and that according to this distinction, “one
body may be said to change, and not to change its place at
the same time, and that one body may succeed into anothers
place.”
But I am not of this opinion, for I believe Dd not Dd1v 102
not that there is any more place then body; as for example,
Water being mix’d with Earth, the water doth
not take the Earths place, but as their parts intermix,
so do their places, and as their parts change, so do their
places, so that there is no more place, then there is water
and earth; the same may be said of Air and Water,
or Air and Earth, or did they all mix together; for as
their bodies join, so do their places, and as they are
separated from each other, so are their places. Say a
man travels a hundred miles, and so a hundred thousand
pacesplaces; but yet this man has not been in a hundred thousand
places, for he never had any other place but his
own, he hath joined and separated himselfe from a
hundred thousand, nay millions of parts, but he has left
no places behind him. You will say, if he travel the
same way back again, then he is said to travel thorow
the same places. I answer, It may be the vulgar way
of expression, or the common phrase; but to speak properly,
after a Philosophical way, and according to the
truth in nature, he cannot be said to go back again
thorow the same places he went, because he left none
behind him, or els all his way would be nothing but
place after place, all the hundred miles along; besides
if place should be taken so, as to express the joyning to
the neerest bodies which compass him about, certainly
he would never find his places again; for the air being
fluid, changes or moves continually, and perchance the
same parts of the air, which compassed him once, will
never come near him again. But you may say, If a
man be hurt, or hath some mischance in his body, so as
to have a piece of flesh cut out, and new flesh growing
there; then we say, because the adjoyning parts do not Dd2r 103
not change, that a new piece of flesh is grown in the
same place where the former flesh was, and that the
place of the former flesh cut or fallen out, is the
same of this new grown flesh. I answer, In my opinion,
it is not, for the parts being not the same, the places are
not, but every one hath its own place. But if the
wound be not filled up or closed up with other new flesh,
you will say, that according to my opinion there is no
place then at all. I say, Yes, for the air or any thing else
may be there, as new parts joyning to the other parts;
nevertheless, the air, or that same body which is there,
hath not taken the fleshes place, which was there before,
but hath its own; but, by reason the adjoyning parts
remain, man thinks the place remains there also which is
no consequence. ’Tis true, a man may return to the
same adjoining bodies, where he was before, but then he
brings his place with him again, and as his body, so his
place returnes also, and if a mans arm be cut off, you
may say, there was an arm heretofore, but you cannot
say properly, this is the place where the arm was.
But to return to my first example of the mixture of Water,
and Earth or Air; Suppose water is not porous,
but onely dividable, and hath no other place but what
is its own bodies’, and that other parts of water intermix
with it by dividing and composing; I say, there is no
more place required, then what belongs to their own
parts, for if some contract, others dilate, some divide,
others joyn, the places are the same according to the
magnitude of each part or body. The same may be
said of all kinds or sorts of mixtures, for one body hath
but one place; and so if many parts of the same nature
joyn into one body and increase the bulk of the body, the Dd2v 104
the place of that same body is accordingly; and if they
be bodies of different natures which intermix and joyne,
each several keeps its place; And so each body and each
particular part of a body hath its place, for you cannot
name body or part of a body, but you must also understand
place to be with them, and if a point should dilate
to a world, or a world contract to a point, the place
would always be the same with the body. And thus
I have declared my opinion of this subject, which I
submit to the correction of your better judgment, and
rest,

Madam

Your Ladiships
faithful Friend and humble Servant

XXXII

Madam

In my last, I hope, I have sufficiently declared my
opinion, That to one body belongs but one place,
and that no body can leave a place behind it, but
wheresoever is body, there is place also. Now give
me leave to examine this question: when a bodies
figure is printed on snow, or any other fluid or soft
matter, as air, water, and the like; whether it be the
body, that prints its own figure upon the snow, or
whether it be the snow, that patterns the figure of the
body? My answer is, That it is not the body, which prints Ee1r 105
prints its figure upon the snow, but the snow that
patterns out the figure of the body; for if a seal be
printed upon wax, ’tis true, it is the figure of the seal,
which is printed on the wax, but yet the seal doth not
give the wax the print of its own figure, but it is the wax
that takes the print or pattern from the seal, and patterns
or copies it out in its own substance, just as the sensitive
motions in the eye do pattern out the figure of an
object, as I have declared heretofore. But you will say,
perhaps, A body being printed upon snow, as it leaves
its print, so it leaves also its place with the print in the
snow. I answer, That doth not follow; For the place
remains still the bodies place, and when the body removes
out of the snow, it takes its place along with it:
Just like a man, whose picture is drawn by a Painter,
when he goes away, he leaves not his place with his
picture, but his place goes with his body; and as the
place of the picture is the place of the colour or paint,
and the place of the copie of an exterior object patterned
out by the sensitive corporeal motions is the place of
the sensitive organ, so the place of the print in snow, is
the snows place; or else, if the print were the bodies place
that is printed, and not the snow’s, it might as well be
said, that the motion and shape of a watch were not the
motion and shape of the watch, but of the hand of him
that made it. And as it is with snow, so it is with air,
for a mans figure is patterned out by the parts and
motions of the air, wheresoever he moveth; the difference
is onely, that air being a fluid body doth not retain
the print so long, as snow or a harder body doth,
but when the body removes, the print is presently dissolved.
But I wonder much, your Author denies, Ee that Ee1v 106
that there can be two bodies in one place, and yet makes
two places for one body, when all is but the motions of
one body: Wherefore a man sailing in a Ship, cannot
be said to keep place, and to change his place; for
it is not place he changes, but onely the adjoyning
parts, as leaving some, and joyning to others; and it is
very improper, to attribute that to place which belongs
to parts, and to make a change of place out of
change of parts. I conclude, repeating once again,
that figure and place are still remaining the same with
body; For example; let a stone be beat to dust, and
this dust be severally dispersed, nay, changed into numerous
figures; I say, as long as the substance of the
stone remains in the power of those dispersed and
changed parts, and their corporeal motions, the place
of it continues also; and as the corporeal motions
change and vary, so doth place, magnitude and
figure, together with their parts or bodies, for they are
but one thing. And so I conclude, and rest,

Madam

Your Faithful Friend
and Servant

MA- Ee2r 107

XXXIII

Madam

I am absolutely of your Authors opinion, when he
sayes, “That all bodies of this Universe are of one and
the same matter, really divided into many parts, and
that these parts are diversly moved:” Philos. part.
3. a.46.
But that these motions
should be circular more then of any other sort, I
cannot believe, although he thinks that this is the most
probable way, to find out the causes of natural effects:
for nature is not bound to one sort of motions more
then to another, and it is but in vain to indeavour to
know how, and by what motions God did make the
World, since Creation is an action of God, and
Gods actions are incomprehensible; Wherefore his
æthereal Whirlpooles, and little particles of matter,
which he reduceth to three sorts and calls them the
three elements of the Universe, their circular motions,
several figures, shavings, and many the like, which
you may better read, then I rehearse to you, are to my
thinking, rather Fancies, then rational or probable
conceptions: for how can we imagine that the Universe
was set a moving as a Top by a Whip, or a Wheele
by the hand of a Spinster, and that the vacuities were
fill’d up with shavings? for these violent motions would
rather have disturbed and disordered Nature; and
though Nature uses variety in her motions or actions,
yet these are not extravagant, nor by force or violence,
but orderly, temperate, free, and easie, which causes me to Ee2v 108
to believe, the Earth turns about rather then the Sun;
and though corporeal motions for variety make
Whirl-winds, yet Whirl-winds are not constant,
Neither can I believe that the swiftness of motion could
make the matter more subtil and pure then it was by
nature, for it is the purity and subtilty of the matter,
that causes motion, and makes it swifter or slower,
and not motion the subtilty and purity of matter; motion
being onely the action of matter; and the self-moving
part of matter is the working part of nature, which is
wise, and knows how to move and form every creature
without instruction; and this self-motion is as much her
own as the other parts of her body, matter and figure,
and is one and the same with her self, as a corporeal,
living, knowing, and inseparable being, and a part of
her self. As for the several parts of matter, I do believe,
that they are not all of one and the same bigness, nor
of one and the same figure, neither do I hold their
figures to be unalterable; for if all parts in nature be
corporeal, they are dividable, composable, and intermixable,
and then they cannot be always of one and
the same sort of figure; besides nature would not have
so much work if there were no change of figures: and
since her onely action is change of motion, change
of motion must needs make change of figures: and thus
natural parts of matter may change from lines to points,
and from points to lines, from squares to circles, and so
forth, infinite ways, according to the change of motions;
but though they change their figures, yet they
cannot change their matter; for matter as it has been, so it
remaines constantly in each degree, as the Rational, Sensitive
and Inanimate, none becomes purer, none grosser then Ff1r 109
then ever it was, notwithstanding the infinite changes
of motions, which their figures undergo; for Motion
changes onely the figure, not the matter it self, which
continues still the same in its nature, and cannot be altered
without a confusion or destruction of Nature.
And this is the constant opinion of,

Madam

Your faithful Friend
and humble Servant

XXXIV

Madam

That “Rarefaction” Philos. part.
2. a.0,7.
is onely a “change of figure”, according
to your Authors opinion, is in my reason
very probable; but when he sayes, that “in rarified
bodies are little intervals or pores filled up with some other
subtil matter”
, if he means that all rarified bodies are
porous, I dissent from him; for it is not necessary that
all rarified bodies should be porous, and all hard bodies
without pores: but if there were a probability of pores,
I am of opinion, it would be more in dense and hard,
than in rare and soft bodies; as for example, rarifying
and dilating motions are plaining, smoothing, spreading
and making all parts even, which could not well be, if
there were holes or pores; Earth is dense and hard, and
yet is porous, and flame is rare and dilating, and yet is not
porous; and certainly Water is not so porous as Earth. Ff Where- Ff1v 110
Wherefore pores, in my opinion, are according to the
nature or form of the figure, and not according to the
rarity or thinness, and density or thickness of the substance.
As for his thin and subtil matter filling up the
pores of porous bodies, I assent to your Author so farr,
that I meane, thin and thick, or rare and dense substances
are joyned and mixed together. As for plaining,
smoothing and spreading, I do not mean so
much artificial plaining and spreading; as for example,
when a piece of gold is beaten into a thin plate, and a
board is made plain and smooth by a Joyners tool, or a
napkin folded up is spread plain and even, although,
when you observe these arts, you may judge somewhat
of the nature of natural dilations; for a folded cloth is
fuller of creases then when plain, and the beating of a
thin plate is like to the motion of dilation, which is to
spread out, and the forme of rarifying is thinning and
extending. I add onely this, that I am not of your
Authors opinion, that Rest is the Cause or Glue which
keeps the parts of dense or hard bodies together, but it
is retentive motions. And so I conclude, resting,

Madam

Your Faithful Friend
and Servant

Ma- Ff2r 111

XXXV

Madam

“That the Mind”, according to your Authors opinion,
“is a substance really distinct from the body, and
may be actually separated from it and subsist without
it”
: If he mean the natural mind and soul of Man, not
the supernatural or divine, I am far from his opinion;
for though the mind moveth onely in its own parts, and
not upon, or with the parts of inanimate matter, yet it
cannot be separated from these parts of matter, and subsist
by its self, as being a part of one and the same matter
the inanimate is of, (for there is but one onely matter,
and one kind of matter, although of several degrees,)
onely it is the self-moving part; but yet this
cannot impower it, to quit the same natural body, whose
part it is. Neither can I apprehend, that the Mind’s
or Soul’s seat should be in the Glandula or kernel of the
Brain, and there sit like a Spider in a Cobweb, to
whom the least motion of the Cobweb gives intelligence
of a Flye, which he is ready to assault, and that the
Brain should get intelligence by the animal spirits as his
servants, which run to and fro like Ants to inform it;
or that the Mind should, according to others opinions,
be a light, and imbroidered all with Ideas, like a Heraulds
Coat; and that the sensitive organs should have
no knowledg in themselves, but serve onely like peeping-
holes for the mind, or barn-dores to receive bundles of
pressures, like sheaves of Corn; For there being a thorowrow Ff2v 112
mixture of animate, rational and sensitive, and inanimate
matter, we canot assign a certain seat or place to
the rational, another to the sensitive, and another to
the inanimate, but they are diffused and intermixt
throughout all the body; And this is the reason, that
sense and knowledg cannot be bound onely to the
head or brain: But although they are mixt together,
nevertheless they do not lose their interior natures by
this mixture, nor their purity and subtilty, nor their
proper motions or actions, but each moves according
to its nature and substance, without confusion; The
actions of the rational part in Man, which is the Mind
or Soul, are called Thoughts, or thoughtful perceptions,
which are numerous, and so are the sensitive perceptions;
for though Man, or any other animal hath
but five exterior sensitive organs, yet there be numerous
perceptions made in these sensitive organs, and in
all the body; nay, every several Pore of the flesh is a
sensitive organ, as well as the Eye, or the Ear. But
both sorts, as well the rational as the sensitive, are different
from each other, although both do resemble another,
as being both parts of animate matter, as I have
mentioned before: Wherefore I’le add no more, onely
let you know, that I constantly remain,

Madam

Your faithful Friend,
and humble Servant

Ma- Gg1r 113

XXXVI

Madam

That all other animals, besides man, want reason,
your Author endeavours to prove in his discourse
of method
, where his chief argument is,
That other animals cannot express their mind, thoughts
or conceptions, either by speech or any other signs, as
man can do: For, sayes he, “it is not for want of the organs
belonging to the framing of words, as we may observe
in Parrats and Pies, which are apt enough to express
words they are taught, but understand nothing of them.”

My answer is, That one man expressing his mind by
speech or words to an other, doth not declare by it his
excellency and supremacy above all other Creatures,
but for the most part more folly, for a talking man is
not so wise as a contemplating man. But by reason other
Creatures cannot speak or discourse with each other
as men, or make certain signs, whereby to express themselves
as dumb and deaf men do, should we conclude,
they have neither knowledge, sense, reason, or intelligence?
Certainly, this is a very weak argument;
for one part of a mans body, as one hand, is not less
sensible then the other, nor the heel less sensible then
the heart, nor the legg less sensible then the head, but
each part hath its sense and reason, and so consequently
its sensitive and rational knowledg; and although
they cannot talk or give intelligence to each other by
speech, nevertheless each hath its own peculiar and Gg particular Gg1v 114
particular knowledge, just as each particular man has
his own particular knowledge, for one man’s knowledge
is not another man’s knowledge; and if there
be such a peculiar and particular knowledg in every several
part of one animal creature, as man, well may there
be such in Creatures of different kinds and sorts: But
this particular knowledg belonging to each creature,
doth not prove that there is no intelligence at all betwixt
them, no more then the want of humane Knowledg
doth prove the want of Reason; for reason is the rational
part of matter, and makes perception, observation,
and intelligence different in every creature, and every
sort of creatures, according to their proper natures, but
perception, observation and intelligence do not make
reason, Reason being the cause, and they the effects.
Wherefore though other Creatures have not the speech,
nor Mathematical rules and demonstrations, with other
Arts and Sciences, as Men; yet may their perceptions
and observations be as wise as Men’s, and they
may have as much intelligence and commerce betwixt
each other, after their own manner and way, as men
have after theirs: To which I leave them, and Man to
his conceited prerogative and excellence, resting,

Madam

Your faithful Friend
and Servant

Ma- Gg2r 115

XXXVII

Madam

Concerning Sense and Perception, your Authors
opinion is, That it is made by a “motion or
impression from the object upon the sensitive organ,
which impression, by means of the nerves, is brought to
the brain, and so to the mind or soul, which onely perceives
in the brain;” Philos. part.
4. a. I89.
Explaining it by the Diopt. C.I.a.
2,3. &c. 4.
a.I.
example of a
Man being blind, or walking in dark, who by the help
of his stick can perceive when he touches a Stone, a
Tree, Water, Sand, and the like; which example he
brings to make a comparison with the perception of
Light; “For”, says he, “Light in a shining body, is nothing
else but a quick and lively motion or action, which through
the air and other transparent bodies tends towards the eye,
in the same manner as the motion or resistance of the bodies,
the blind man meets withal, tends thorow the stick towards
the hand; wherefore it is no wonder that the Sun can display
its rays so far in an instant, seeing that the same action,
whereby one end of the stick is moved, goes instantly
also to the other end, and would do the same if the stick
were as long as Heaven is distant from the Earth.”
To which
I answer first, That it is not onely the Mind that perceives
in the kernel of the Brain, but that there is a double
perception, rational and sensitive, and that the mind
perceives by the rational, but the body and the sensitive
organs by the sensitive perception; and as there is a double
perception, so there is also a double knowledg, rationaltional Gg2v 116
and sensitive, one belonging to the mind, the other
to the body; for I believe that the Eye, Ear, Nose,
Tongue, and all the Body, have knowledg as well as
the Mind, onely the rational matter, being subtil and
pure, is not incumbred with the grosser part of matter, to
work upon, or with it, but leaves that to the sensitive,
and works or moves onely in its own substance, which
makes a difference between thoughts, and exterior
senses. Next I say, That it is not the Motion or Reaction
of the bodies, the blind man meets withal, which
makes the sensitive perception of these objects, but the
sensitive corporeal motions in the hand do pattern out
the figure of the Stick, Stone, Tree, Sand, and the
like. And as for comparing the perception of the hand,
when by the help of the stick it perceives the objects,
with the perception of light, I confess that the sensitive
perceptions do all resemble each other, because all sensitive
parts of matter are of one degree, as being sensible
parts, onely there is a difference according to the figures
of the objects presented to the senses; and there is
no better proof for perception being made by the sensitive
motions in the body, or sensitive organs, but that
all these sensitive perceptions are alike, and resemble one
another; for if they were not made in the body of the
sentient, but by the impression of exterior objects, there
would be so much difference betwixt them, by reason
of the diversity of objects, as they would have no resemblance
at all. But for a further proof of my own opinion,
did the perception proceed meerly from the motion,
impression and resistance of the objects, the hand
could not perceive those objects, unless they touched
the hand it self, as the stick doth; for it is not probable, that Hh1r 117
that the motions of the stone, water, sand, &c. should
leave their bodies and enter into the stick, and so into
the hand; for motion must be either something or nothing;
if something, the stick and the hand would
grow bigger, and the objects touched less, or else the
touching and the touched must exchange their motions,
which cannot be done so suddenly, especially between
solid bodies; But if motion has no body, it is nothing,
and how nothing can pass or enter or move some body,
I cannot conceive. Tis true there is no part that can
subsist singly by it self, without dependance upon each
other, and so parts do always joyn and touch each other,
which I am not against; but onely I say perception
is not made by the exterior motions of exterior parts
of objects, but by the interior motions of the parts of
the body sentient. But I have discoursed hereof before,
and so I take my leave, resting,

Madam

Your faithful Friend
and Servant

XXXVIII

Madam

I cannot conceive why your Author is so much for little
and insensible parts, out of which the Elements
and all other bodies are made; for though Nature is
divideable, yet she is also composeable; and I think there Hh is Hh1v 118
is no need to dissect every creature into such little parts,
to know their nature, but we can do it by another way
as well; for we may dissect or divide them into never so
little parts, and yet gain never the more knowledg by it.
But according to these principles he describing amongst
the rest the nature of Water, says, “That those little
parts, out of which Water consists, are in figure somewhat
long, light and slippery like little Eeles, which are never
so closely joyned and entangled, but may easily be separated.”
Of Meteor.
.I.a.3.
To which I answer, That I observe the nature
and figure of water to be flowing, dilating, divideable
and circular; for we may see, in Tides, overflowings,
and breaking into parts, as in rain, it will always move
in a round and circular figure; And I think, if its parts
were long and entangled like a knot of Eeles, it could
never be so easily contracted and denced into snow or
ice. Neither do I think, That “Salt-water hath a mixture
of somewhat grosser parts, not so apt to bend;” C.3.a.I.
for to
my observation and reason, the nature of salt-water consists
herein, that its circle-lines are pointed, which sharp
and pointed figures makes it so penetrating; yet may
those points be separated from the circle lines of water,
as it is seen in the making of Salt. But I am not of your
Authors opinion, That those little points do stick so fast
in flesh, as little nails, to keep it from putrefaction; for
points do not always fasten; or else fire, which certainly
is composed of sharp-pointed parts, would harden,
and keep other bodies from dissolving, whereas on
the contrary, it separates and divides them, although after
several manners. But Putrefaction is onely a dissolving
and separating of parts, after the manner of dilation;
and the motion of salt is contracting as well as penetrating, Hh2r 119
penetrating, for we may observe, what flesh soever is
dry-salted, doth shrink and contract close together; I
will not say, but the pointed parts of salt may fasten like
nayls in some sorts of bodies, but not in all they work
on. And this is the reason also, that Sea-water is of
more weight then fresh-water, for being composed of
points, those points stick within each other, and so become
more strong; But yet do they not hinder the circular
dilating motion of water, for the circle-lines are
within, and the points without, but onely they make
it more strong from being divided by other exterior bodies
that swim upon it. And this is the cause that Salt-
water is not so easily forced or turned to vapour, as
Fresh, for the points piercing into each other, hold it
more strongly together; but this is to be considered, that
the points of salt are on the outside of the watry Circle,
not on the inside, which causes it to be divideable from
the watry Circles. I will conclude, when I have given
the reason why water is so soon suckt up by sand,
lime, and the like bodies, and say that it is the nature
of all spongy, dry and porous bodies, meeting with liquid
and pliable bodies as water, do draw and suck them
up, like as animal Creatures being thirsty, do drink:
And so I take my leave, and rest,

Madam

Your Faithful Friend
and Servant

MA- Hh2v 120

XXXIX

Madam

Concerning Vapour, Clouds, Wind and Rain,
I am of your Authors opinion, That “Water is
changed into Vapour, and Vapour into Air, and that
dilated Vapours make Wind, and condensed Vapours, Clouds
and Mists;” Of Meteor
c.2,4,5,6.
But I am not for his little particles, “whereof”,
he says, “Vapours are made, by the motion of a rare and subtil
matter in the pores of terrestrial bodies”
; which certainly
I should conceive to be loose atoms, did he not
make them of several figures and magnitude: for, in
my opinion, there are no such things in nature, which
like little Flyes or Bees do fly up into the air; and although
I grant, that in Nature are several parts, whereof
some are more rare, others more dense, according to
the several degrees of matter, yet they are not single, but
all mixt together in one body, and the change of motions
in those joyned parts, is the cause of all the changes of
figures whatever, without the assistance of any forreign
parts: And thus Water of it self is changed to Snow,
Ice, or Hail, by its inherent figurative Motions; that
is, the circular dilation of Water by contraction, changes
into the figure of Snow, Ice, or Hail; or by rarifying
motions it turns into the figure of Vapour, and
this Vapour again by contracting motions into the figure
of hoar-frost; and when all these motions change
again into the former, then the figure of Ice, Snow,
Hail, Vapour and Frost, turns again into the figure of Water; Ii1r 121
Water: And this in all sense and reason is the most
facil and probable way of making Ice, Snow, Hail, &c.
As for rarefaction and condensation, I will not say that
they may be forced by forreign parts, but yet they are
made by change and alteration of the inherent motions
of their own parts, for though the motions of forreign
parts, may be the occasion of them, yet they are not the
immediate cause or actors thereof. And as for Thunder,
that clouds of Ice and Snow, the uppermost being
condensed by heat, and so made heavy, should fall
upon another and produce the noise of thunder, is very
improbable; for the breaking of a little small string, will
make a greater noise then a huge shower of snow with
falling, and as for Ice being hard, it may make a great
noise, one part falling upon another, but then their
weight would be as much as their noise, so that the clouds
or roves of Ice would be as soon upon our heads, if not
sooner, as the noise in our Eares; like as a bullet shot
out of a Canon, we may feel the bullet as soon as we
hear the noise. But to conclude, all densations are not
made by heat, nor all noises by pressures, for sound is
oftener made by division then pressure, and densation
by cold then by heat: And this is all for the present,
from,

Madam

Your faithful Friend,
and Servant

Ii Ma- Ii1v 122

XL

Madam

I cannot perceive the Rational Truth of your Authors
opinion, concerning Colours, made “by the agitation
of little spherical bodies of an Æthereal matter,
transmitting the action of Light”
; for if colours were
made after this manner, there would, in my opinion,
not be any fixed or lasting colour, but one colour would
be so various, and change faster then every minute; the
truth is, there would be no certain or perfect colour at
all: wherefore it seems altogether improbable, that
such liquid, rare and disunited bodies should either
keep or make inherent and fixed colours; for liquid
and rare bodies, whose several parts are united
into one considerable bulk of body, their colours are
more apt to change then the colours of those bodies
that are dry, solid and dense; the reason is, that rare
and liquid bodies are more loose, slack, and agil, then
solid and dry bodies, in so much, as in every alteration
of motion their colours are apt to change: And if united
rare and liquid bodies be so apt to alter and change,
how is it probable, that those bodies, which are small
and not united, should either keep or make inherent
fixed colours? I will not say, but that such little bodies
may range into such lines and figures, as make colours,
but then they cannot last, being not united into
a lasting body, that is, into a solid, substantial body,
proper to make such figures as colours. But I desire you Ii2r 123
you not to mistake me, Madam, for I do not mean, that
the substance of colours is a gross thick substance, for the
substance may be as thin and rare as flame or light, or
in the next degree to it; for certainly the substance of
light, and the substance of colours come in their degrees
very neer each other; But according to the contraction
of the figures, colours are paler or deeper, or more or
less lasting. And as for the reason, why colours will
change and rechange, it is according as the figures alter
or recover their forms; for colours will be as animal
Creatures, which sometimes are faint, pale, and sick,
and yet recover; but when as a particular colour is, as
I may say, quite dead, then there is no recovering of it.
But colours may seem altered sometimes in our eyes, and
yet not be altered in themselves; for our eyes, if perfect,
see things as they are presented; and for proof, if
any animal should be presented in an unusual posture
or shape, we could not judg of it; also if a Picture,
which must be viewed side-wards, should be looked
upon forwards, we could not know what to make of it;
so the figures of colours, if they be not placed rightly
to the sight, but turned topsie-turvie as the Phrase is, or
upside-down, or be moved too quick, and this quick
motion do make a confusion with the lines of Light, we
cannot possibly see the colour perfectly. Also several
lights or shades may make colours appear otherwise
then in themselves they are, for some sorts of
lights and shades may fall upon the substantial figures
of colours in solid bodies, in such lines and figures, as
they may over-power the natural or artificial inherent
colours in solid bodies, and for a time make other
colours, and many times the lines of light or of Ii2v 124
of shadows will meet and sympathize so with inherent
colours, and place their lines so exactly, as they
will make those inherent colours more splendorous
then in their own nature they are, so that light and
shadows will add or diminish or alter colours very
much. Likewise some sorts of colours will be altered
to our sight, not by all, but onely by some sorts of light,
as for example, blew will seem green, and green blew
by candle light, when as other colours will never appear
changed, but shew constantly as they are; the
reason is, because the lines of candle light fall in such
figures upon the inherent colours, and so make them
appear according to their own figures; Wherefore it
is onely the alteration of the exterior figures of light and
shadows, that make colours appear otherwise, and not a
change of their own natures; And hence we may rationally
conclude, that several lights and shadows by
their spreading and dilating lines may alter the face or
out-side of colours, but not suddenly change them, unless
the power of heat, and continuance of time, or
any other cause, do help and assist them in that work
of metamorphosing or transforming of colours; but
if the lines of light be onely, as the phrase is, Skin-deep;
that is, but lightly spreading and not deeply penetrating,
they may soon wear out or be rubbed of;
for though they hurt, yet they do not kill the natural
colour, but the colour may recover and reassume its
former vigour and lustre: but time and other accidental
causes will not onely alter, but destroy particular
colours as well as other creatures, although not all
after the same manner, for some will last longer
then others. And thus, Madam, there are three sorts Kk1r 125
sorts of Colours, Natural, Artificial, and Accidental;
but I have discoursed of this subject more at large
in my Philosophical Opinions, to which I refer you,
and rest,

Madam

Your faithful Friend
and Servant

XLI

Madam

My answer to your Authors question, “Why flame
ascends in a pointed figure?” P.4.art..97.
is, That the figure
of fire consists in points, and being dilated into
a flame, it ascends in lines of points slope-wayes from
the fired fuel; like as if you should make two or more
sticks stand upright and put the upper ends close together,
but let the lower ends be asunder, in which
posture they will support each other, which, if both
their ends were close together, they could not do.
The second question is, “Why fire doth not alwayes flame?” Art..107
I answer, Because all fuel is not flameable, some being
so moist, as it doth oppose the fires dryness, and
some so hard and retentive, as fire cannot so soon dissolve
it; and in this contest, where one dissipates, and the
other retains, a third figure is produced, viz. smoak,
between the heat of one, and the moisture of the other; Kk and Kk1v 126
and this smoak is forced by the fire out of the fuel, and
is nothing else but certain parts of fuel, raised to such a
degree of rarefaction; and if fire come near, it forces
the smoak into flame, the smoak changing it self by its
figurative motions into flame; but when smoak is above
the flame, the flame cannot force the smoak to fire or enkindle
it self, for the flame cannot so well encounter it;
which shews, as if smoak had a swifter motion then
flame, although flame is more rarified then smoak; and
if moisture predominate, there is onely smoak, if fire,
then there is flame: But there are many figures, that do
not flame, until they are quite dissolved, as Leather,
and many other things. Neither can fire work upon
all bodies alike, but according to their several natures,
like as men cannot encounter several sorts of creatures after
one and the same manner; for not any part in nature
hath an absolute power, although it hath self-motion;
and this is the reason, that wax by fire is melted, and
clay hardened. The third question is, “Why some few
drops of water sprinkled upon fire, do encrease its flame?”

I answer, by reason of their little quantity, which being
over-powred by the greater quantity and force of
fire, is by its self-motions converted into fire; for water
being of a rare nature, and fire, for the most part, of a
rarifying quality, it cannot suddenly convert it self into
a more solid body then its nature is, but following its
nature by force it turns into flame. The fourth question
is, “Why the flame of spirit of Wine doth consume the
Wine, and yet cannot burn or hurt a linnen cloth?”
I
answer, The Wine is the fuel that feeds the flame,
and upon what it feeds, it devoureth, and with the
food, the feeder; but by reason Wine is a rarer body Kk2r 127
body then Oyle, or Wood, or any other fuel, its
flame is also weaker. And thus much of these questions,
I rest,

Madam

Your Faithful Friend
and Servant

XLII

Madam

To conclude my discourse upon the Opinions of
these two famous and learned Authors, which I
have hitherto sent you in several Letters, I could
not chuse but repeat the ground of my own opinions in
this present; which I desire you to observe well, lest
you mistake any thing, whereof I have formerly discoursed.
First I am for self-moving matter, which I
call the sensitive and rational matter, and the perceptive
and architectonical part of nature, which is the life and
knowledg of nature. Next I am of an opinion, That all
Perception is made by corporeal, figuring self-motions,
and that the perception of forreign objects is made by patterning
them out: as for example, The sensitive perception
of forreign objects is by making or taking copies
from these objects, so as the sensitive corporeal motions
in the eyes copy out the objects of sight, and the sensitive
corporeal motions in the ears copy out the objects
of sound; the sensitive corporeal motions in the nostrils, copy Kk2v 128
copy out the objects of sent; the sensitive corporeal motions
in the tongue and mouth, copy out the objects of
taste, and the sensitive corporeal motions in the flesh and
skin of the body copy out the forreign objects of touch;
for when you stand by the fire, it is not that the fire, or
the heat of the fire enters your flesh, but that the sensitive
motions copy out the objects of fire and heat. As
for my Book of Philosophy, I must tell you, that it
treats more of the production and architecture of Creatures
then of their perceptions, and more of the causes
then the effects, more in a general then peculiar way,
which I thought necessary to inform you of, and so I
remain,

Madam

Your faithful Friend
and Servant

XLIII

Madam

I received your questions in your last: the first was,
“Whether there be more body compact together in a
heavy then in a light thing?”
I answer, That
purity, rarity, little quantity, exteriour shape, as
also motion cause lightnesse; and grossness of bulk,
density, much quantity, exterior figure and motion
cause heaviness, as it may be confirmed by many examples:
but lightness and heaviness are onely conceptionstions Ll1r 129
of man, as also ascent and descent; and it may be
questioned, whether there be such things really in nature;
for change of motions of one and the same body will
make lightness, and heaviness, as also rarity and density:
besides, the several figures and compositions of
bodies will cause them to ascend or descend, for Snow
is a light body and yet descends fronfrom the clouds, and
Water is a heavie body, and yet ascends in springs out
of the Earth; Dust is a dense body and yet is apt to ascend,
Rain or Dew is a rare body and yet is apt to
descend; Also a Bird ascends by his shape, and a small
worm although of less body and lighter will fall down;
and there can be no other prof of light and heavy bodies
but by their ascent and descent; But as really there is no
such thing as heavie or light in nature more then words,
and comparisons of different corporeal motions, so there
is no such thing, as high or low, place or time, but
onely words to make comparisons and to distinguish
different corporeal motions. The second question
was, “When a Bason with water is wasted into smoak,
which fills up a whole Room, Whether the air in the
room doth, as the sensitive motions of the eye, pattern
out the figure of the smoak; or whether all the room is
really fill’d with the vapour or smoak?”
I answer, If it be
onely the pattern or figure of smoak or vapour, the extension
and dilation is not so much as man imagines; but
why may not the air, which in my opinion hath self-motion,
pattern out the figure of smoak as well as the eye? for
that the eye surely doth it, may be proved; because smoak,
if it enter the eye, makes it not onely smart and water
much, but blinds it quite for the present; wherefore
smoak doth not enter the eye, when the eye seeth it, but L the Ll1v 130
the eye patterns out the figure of smoak, and this is
perception; In the same manner may the air pattern
out the figure of smoak. The third question was,
“Whether all that they name qualities of bodies, as thickness,
thinness, hardness, softness, gravity, levity, transparentness,
and the like, be substances?”
I answer, That
all those, they call qualities, are nothing else but change
of motion and figure of the same body, and several
changes of motions are not several bodies, but several
actions of one body; for change of motion doth not
create new matter or multiply its quantity: for though
corporeal motions may divide and compose, contract
and dilate, yet they cannot create new matter, or make
matter any otherwise then it is by nature, neither can
they add or substract any thing from its nature. And
therefore my opinion is, not that they are things subsisting
by themselves without matter, but that there can
no abstraction be made of motion and figure from matter,
and that matter and motion being but one thing
and inseparable, make but one substance. Wherefore
density and rarity, gravity and levity, &c. being
nothing else but change of motions, cannot be without
matter, but a dense or rare, heavie or light matter is but
one substance or body; And thus having obeyed your
commands, I rest,

Madam

Your faithful Friend,
and Servant

Ma- Ll2r 131

XLIV

Madam

I am very ready to give you my opinion of those two
questions you sent me, whereof the first was, “Whether
that, which is rare and subtil, be not withal pure?”

To which I answer, That all rare bodies are not subtil,
nor pure, and that all which is dense is not gross and
dull: As for example, Puddle-water, or also clear water,
is rarer then Quicksilver, and yet not so subtil and
pure as Quicksilver; the like of Gold; for Quicksilver
and Gold may be rarified to a transparentness,
and yet be so dense, as not to be easily dissolved; and
Quicksilver is very subtil and searching, so as to be
able to force other bodies to divide as well as it can divide
and compose its own parts. Wherefore my opinion
is, that the purest and subtilest degree of matter in
nature, is that degree of matter which can dilate and
contract, compose and divide into any figure by corporeal
self-motion. Your second question was, “Why a man’s
hand cannot break a little hard body, as a little nail, whereas
yet it is bigger then the nail?”
I answer, It is not because the
hand is softer then the nail, for one hard body will not
break suddenly another hard body, and a man may
easily break an iron nail with his hand, as I have bin informed;
but it is some kind of motion which can easier
do it, then another: for I have seen a strong cord
wound about both a man’s hands, who pulled his hands
as hard and strongly asunder as he could, and yet was not Ll2v 132
not able to break it; when as a Youth taking the same
cord, and winding it about his hands as the former did,
immediately broke it; the cause was, that he did it with
another kind of motion or pulling, then the other did,
which though he used as much force and strength, as
he was able, yet could not break it, when the boy did
break it with the greatest ease, and turning onely his
hands a little, which shews, that many things may be
done by a slight of motion, which otherwise a great
strength and force cannot do. This is my answer and
opinion concerning your proposed questions; if you
have any more, I shall be ready to obey you, as,

Madam

Your faithful Friend
and humble Servant

XLV

Madam

I understand by your last, that you are very desirous
to know, “Whether there be not in nature such animal
creatures both for purity and size, as we are not capable
to perceive by our sight”
. Truly, Madam, in my opinion
it is very probable there may be animal creatures
of such rare bodies as are not subject to our exterior senses,
as well, as there are elements which are not subject
to all our exterior senses: as for example, fire is onely
subject to our sight and feeling, and not to any other sense; Mm1r 133
sense, water is subject to our sight, taste, touch and
hearing, but not to smelling; and earth is subject to our
sight, taste, touch and smelling, but not to our hearing;
and vapour is onely subject to our sight, and wind onely
to our hearing; but pure air is not subject to any of our
senses, but onely known by its effects: and so there may
likewise be animal creatures which are not subject to any
of our senses both for their purity and life; as for example,
I have seen pumpt out of a water pump small
worms which could hardly be discerned but by a bright
Sun-light, for they were smaller then the smallest hair,
some of a pure scarlet colour and some white, but
though they were the smallest creatures that ever I did
see, yet they were more agil and fuller of life, then many
a creature of a bigger size, and so small they were,
as I am confident, they were neither subject to tast,
smell, touch nor hearing, but onely to sight, and that
neither without dificulty, requiring both a sharp sight
and a clear light to perceive them; and I do verily believe
that these small animal creatures may be great in
comparison to others which may be in nature. But if
it be probable that there may be such small animal creatures
in nature, as are not subject to our exterior senses,
by reason of their littleness; it is also probable, that
there may be such great and big animal creatures in
nature as are beyond the reach and knowledg of our exterior
senses; for bigness and smallness are not to be judged
by our exterior senses, onely; but as sense and reason
inform us, that there are different degrees in Purity
and Rarity, so also in shapes, figures, and sizes in all
natural creatures. Next you desired to know, “Whether
there can be an artificial Life, or a Life made by Art?”
Mm My Mm1v 134
My answer is, Not; for although there is Life in all
natures parts, yet not all the parts of life, for there is
one part of natural matter which in its nature is inanimate
or without life, and though natural Life doth produce
Art, yet Art cannot produce natural Life, for though
Art is the action of Life, yet it is not Life it self: not but
that there is Life in Art, but not art in life, for Life is natural,
and not articifial; and thus the several parts of a
watch may have sense and reason according to the
nature of their natural figure, which is steel, but not
as they have an artificial shape, for Art cannot put Life
into the watch, Life being onely natural, not artificial.
Lastly your desire was to know, “Whether a part of matter
may be so small, as it cannot be made less?”
I answer,
there is no such thing in nature as biggest or least, nature
being Infinite as well in her actions as in her substance;
and I have mentioned in my book of Philosophy, and
in a letter, I sent you heretofore concerning Infinite,
that there are several sorts of Infinites, as Infinite in
quantity or bulk, Infinite in number, Infinite in quality,
as Infinite degrees of hardness, softness, thickness,
thinness, swiftness, slowness, &c. as also Infinite compositions,
divisions, creations, dissolutions, &c. in nature;
and my meaning is, that all these Infinite actions
do belong to the Infinite body of nature, which being
infinite in substance must also of necessity be infinite in
its actions; but although these Infinite actions are
inherent in the power of the Infinite substance of nature,
yet they are never put in act in her parts, by reason
there being contraries in nature, and every one of
the aforementioned actions having its opposite, they
do hinder and obstruct each other so, that none can actually Mm2r 135
actually run into infinite; for the Infinite degrees of
compositions hinder the infinite degrees of divisions; and
the infinite degrees of rarity, softness, swiftness, &c.
hinder the infinite degrees of density, hardness, slowness,
&c. all which nature has ordered with great wisdom
and Prudence to make an amiable combination between
her parts; for if but one of these actions should run
into infinite, it would cause a horrid confusion between
natures parts, nay an utter destruction of the whole
body of nature, if I may call it whole: as for example,
if one part should have infinite compositions, without
the hinderance or obstruction of division, it would at
last mount and become equal to the Infinite body of
nature, and so from a part change to a whole, from
being finite to infinite, which is impossible; Wherefore,
though nature hath an Infinite natural power,
yet she doth not put this power in act in her particulars;
and although she has an infinite force or strength, yet
she doth not use this force or strength in her parts.
Moreover when I speak of Infinite divisions and compositions,
creations and dissolutions, &c. in nature, I
do not mean so much the infinite degrees of compositions
and divisions, as the actions themselves to be infinite
in number; for there being infinite parts in nature,
and every one having its compositions and divisions,
creations and dissolutions, these actions must of necessity
be infinite too, to wit, in number, according to
the Infinite number of parts, for as there is an Infinite
number of parts in nature, so there is also an infinite
number and variety of motions which are natural actions.
However let there be also infinite degrees of these
natural actions, in the body or substance of infinite nature; Mm2v 136
nature; yet, as I said, they are never put in act, by
reason every action hath its contrary or opposite, which
doth hinder and obstruct it from running actually into
infinite. And thus I hope, you conceive cleerly now,
what my opinion is, and that I do not contradict my self
in my works, as some have falsly accused me, for they
by misapprehending my meaning, judge not according
to the truth of my sense, but according to their own
false interpretation, which shews not onely a weakness
in their understandings and passions, but a great injustice
and injury to me, which I desire you to vindicate
when ever you chance to hear such accusations and blemishes
laid upon my works, by which you will Infinitely
oblige,

Madam

Your humble and faithful Servant

Sect. II. Nn1r 137

Sect. II.

I.

Madam

Being come now to the Perusal of
the Works of that learned Author
Dr. Moor, I find that the onely design
of his Book called Antidote, is
to prove the Existence of a God, and
to refute, or rather convert Atheists;
which I wonder very much at, considering,
he says himself, Antidote,
Book I. C. 10.
a.5
That “there is no man
under the cope of Heaven but believes a God”
; which if so,
what needs there to make so many arguments to no
purpose? unless it be to shew Learning and wit; In my
opinion, it were better to convert Pagans to be Christians,
or to reform irregular Christians to a more pious
life, then to prove that, which all men believe, which
is the way to bring it into question. For certainly,
according to the natural Light of Reason, there is a
God, and no man, I believe, doth doubt it; for though Nn there Nn1v 138
there may be many vain words, yet I think there is no
such atheistical belief amongst man-kind, nay, not onely
amongst men, but also, amongst all other creatures,
for if nature believes a God, all her parts, especially
the sensitive and rational, which are the living and
knowing parts, and are in all natural creatures, do the
like, and therefore all parts and creatures in nature do
adore and worship God, for any thing man can
know to the contrary; for no question, but natures
soule adores and worships God as well as man’s soule;
and why may not God be worshipped by all sorts and
kinds of creatures as well, as by one kind or sort? I will
not say the same way, but I believe there is a general
worship and adoration of God; for as God is an Infinite
Deity, so certainly he has an Infinite Worship and Adoration,
and there is not any part of nature, but adores and
worships the only omnipotent God, to whom belongs
Praise and Glory from and to all eternity: For it is very
improbable, that God should be worshipped onely in
part, and not in whole, and that all creatures were made to
obey man, and not to worship God, onely for man’s
sake, and not for God’s worship, for man’s use, and not
God’s adoration, for mans spoil and not God’s blessing.
But this Presumption, Pride, Vain-glory and Ambition
of man, proceeds from the irregularity of nature,
who being a servant, is apt to commit errors; and cannot
be so absolute and exact in her devotion, adoration and
worship, as she ought, nor so well observant of God as
God is observing her: Nevertheless, there is not any
of her parts or creatures, that God is not acknowledged
by, though not so perfectly as he ought, which is
caused by the irregularities of nature, as I said before. And Nn2r 139
And so God of his mercy have mercy upon all Creatures;
To whose protection I commend your Ladiship,
and rest,

Madam

Your faithful Friend
and Servant

II

Madam

Since I spake in my last of the adoration and worship
of God, you would faine know, whether we
can have an Idea of God? I answer, That naturally
we may, and really have a knowledge of the existence
of God, as I proved in my former letter, to wit, that
there is a God, and that he is the Author of all things,
who rules and governs all things, and is also the God of
Nature: but I dare not think, that naturally we can
have an Idea of the essence of God, so as to know what
God is in his very nature and essence; for how can
there be a finite Idea of an Infinite God? You may say,
As well as of Infinite space. I answer, Space is relative,
or has respect to body, but there is not any thing that
can be compared to God; for the Idea of Infinite nature
is material, as being a material creature of Infinite
material Nature. You will say, How can a finite
part have an Idea of infinite nature? I answer, Very
well, by reason the Idea is part of Infinite Nature, and so Nn2v 140
so of the same kind, as material; but God being an Eternal,
Infinite, Immaterial, Individable Being, no
natural creature can have an Idea of him. You will
say, That the Idea of God in the mind is immaterial;
I answer, I cannot conceive, that there can be any immaterial
Idea in nature; but be it granted, yet that Immaterial
is not a part of God, for God is individable, and
hath no parts; wherefore the Mind cannot have an
Idea of God, as it hath of Infinite nature, being a part
of nature; for the Idea of God cannot be of the essence
of God, as the Idea of nature is a corporeal part of
nature: and though nature may be known in some parts,
yet God being Incomprehensible, his Essence can by
no wayes or means be naturally known; and this is
constantly believed, by

Madam

Your faithful Friend,
and Servant

III

Madam

Although I mentioned in my last, that it is impossible
to have an Idea of God, yet your Author is
pleased to say, That “he will not stick to affirm,
that the Idea or notion of God is as easie, as any notion else
whatsoever, and that we may know as much of him as
of any thing else in the world.” Of the Immortality
of
the Soul
,l.I.
c.4.
To which I answer, That in Oo1r 141
in my opinion, God is not so easily to be known by any
creature, as man may know himself; nor his attributes
so well, as man can know his own natural proprieties:
for Gods Infinite attributes are not conceivable, and
cannot be comprehended by a finite knowledg and understanding,
as a finite part of nature; for though nature’s
parts may be Infinite in number, and as they have a
relation to the Infinite whole, if I may call it so, which
is Infinite nature, yet no part is infinite in it self, and
therefore it cannot know so much as whole nature: and
God being an Infinite Deity, there is required an Infinite
capacity to conceive him; nay, Nature her self although
Infinite, yet cannot posibly have an exact notion
of God, by reason of the disparity between God and her
self; and therefore it is not probable, if the Infinite servant
of God is not able to conceive him, that a finite part
or creature of nature, of what kind or sort soever, whether
Spiritual, as your Author is pleased to name it, or
Corporeal, should comprehend God. Concerning
my belief of God, I submit wholly to the Church,
and believe as I have bin informed out of the Athanasian
Creed
, that the Father is Incomprehensible, the Sonne
Incomprehensible, and the Holy Ghost Incomprehensible;
and that there are not three, but one Incomprehensible
God; Wherefore if any man can prove (as I
do verily believe he cannot) that God is not Incomprehensible,
he must of necessity be more knowing then
the whole Church, however he must needs dissent
from the Church. But perchance your Author may
say, I raise new and prejudicial opinions, in saying that
matter is eternal. I answer, The Holy Writ doth not
mention Matter to be created, but onely Particular Oo Creatures, Oo1v 142
Creatures, as this Visible World, with all its Parts, as
the history or description of the Creation of the World
in Genesis plainly shews; For “God said, Let it itit be
Light, and there was Light; Let there be a Firmament
in the midst of the Waters, and let it divide the Waters
from the Waters; and Let the Waters under the Heaven
be gathered together unto one place, and let the dry Land
appear; and let the Earth bring forth Grass, the Herb
yielding Seed, and the Fruit-tree yielding Fruit after his
kind; and let there be Lights in the Firmament of the
Heaven, to divide the Day from the Night, &c.”
Which
proves, that all creatures and figures were made and produced
out of that rude and desolate heap or chaos
which the Scripture mentions, which is nothing else
but matter, by the powerful Word and Command of
God, executed by his Eternal Servant, Nature; as I
have heretofore declared it in a Letter I sent you in the
beginning concerning Infinite Nature. But least I
seem to encroach too much upon Divinity, I submit this
Interpretation to the Church; However, I think it not
against the ground of our Faith; for I am so far from
maintaining any thing either against Church or State,
as I am submitting to both in all duty, and shall do so as
long as I live, and rest,

Madam

Your faithful Friend
and Servant

MA- Oo2r 143

IV

Madam

Since your Worthy and Learned Author is pleased
to mention, That an “ample experience both of Men
and Things doth enlarge our Understanding,” Antid. Book.
2. Ch.2.a.I.
I have
taken occasion hence to enquire, how a mans Understanding
may be encreased or inlarged. The Understanding
must either be in Parts, or it must be Individable
as one; if in Parts, then there must be so many
Understandings as there are things understood; but if
Individable, and but one Understanding, then it must
dilate it self upon so many several objects. I for my
part, assent to the first, That Understanding increases
by Parts, and not by Dilation, which Dilation must
needs follow, if the Mind or Understanding of man be
Indivisible and without parts; but if the Mind or Soul
be Individable, then I would fain know, how Understanding,
Imagination, Conception, Memory, Remembrance,
and the like, can be in the mind? You
will say, perhaps, they are so many faculties or properties
of the Incorporeal Mind, but, I hope, you do
not intend to make the Mind or Soul a Deity, with so
many attributes, Wherefore, in my opinion, it is
safer to say, That the Mind is composed of several active
Parts: but of these Parts I have treated in my Philosophy,
where you will find, that all the several Parts of Nature
are Living and Knowing, and that there is no part
that has not Life and Knowledg, being all composed of Oo2v 144
of rational and sensitive matter, which is the life and
soul of Nature; and that Nature being Material, is
composable and dividable, which is the cause of so many
several Creatures, where every Creature is a part of
Nature, and these Infinite parts or creatures are Nature
her self; for though Nature is a self-moving substance,
and by self-motion divides and composes her self several
manners or ways into several forms and figures, yet being
a knowing, as well as a living substance, she knows
how to order her parts and actions wisely; for as she
hath an Infinite body or substance, so she has an Infinite
life and knowledg; and as she hath an Infinite life and
knowledg, so she hath an infinite wisdom: But mistake
me not, Madam; I do not mean an Infinite Divine Wisdom,
but an Infinite Natural Wisdom, given her by
the Infinite bounty of the Omnipotent God; but yet
this Infinite Wisdom, Life and Knowledg in Nature
make but one Infinite. And as Nature hath in degrees
of matter, so she has also degrees and variety of corporeal
motions; for some parts of matter are self-moving,
and some are moved by these self-moving parts of matter;
and all these parts, both the moving and moved, are
so intermixed, that none is without the other, no not in
any the least Creature or part of Nature we can conceive;
for there is no Creature or part of Nature, but
has a comixture of those mentioned parts of animate and
inanimate matter, and all the motions are so ordered by
Natures wisdom, as not any thing in Nature can be
otherwise, unless by a Supernatural Command and
Power of God; for no part of corporeal matter and
motion can either perish, or but rest; one part may
cause another part to alter its motions, but not to quit motion, Pp1r 145
motion, no more then one part of matter can annihilate
or destroy another; and therefore matter is not meerly
Passive, but always Active, by reason of the thorow
mixture of animate and inanimate matter; for although
the animate matter is onely active in its nature, and the
inanimate passive, yet because they are so closely united
and mixed together that they make but one body,
the parts of the animate or self-moving matter do bear
up and cause the inanimate parts to move and work with
them; and thus there is an activity in all parts of matter
moving and working as one body, without any fixation
or rest, for all is moveable, moving and moved. All
which, Madam, if it were well observed, there would
not be so many strange opinions concerning nature and
her actions, making the purest and subtillest part of matter
immaterial or incorporeal, which is as much, as to
extend her beyond nature, and to rack her quite to nothing.
But I fear the opinion of Immaterial substances
in Nature will at last bring in again the Heathen Religion,
and make us believe a god Pan, Bacchus, Ceres,
Venus, and the like, so as we may become worshippers
of Groves and shadows, Beans and Onions, as our
Forefathers. I say not this, as if I would ascribe any
worship to Nature, or make her a Deity, for she is onely
a servant to God, and so are all her parts or creatures,
which parts or creatures, although they are transformed,
yet cannot be annihilated, except Nature her self
be annihilated, which may be, whensoever the Great
God pleases; for her existence and resolution, or total
destruction, depends upon Gods Will and Decree,
whom she fears, adores, admires, praises and prayes
unto, as being her God and Master; and as she adores Pp God, Pp1v
God, so do all her parts and creatures, and amongst the
rest Man, so that there is no Atheist in Infinite Nature,
at least not in the opinion of,

Madam

Your faithful Friend
and Servant

V

Madam

I cannot well conceive what your Author means
by the “Common Laws of Nature;” Antid. Book.
2. C.2.
But if you desire
my opinion how many Laws Nature hath, and what
they are; I say Nature hath but One Law, which is a
wise Law, viz. to keep Infinite matter in order, and to
keep so much Peace, as not to disturb the Foundation
of her Government: for though Natures actions are
various, and so many times opposite, which would seem
to make wars between several Parts, yet those active
Parts, being united into one Infinite body, cannot
break Natures general Peace; for that which Man
names War, Sickness, Sleep, Death, and the like, are
but various particular actions of the onely matter; not,
as your Author imagines, in a confusion, like Bullets,
or such like things juggled together in a mans Hat, but
very orderly and methodical: And the Playing motions
of nature are the actions of Art, but her serious actions
are the actions of Production, Generation, and Transformationformation Pp2r 147
in several kinds, sorts and particulars of her
Creatures, as also the action of ruling and governing
these her several active Parts. Concerning the Preeminence
and Prerogative of Man, whom your Author
calls “The flower and chief of all the products of nature
upon this Globe of the earth;” C.3.
I answer, That Man cannot
well be judged of himself, because he is a Party, and
so may be Partial; But if we observe well, we shall
find that the Elemental Creatures are as excellent as
Man, and as able to be a friend or foe to Man, as Man
to them, and so the rest of all Creatures; so that I cannot
perceive more abilities in Man then in the rest of natural
Creatures; for though he can build a stately House,
yet he cannot make a Honey-comb; and though he
can plant a Slip, yet he cannot make a Tree; though
he can make a Sword, or Knife, yet he cannot make
the Mettal. And as Man makes use of other Creatures,
so other Creatures make use of Man, as far as
he is good for any thing: But Man is not so useful to
his neighbour or fellow-creatures, as his neighbour or
fellow-creatures to him, being not so profitable for use,
as apt to make spoil. And so leaving him, I rest,

Madam

Your faithful Friend
and Servant

Ma- Pp2v 148

VI

Madam

Your Author demands, “Whether there was ever any
man, that was not mortal, and whether there be any
mortal that had not a beginning?” Antid. l.3.
c.15.a.3.
Truly, if nature
be eternal, all the material figures which ever were,
are, and can be, must be also eternal in nature; for the
figures cannot be annihilated, unless nature be destroyed;
and although a Creature is dissolved and transformed
into numerous different figures, yet all these
several figures remain still in those parts of matter,
whereof that creature was made, for matter never changes,
but is always one and the same, and the figure is nothing
else but matter transposed or transformed by motion
several modes or ways. But if you conceive Matter
to be one thing, Figure another, and Motion a third,
several, distinct and dividable from each other, it will
produce gross errors, for, matter, motion, and figure,
are but one thing. And as for that common question,
whether the Egg was before the Chick, or the Chick
before the Egg, it is but a thred-bare argument, which
proves nothing, for there is no such thing as First in Eternity,
neither doth Time make productions or generations,
but Matter; and whatsoever matter can produce
or generate, was in matter before it was produced;
wherefore the question is, whether Matter, which is
Nature, had a beginning, or not? I say not: for
put the case, the figures of Earth, Air, Water, and Fire, Light Qq1r 149
Light and Colours, Heat and Cold, Animals, Vegetables
and Minerals, &c. were not produced from all
Eternity, yet those figures have nevertheless been in
Matter, which is Nature, from all eternity, for these
mentioned Creatures are onely made by the corporeal
motions of Matter, transforming Matter into
such several figures; Neither can there be any perishing
or dying in Nature, for that which Man
calls so, is onely an alteration of Figure. And as
all other productions are but a change of Matters
sensitive motions, so all irregular and extravagant
opinions are nothing but a change of Matters rational
motions; onely productions by rational motions
are interior, and those by sensitive motions exterior.
For the Natural Mind is not less material
then the body, onely the Matter of the Mind is
much purer and subtiller then the Matter of the
Body. And thus there is nothing in Nature but
what is material; but he that thinks it absurd to
say, the World is composed of meer self-moving
Matter, may consider, that it is more absurd to
believe Immaterial substances or spirits in Nature,
as also a spirit of Nature, which is the Vicarious
power of God upon Matter; For why should it not
be as probable, that God did give Matter a self-
moving power to her self, as to have made another
Creature to govern her? For Nature is
not a Babe, or Child, to need such a Spiritual
Nurse, to teach her to go, or to move; neither
is she so young a Lady as to have need of a Governess,
for surely she can govern her self; she
needs not a Guardian for fear she should run away Qq with Qq1v 150
with a younger Brother, or one that cannot make her a
Jointure. But leaving those strange opinions to the
fancies of their Authors, I’le add no more, but that
I am,

Madam

Your faithful Friend,
and Servant

VII

Madam

Your Author being very earnest in arguing against
those that maintain the opinion of Matter
being self-moving, amongst the rest of his arguments
brings in this: “Suppose,” Of the Immortality
of
the Soul
, l.I.
C.I 2.
says he, “Matter could
move it self, would meer Matter with self-motion amount
to that admirable wise contrivance of things which we see
in the World?—All the evasion I can imagine, our adversaries
may use here, will be this: That Matter is capable
of sense, and the finest and most subtil of the most refined
sense; and consequently of Imagination too, yea happily
of Reason and Understanding.”
I answer, it is very
probable, that not onely all the Matter in the World,
or Universe hath Sense, but also Reason; and that the
sensitive part of matter is the builder, and the rational
the designer; whereof I have spoken of before, and you
may find more of it in my Book of Philosophy. “But,”
says your Author, “Let us see, if all their heads laid together Qq2r 151
together can contrive the anatomical Fabrick of any Creature
that liveth?”
I answer, all parts of Nature are not
bound to have heads or tayls; but if they have, surely
they are wiser than many a man’s. “I demand”, says he,
“Has every one of these Particles, that must have a hand
in the framing of the body of an animal, the whole design
of the work by the Impress of some Phantasme upon it?
or as they have several offices, so have they several parts
of the design?”
I answer, All the actions of self-moving
Matter are not Impresses, nor is every part a hand-
labourer, but every part unites by degrees into such or
such a Figure. Again, says he, “How is it conceiveable
that any one Particle of Matter, or many together, (there
not existing, yet in Nature and animal) can have the Idea
Impressed of that Creature they are to frame?”
I answer,
all figures whatsoever have been, are, or can be in Nature,
are existent in nature. “How”, says he, “can they
in framing several parts confer notes? by what language
or speech can they communicate their Counsels one to another?”
I answer, Knowledg doth not always require
speech, for speech is an effect and not a cause, but
knowledg is a cause and not an effect; and nature hath
infinite more ways to express knowledg then man can
imagine, “Wherefore”, he concludes, “that they should
mutually serve one another in such a design, is more impossible,
then that so many men, blind and dumb from their
nativity, should joyn their forces and wits together to build
a Castle, or carve a statue of such a Creature, as none of
them knew any more in several, then some one of the smallest
parts thereof, but not the relation it bore to the whole.”
I
answer, Nature is neither blind nor dumb, nor any
ways defective, but infinitely wise and knowing; for blindness Qq2v 152
blindness and dumbness are but effects of some of her
particular actions, but there is no defect in self-moving
matter, nor in her actions in general; and it is absurd to
conceive the Generality of wisdom according to an Irregular
effect or defect of a particular Creature; for the
General actions of Nature are both life and knowledg,
which are the architects of all Creatures, and know
better how to frame all kinds and sorts of Creatures
then man can conceive; and the several parts of Matter
have a more easie way of communication, then Mans
head hath with his hand, or his hand with pen, ink, and
paper, when he is going to write; which later example
will make you understand my opinion the better, if you
do but compare the rational part of Matter to the head,
the sensitive to the hand, the inanimate to pen, ink and
paper, their action to writing, and their framed figures
to those figures or letters which are written; in all which
is a mutual agreement without noise or trouble. But
give me leave, Madam, to tell you, That self-moving
Matter may sometimes erre and move irregularly, and
in some parts not move so strong, curious, or subtil at
sometimes, as in other parts, for Nature delights in variety;
Nevertheless she is more wise then any Particular
Creature or part can conceive, which is the cause that
Man thinks Nature’s wife, subtil and lively actions, are
as his own gross actions, conceiving them to be constrained
and turbulent, not free and easie, as well as wise
and knowing; Whereas Nature’s Creating, Generating
and Producing actions are by an easie connexion
of parts to parts, without Counterbuffs, Joggs and
Jolts, producing a particular figure by degrees, and in
order and method, as humane sense and reason may well Rr1r 153
well perceive: And why may not the sensitive and rational
part of Matter know better how to make a Bee,
then a Bee doth how to make Honey and Wax? or
have a better communication betwixt them, then Bees
that fly several ways, meeting and joyning to make their
Combes in their Hives? But pardon, Madam, for I
think it a Crime to compare the Creating, Generating
and producing CoporealCorporeal Life and Wisdom of Nature
unto any particular Creature, although every particular
Creature hath their share, being a part of Nature.
Wherefore those, in my opinion, do grosly err, that
bind up the sensitive matter onely to taste, touch, hearing,
seeing, and smelling; as if the sensitive parts of
Nature had not more variety of actions, then to make
five senses; for we may well observe, in every Creature
there is difference of sense and reason according
to the several modes of self-motion; For the Sun, Stars,
Earth, Air, Fire, Water, Plants, Animals, Minerals;
although they have all sense and knowledg, yet
they have not all sense and knowledg alike, because sense
and knowledg moves not alike in every kind or sort of
Creatures, nay many times very different in one and the
same Creature; but yet this doth not cause a general
Ignorance, as to be altogether Insensible or Irrational,
neither do the erroneous and irregular actions of sense
and reason prove an annihilation of sense and reason; as
for example, a man may become Mad or a Fool
through the irregular motions of sense and reason, and
yet have still the Perception of sense and reason, onely
the alteration is caused through the alteration of the sensitive
and rational corporeal motions or actions, from
regular to irregular; nevertheless he has Perceptions, Rr Thoughts, Rr1v 154
Thoughts, Ideas, Passions, and whatsoever is made
by sensitive and rational Matter, neither can Perception
be divided from Motion, nor Motion from Matter;
for all sensation is Corporeal, and so is Perception.
I can add no more, but take my leave, and rest,

Madam

Your faithful Friend
and Servant

VIII

Madam

Your Author is pleased to say, that “Matter is a Principle
purely passive, and no otherwise moved or modified,
then as some other thing moves and modifies
it, but cannot move it self at all; which is most demonstrable
to them that contend for sense and perception in it: For
if it had any such perception, it would, by vertue of its
self-motion withdraw its self from under the knocks of
hammers, or fury of the fire; or of its own accord approach
to such things as are most agreeable to it, and pleasing, and
that without the help of muscles, it being thus immediately
endowed with a self-moving power.” Of the Immortality
of
the Soul
, l.2.
s.I.a.3.
By his leave, Madam,
I must tell you, that I see no consequence in this
argument; Because some parts of matter cannot withdraw
themselves from the force and power of other
parts, therefore they have neither sense, reason, nor
perception: For put the case, a man should be overpowr’dpowr’d Rr2r 155
by some other men, truely he would be forced
to suffer, and no Immaterial Spririts, I think, would
assist him. The very same may be said of other Creatures
or parts of Nature; for some may over-power
others, as the fire, hammer and hand doth over-power
a Horse-shooe, which cannot prevail over so much
odds of power and strength; And so likewise it is with
sickness and health, life and death; for example, some
corporeal motions in the body turning Rebels, by moving
contrary to the health of an animal Creature, it
must become sick; for not every particular creature
hath an absolute power, the power being in the Infinite
whole, and not in single divided parts: Indeed,
to speak properly, there is no such thing as an absolute
power in Nature; for though Nature hath power to
move it self, yet not beyond it self. But mistake me
not, for I mean by an absolute Power; not a circumscribed
and limited, but an unlimited power, no ways
bound or confined, but absolutely or every way Infinite,
and there is not any thing that has such an absolute
power but God alone: neither can Nature be undividable,
being Corporeal or Material; nor rest from
motion being naturally self-moving, and in a perpetual
motion. Wherefore though Matter is self-moving,
and very wise, (although your Author denies it, calling
those Fools that maintain this In the Append.
to the
Antid. c. 3.
a. 10.
opinion) yet it cannot
go beyond the rules of its Nature, no more then
any Art can go beyond its Rules and Principles: And
as for what your Author says, That every thing would
approach to that, which is agreeable and pleasant; I
think I need no demonstration to prove it; for we may
plainly see it in all effects of Nature, that there is Sympathypathy Rr2v 156
and Antipathy, and what is this else, but approaching
to things agreeable and pleasant, and withdrawing
it self from things disagreeable, and hurtful or
offensive? But of this subject I shall discourse more
hereafter, wherefore I finish here, and rest,

Madam

Your faithful Friend
and Servant

IX

Madam

Your Authors opinion is, That “Matter being once
actually divided as far as possibly it can, it is a perfect
contradiction it should be divided any further.” In the Preface
before
the Imm. of
the Soul.

I answer, Though Nature is Infinite, yet her actions
are not all dilative nor separative, but some divide and
some compose, some dilate and some contract, which
causes a mean betwixt Natures actions or motions. Next
your Author says, That “as Infinite Greatness has no
Figure, so Infinite Littleness hath none also.”
I answer,
Whatsoever hath a body, has a figure; for it is
impossible that substance, or body, and figure, should be
separated from each other, but wheresoever is body or
substance, there is also figure, and if there be an infinite
substance, there must also be an infinite figure,
although not a certain determined or circumscribed figure,
for such a figure belongs onely to finite particulars; and Sſ1r 157
and therefore I am of your Authors mind, That it is a
contradiction to say an Infinite Cube or Triangle, for
a Cube and a Triangle is a perfect circumscribed figure,
having its certain compass and circumference, be it never
so great or little; wherefore to say an Infinite Cube,
would be as much as to say a Finite Infinite. But as
for your Authors example of “Infinite matter, space or
duration, divided into three equal parts, all which he says
must needs be Infinite, or else the whole wil not be so, and then
the middle part of them will seem both Finite and Infinite.”

I answer, That Matter is not dividable into three equal
parts, for three is a finite number and so are three equal
parts; but I say that Matter being an Infinite body, is
dividable into Infinite parts, and it doth not follow, as
your Author says, That one of those infinite parts must
be infinite also, for else there would be no difference
betwixt the whole and its parts; I say whole for distinctions
and better expressions sake, and do not mean
such a whole which hath a certain number of parts,
and is of a certain and limited figure, although never so
great; but an Infinite whole, which expression I must
needs use, by reason I speak of Infinite parts; and that
each one of these Infinite parts in number may be finite
in substance or figure, is no contradiction, but very
probable and rational; nay, I think it rather absurd
to say that each part is infinite; for then there would
be no difference betwixt parts and whole, as I said before.
Onely this is to be observed, that the Infinite
whole is Infinite in substance or bulk, but the parts are
Infinite in number, and not in bulk, for each part is
circumscribed, and finite in its exterior figure and substance.
But mistake me not, when I speak of circumscribedSs scribed Sſ1v 158
and finite single parts; for I do not mean, that each
part doth subsist single and by it self, there being no such
thing as an absolute single part in Nature, but Infinite
Matter being by self-motion divided into an infinite
number of parts, all these parts have so near a relation
to each other, and to the infinite whole, that one cannot
subsist without the other; for the Infinite parts in
number do make the Infinite whole, and the Infinite
whole consists in the Infinite number of parts; wherefore
it is onely their figures which make a difference betwixt
them; for each part having its proper figure different
from the other, which is circumscribed and limited, it
is called a finite single part; and such a part cannot be
said Infinitely dividable, for infinite composition and
division belong onely to the Infinite body of Nature,
which being infinite in substance may also be infinitely
divided, but not a finite and single part: Besides, Infinite
composition doth hinder the Infinite division, and
Infinite division hinders the Infinite composition; so
that one part cannot be either infinitely composed, or
infinitely divided; and it is one thing to be dividable,
and another to be divided. And thus, when your Author
mentions in another place, That “if a body be divisible
into Infinite Parts, it hath an Infinite number of extended
parts:” Antid. Book
2. c.4.
If by extension he mean corporeal dimension,
I am of his opinion; for there is no part, be it never
so little in Nature, but is material; and if material,
it has a body; and if a body, it must needs have a bodily
dimension; and so every part will be an extended
part: but since there is no part but is finite in its self,
it cannot be divisible into infinite parts; neither can any
part be infinitely dilated or contracted; for as compositionsition Sſ2r 159
and division do hinder and obstruct each other
from running into Infinite, so doth dilation hinder the
Infinite contraction, and contraction the Infinite dilation,
which, as I said before, causes a mean betwixt Nature’s
actions; nevertheless, there are Infinite dilations
and contractions in Nature, because there are Infinite
contracted and dilated parts, and so are infinite divisions
because there are infinite divided parts; but contraction,
dilation, extension, composition, division, and
the like, are onely Nature’s several actions; and as
there can be no single part in Nature that is Infinite, so
there can neither be any single Infinite action. But
as for Matter, Motion and Figure, those are Individable
and Inseparable, and make but one body or substance;
for it is as impossible to divide them, as impossible
it is to your Author to separate the essential proprieties,
which he gives, from an Immortal Spirit; And as
Matter, Motion and Figure are inseparable; so is likewise
Matter, Space, Place and Duration; For Parts,
Motion, Figure, Place and Duration, are but one Infinite
body; onely the Infinite parts are the Infinite divisions
of the Infinite body, and the Infinite body is a
composition of the Infinite parts; but figure, place and
body are all one, and so is time, andand duration, except
you will call time the division of duration, and duration
the composition of time; but infinite time, and infinite
duration is all one in Nature: and thus Nature’s Principal
motions and actions are dividing, composing, and
disposing or ordering, according to her Natural wisdom,
by the Omnipotent God’s leave and permission.
Concerning the Sun, which your Author speaks of in
the same place, and denies him to be a “Spectator of our Particular Sſ2v 160
Particular affairs upon Earth”
; saying, there is no such
divine Principle in him, whereby he can do it. I will
speak nothing against, nor for it; but I may say, that
the Sun hath such a Principle as other Creatures have,
which is, that he has sensitive and rational corporeal
motions, as well as animals or other Creatures, although
not in the same manner, nor the same organs;
and if he have sensitive and rational motions, he may also
have sensitive and rational knowledg or perception,
as well as man, or other animals and parts of Nature
have, for ought any body knows; for it is plain to humane
sense and reason, that all Creatures must needs
have rational and sensitive knowledg, because they
have all sensitive and rational matter and motions. But
leaving the Sun for Astronomers to contemplate upon,
I take my leave, and rest,

Madam

Your faithful Friend,
and Servant

X

Madam

Your Author in his arguments against Motion, being
a “Principle of Nature,” Append. to
the Antid.
c.11
endeavours to prove,
that Beauty, Colour, Symmetry, and the like,
in Plants, as well as in other Creatures, are no result
from the meer motion of the matter; and forming this objection, Tt1r 161
objection, “It may be said”, says he, “That the regular
motion of the matter made the first plant of every kind; but
we demand, What regulated the motion of it, so as to guide
it, to form it self into such a state?”
I answer, The Wisdom
of Nature or infinite Matter did order its own
actions so, as to form those her Parts into such an exact
and beautiful figure, as such a Tree, or such a Flower,
or such a Fruit, and the like; and some of her Parts are
pleased and delighted with other parts, but some of her
parts are afraid or have an aversion to other parts; and
hence is like and dislike, or sympathy and antipathy,
hate and love, according as nature, which is infinite
self-moving matter, pleases to move; for though Natural
Wisdom is dividable into parts, yet these parts are
united in one infinite Body, and make but one Being
in it self, like as the several parts of a man make up but
one perfect man; for though a man may be wise in several
causes or actions, yet it is but one wisdom; and
though a Judg may shew Justice in several causes, yet it
is but one Justice; for Wisdom and Justice, though
they be practised in several causes, yet it is but one Wisdom,
and one Justice; and so, all the parts of a mans
body, although they move differently, yet are they
but one man’s bodily actions; Just as a man, if he carve
or cut out by art several statues, or draw several Pictures,
those statues or pictures are but that one man’s
work. The like may be said of Natures Motions and
Figures; all which are but one self-active or self-moving
Material Nature. But Wise Nature’s Ground
or Fundamental actions are very Regular, as you may
observe in the several and distinct kinds, sorts and particulars
of her Creatures, and in their distinct Proprieties,Tt prieties Tt1v 162
Qualities, and Faculties, belonging not onely
to each kind and sort, but to each particular Creature
and since man is not able to know perfectly all those proprieties
which belong to animals, much less will he be
able to know and judg of those that are in Vegetables,
Minerals and Elements; and yet these Creatures, for any
thing Man knows, may be as knowing, understanding,
and wise as he; and each as knowing of its kind or
sort, as man is of his; But the mixture of ignorance
and knowledg in all Creatures proceeds from thence,
that they are but Parts; and there is no better proof, that
the mind of man is dividable, then that it is not perfectly
knowing; nor no better proof that it is composeable,
then that it knows so much: but all minds are not alike,
but some are more composed then others, which is the
cause, some know more then others; for if the mind in
all men were alike, all men would have the same Imaginations,
Fancies, Conceptions, Memories, Remembrances,
Passions, Affections, Understanding, and so
forth: The same may be said of their bodies; for if all
mens sensitive parts were as one, and not dividable and
composeable, all their Faculties, Proprieties, Constitutions,
Complexions, Appetites, would be the same
in every man without any difference; but humane sense
and reason doth well perceive, that neither the mind,
life nor body are as one piece, without division and composition.
Concerning the divine Soul, I do not treat
of it; onely this I may say, That all are not devout alike,
nor those which are, are not at all times alike devout.
But to conclude: some of our modern Philosophers
think they do God good service, when they endeavour
to prove Nature, as Gods good Servant, to be Tt2r 163
be stupid, ignorant, foolish and mad, or any thing
rather then wise, and yet they believe themselves wise,
as if they were no part of Nature; but I cannot imagine
any reason why they should rail on her, except
as she hath given to others; for children in this case do
often rail at their Parents, for leaving their Brothers and
Sisters more then themselves. However, Nature can
do more then any of her Creatures: and if Man can
Paint, Imbroider, Carve, Ingrave curiously; why
may not Nature have more Ingenuity, Wit and Wisdom
then any of her particular Creatures? The same
may be said of her Government. And so leaving Wise
Nature, I rest,

Madam

Your faithful Friend
and Servant

XI

Madam

To your Authors argument, That “if Motion belong
naturally to Matter, Matter being Uniform,
it must be alike moved in every part or particle imaginable
of it, by reason this Motion being natural and essential
to Matter, is alike every way.” Antid. l. 2.
c. I.
I answer, That
this is no more necessary, then that the several actions
of one body, or of one part of a body should be alike;
for though Matter is one and the same in its Nature, and Tt2v 164
and never changes, yet the motions are various, which
motions are the several actions of one and the same Natural
Matter; and this is the cause of so many several
Creatures; for self-moving matter by its self-moving
power can act several ways, modes or manners; and
had not natural matter a self-acting power, there could
not be any variety in Nature; for Nature knows of no
rest, there being no such thing as rest in Nature; but
she is in perpetual motion, I mean self-motion, given
her from God: Neither do I think it Atheistical (as
your Author deems) to maintain this opinion of self-
motion, as long as I do not deny the Omnipotency of
God; but I should rather think it Irreligious to make
so many several Creatures as Immaterial Spirits, like so
many severall Deities, to rule and govern Nature and
all material substances in Nature; for what Atheism
doth there lie in saying, that natural matter is naturally
moving, and wise in her self? Doth this oppose
the omnipotency and Infinite wisdom of God? It rather
proves and confirms it; for all Natures free power
of moving and wisdom is a gift of God, and proceeds
from him; but I must confess, it destroys the power of
Immaterial substances, for Nature will not be ruled nor
governed by them, and to be against Natural Immaterial
substances, I think, is no Atheisme, except we make
them Deities; neither is it Atheisme to contradict the
opinion of those, that believe such natural incorporeal
Spirits, unless man make himself a God. But although
Nature is wise, as I said before, and acts methodically,
yet the variety of motions is the cause of so many Irregularities
in Nature, as also the cause of Irregular opinions;
for all opinions are made by self-moving matters motions, Vu1r 165
motions, or (which is all one) by corporeal self-motion,
and some in their opinions do conceive Nature according
to the measure of themselves, as that Nature can, nor
could not do more, then they think, nay, some believe
they can do as much as Nature doth; which opinions,
whether they be probable or regular, I’le let any man
judg; adding onely this, that to humane sense and reason
it appears plainly, that as God has given Nature a
power to act freely, so he doth approve of her actions,
being wise and methodical in all her several Productions,
Generations, Transformations and Designs: And so I
conclude for the present, onely subscribe my self, as really
I am,

Madam

Your faithful Friend,
and Servant

XII

Madam

I am of your Authors opinion, concerning self-activity
or self-motion, That “what is Active of it self, can
no more cease to be active then to be:” Of the Immortality
of
the Soul
, l.I.
c. 7.
And I have been
always of this opinion, even from the first begining of
my conceptions in natural Philosophy, as you may see
in my first Treatise of Natural Philosophy, which I put
forth eleven years since; where I say, That self-moving
Matter is in a Perpetual motion; But your Author endeavorsVu deavors Vu1v 166
from thence to conclude, That “Matter is not
self active, because it is reducible to rest.”
To which I
answer, That there is no such thing as Rest in Nature:
Not do I say, that all sorts of motions are subject to
our senses, for those that are subject to our sensitive Perceptions,
are but gross Motions, in comparison to those
that are not subject to our exterior senses: as for example;
We see some bodies dilate, others consume, others
corrupt; yet we do not see how they dilate, nor how
they consume, nor how they corrupt: Also we see some
bodies contract, some attract, some condense, some
consist, &c. yet we do not see their contracting, attracting,
condensing, consisting or retenting motions; and
yet we cannot say, they are not corporeal motions, because
not subject to our exterior senses; for if there were
not contracting, attracting, retenting or consistent corporeal
self-motions, it had been impossible that any
creature could have been composed into one united figure,
much less stayed and continued in the same figure
without a general alteration. But your Author
says, “If Matter, as Matter, had Motion, nothing would
hold together, but Flints, Adamants, Brass, Iron, yea,
this whole Earth, would suddenly melt into a thinner substance
then the subtil Air, or rather it never had been condensated
together to this consistency we find it.”
But I
would ask him, what reason he can give, that corporeal
self-motion should make all matter rare and fluid,
unless he believe there is but one kind of motion in Nature,
but this, human sense and reason will contradict;
for we may observe there are Infinite changes of Motion,
and there is more variety and curiosity in corporeal
motions, then any one single Creature can imagine, much Vu2r 167
much less know, but I suppose he conceives all corporeal
matter to be gross, and that not any corporeal motion
can be subtil, penetrating, contracting and dilating;
and that whatsoever is penetrating, contracting
and dilating, is Individable: But by his leave, Madam,
this doth not follow; for though there be gross degrees
of Matter, and strong degrees of Corporeal Motions,
yet there are also pure and subtil degrees of Matter and
Motions; to wit, that degree of Matter, which I name
sensitive and rational Matter, which is natural Life and
Knowledg, as sensitive Life and rational Knowledg.
Again, your Author askes, “What glue or cement holds the
parts of hard matter in Stones and Metals together?”

I answer, Consistent or retentive corporeal motions,
by an agreeable union and conjunction in the several
parts of Metal or Stone; and these retentive or consistent
motions, are as strong and active, if not more,
then some dilative or contractive motions; for I have
mentioned heretofore, that, as sensitive and rational
corporeal motions are in all Creatures, so also in Stone,
Metal, and any other dense body whatsoever; so that
not any one Creature or part of Matter is without Motion,
and therefore not any thing is at rest. But,
Madam, I dare say, I could bring more reason and
sense to prove, that sensitive and rational Matter is fuller
of activity, and has more variety of motion, and
can change its own parts of self-moving Matter more
suddenly, and into more exterior figures, then Immaterial
Spirits can do upon natural Matter. But your
Author says, That Immaterial Spirits are endued with
Sense and Reason; I say, My sensitive and rational
corporeal Matter is Sense and Reason it self, and is the Architect Vu2v 168
Architect or Creator of all figures of Natural matter;
for though all the parts of Matter are not self-moving,
yet there is not any part that is not moving or moved, by
and with the mover, which is animate matter. And thus
I conclude, and rest constantly,

Madam

Your faithful Friend
and Servant

XIII

Madam

That Matter is uncapable of Sense, your Author
proves by the example of dead Carcasses; “For,” Of the Immortality
of
the Soul.
l.2.
c.2.

says he, “Motion and Sense being really one and the
same thing, it must needs follow, that where there is motion,
there is also sense and perception; but on the contrary,
there is Reaction in dead Carkasses, and yet no Sense.”

I answer shortly, That it is no consequence, because
there is no animal sense nor exterior perceptible local
motion in a dead Carcass, therefore there is no
sense at all in it; for though it has not animal sense, yet
it may nevertheless have sense according to the nature of
that figure, into which it did change from being an animal.
Also he says, “If any Matter have sense, it will
follow, that upon reaction all shall have the like; and that a
Bell while it is ringing and a Bow while it is bent, and every
Jack-in-a-box, that School-boys play with, shall be living Xx1r 169
living animals.”
I answer, It is true, if reaction made
sense; but reaction doth not make sense, but sense
makes reaction; and though the Bell hath not an animal
knowledg, yet it may have a mineral life and
knowledg, and the Bow, and the Jack-in-a-box a vegetable
knowledg; for the shape and form of the Bell,
Bow, and Jack-in-a-box, is artificial; nevertheless each
in its own kind may have as much knowledg as an animal
in his kind; onely they are different according to
the different proprieties of their Figures: And who
can prove the contrary that they have not? For certainly
Man cannot prove what he cannot know; but Mans
nature is so, that knowing but little of other Creatures,
he presently judges there is no more knowledg in Nature,
then what Man, at least Animals, have; and confines
all sense onely to Animal sense, and all knowledg
to Animal knowledg. Again says your Author, “That
Matter is utterly uncapable of such operations as we
find in our selves, and that therefore there is something
in us Immaterial or Incorporeal; for we find in our selves
that one and the same thing, both hears, and sees, and
tastes, and perceives all the variety of objects that Nature
manifests unto us.”
I answer, That is the reason
there is but one matter, and that all natural perception
is made by the animate part of matter; but although
there is but one matter in Nature, yet there are several
parts or degrees, and consequently several actions of
that onely matter, which causes such a variety of perceptions,
both sensitive and rational: the sensitive perception
is made by the sensitive corporeal motions, copying
out the figures of forreign objects in the sensitive organs
of the sentient; and if those sensitive motions do patternXx tern Xx1v 170
out forreign objects in each sensitive organ alike at
one and the same time, then we hear, see, taste, touch
and smell, at one and the same time: But Thoughts and
Passions, as Imagination, Conception, Fancy, Memory,
Love, Hate, Fear, Joy, and the like, are made
by the rational corporeal motions in their own degree of
matter, to wit, the rational. And thus all perception is
made by one and the same matter, through the variety
of its actions or motions, making various and several figures,
both sensitive and rational. But all this variety
in sense and reason, or of sensitive and rational perceptions,
is not made by parts pressing upon parts, but by
changing their own parts of matter into several figures
by the power of self-motion: For example, I see
a Man or Beast; that Man or Beast doth not touch my
eye in the least, neither in it self, nor by pressing the adjoyning
parts: but the sensitive corporeal motions streight
upon the sight of the Man or Beast make the like figure
in the sensitive organ, the Eye, and in the eyes own substance
or matter, as being in the eye as well as the other
degrees of matter, to wit, the rational and inanimate,
for they are all mixt together. But this is to be observed,
That the rational matter can and doth move in its
own substance, as being the purest and subtillest degree
of matter; but the sensitive being not so pure and subtil,
moves always with the inanimate Matter, and so
the perceptive figures which the rational Matter, or rational
corporeal Motions make, are made in their own
degree of Matter; but those figures which the sensitive
patterns out, are made in the organs or parts of the sentient
body proper to such or such a sense or perception:
as in an animal Creature, the perception of sight is Xx2r 171
is made by the sensitive corporeal motions in the Eye;
the perception of hearing, in the Ear, and so forth.
As for what your Author says, “That we cannot conceive
any portion of Matter, but is either hard or soft”
; I
answer, That these are but effects of Matters actions,
and so is rare, and dense, and the like; but there are
some Creatures which seem neither perfectly rare, nor
dense, nor hard, nor soft, but of mixt qualities; as for
example, Quicksilver seems rare, and yet is dense; soft,
and yet is hard; for though liquid Quicksilver is soft to
our touch, and rare to our sight, yet it is so dense and hard,
as not to be readily dissolved from its nature; and if there
be such contraries and mixtures in one particular creature
made of self-moving Matter, what will there not be in
Matter it self, according to the old saying: “If the Man such
praise shall have; What the Master that keeps the knave?”

So if a particular Creature hath such opposite qualities
and mixtures of corporeal motions, what will the Creator
have which is self-moving Matter? Wherefore
it is impossible to affirm, that self-moving MattetMatter is either
all rare, or all dense, or all hard, or all soft; because
by its self-moving power it can be either, or both,
and so by the change and variety of motion, there may
be soft and rare Points, and hard and sharp Points, hard
and contracted Globes, and soft and rare Globes; also
there may be pressures of Parts without printing, and
printing without pressures. Concerning that part of
Matter which is the Common Sensorium, your Author demands,
“Whether some point of it receive the whole Image
of the object, or whether it be wholly received into every
point of it?”
I answer, first, That all sensitive Matter
is not in Points: Next, That not any single part can subsist Xx2v 172
subsist of it self; and then that one Part doth not receive
all parts or any part into it self; but that Parts by the
power of self-motion can and do make several figures of
all sizes and sorts, and can Epitomize a great object into
a very little figure; for outward objects do not move the
body, but the sensitive and rational matter moves according
to the figures of outward objects: I do not say
always, but most commonly; “But”, says your Author;
“How can so smal a Point receive the Images of so vast or so
various objects at once, without obliteration or confusion.”

First, I answer, That, as I said before, sensitive Matter
is not bound up to a Point, nor to be a single self-
subsisting Part. Next, as for confusion, I say, that the
sensitive matter makes no more confusion, then an Engraver,
when he engraves several figures in a small
stone, and a Painter draws several figures in a small
compass; for a Carver will cut out several figures in a
Cherry-stone, and a Lady in a little black Patch; and if
gross and rude Art is able to do this, what may not Ingenious
and Wise Nature do? And as Nature is ingenious
and knowing in her self, so in her Parts, and her
Parts in her; for neither whole nor Parts are ignorant,
but have a knowledg, each according to the motion of
its own Parts; for knowledg is in Motion, and Motion in
Matter; and the diversity and variety of motion is the
diversity and variety of knowledg, so that every particular
figure and motion hath its particular knowledg,
as well as its proper and peculiar parts; and as the parts
join or divide, so doth knowledg, which many times
causes Arts to be lost and found, and memory and remembrance
in Particular Creatures: I do not say, they
are utterly lost in nature, but onely in respect to particularcular Yy1r 173
Creatures, by the dissolving and dividing of their
particular figures. For the rational matter, by reason
it moves onely in its own parts, it can change and rechange
into several figures without division of parts,
which makes memory and remembrance: But men not
considering or believing there might be such a degree of
onely matter, namely rational, it has made them erre in
their judgments. Nevertheless there is a difference between
sensitive and rational parts and motions, and yet
they are agreeable most commonly in their actions,
though not always. Also the rational can make such
figures as the sensitive cannot, by reason the rational has
a greater power and subtiler faculty in making variety,
then the sensitive; for the sensitive is bound to move
with the inanimate, but the rational moves onely in its
own parts; for though the sensitive and rational oftentimes
cause each other to move, yet they are not of one
and the same degree of matter, nor have they the same
motions. And this rational Matter is the cause of all
Notions, Conceptions, Imaginations, Deliberation,
Determination, Memory, and any thing else that belongs
to the Mind; for this matter is the mind of Nature,
and so being dividable, the mind of all Creatures,
as the sensitive is the life; and it can move, as I said, more
subtilly, and more variously then the sensitive, and make
such figures as the sensitive cannot, without outward examples
and objects. But all diversity comes by change
of motion, and motions are as sympathetical and agreeing,
as antipathetical and disagreeing; And though Nature’s
artificial motions, which are her Playing motions,
are sometimes extravagant, yet in her fundamental
actions there is no extravagancy, as we may observe Yy by Yy1v 174
by her exact rules in the various generations, the distinct
kinds and sorts, the several exact measures, times, proportions
and motions of all her Creatures, in all which her
wisdom is well exprest, and in the variety her wise pleasure:
To which I leave her, and rest,

Madam

Your faithful Friend,
and Servant

XIV

Madam

“If there be any sense and perception in Matter,” Of the Immortality
of
the Soul
, l.2.
c.I.a.1,6,7.
says
your Author, “it must needs be Motion or Reaction of
one part of matter against another; and that all diversity
of sense and perception doth necessarily arise from the
diversity of the Magnitude, Figure, Posture, Vigour
and Direction of Motion in Parts of the Matter; In
which variety of perceptions, Matter hath none, but such,
as are impressed by corporeal motions, that is to say, that
are perceptions of some actions, or modificated Impressions
of parts of matter bearing one against another.”
I have
declared, Madam, my opinion concerning Perception
in my former Letters, that all Perception is not Impression
and Reaction, like as a Seal is printed on Wax:
For example, the corporeal rational motions in the
mind do not print, but move figuratively; but the sensitive
motions do carve, print, engrave, and, as it were, pencil Yy2r 175
pencil out, as also move figuratively in productions, and
do often take patterns from the rational figures, as the
rational motions make figures according to the sensitive
patterns; But the rational can move without patterns,
and so the sensitive: For surely, were a man born blind,
deaf, dumb, and had a numb palsie in his exterior
parts, the sensitive and rational motions would nevertheless
move both in body and mind according to the
nature of his figure; for though no copies were taken
from outward objects, yet he would have thoughts,
passions, appetites, and the like; and though he could
not see exterior objects, nor hear exterior sounds, yet no
question but he would see and hear interiously after the
manner of dreams, onely they might not be any thing
like to what is perceiveable by man in the World; but
if he sees not the Sun-light, yet he would see something
equivalent to it; and if he hears not such a thing as
Words, yet he would hear something equivalent to
words; for it is impossible, that his sensitive and rational
faculties should be lost for want of an Ear, or an
Eye; so that Perception may be without exterior object,
or marks, or patterns: for although the sensitive
Motions do usually pattern out the figures of exterior
objects, yet that doth not prove, but they can make interior
figures without such objects. Wherefore Perception
is not always Reaction, neither is Perception
and Reaction really one thing; for though Perception
and Action is one and the same, yet not always Reaction;
but did Perception proceed from the reaction of
outward objects, a blind and deaf man would not so
much as dream; for he would have no interior motion
in the head, having no other exterior sense but touch, which, Yy2v 176
which, if the body was troubled with a painful disease,
he would neither be sensible of, but to feel pain, and
interiously feel nothing but hunger and fulness; and his
Mind would be as Irrational as some imagine Vegetables
and Minerals are. To which opinion I leave
them, and rest,

Madam

Your faithful Friend
and Servant

XV

Madam

Your Author is pleased, in Mirth, and to disgrace
the opinion of those which hold, that Perception is
made by figuring, to bring in this following example:
“Suppose,” In the second
Book
of the
Immortality
of the Soul
,
ch. 6.
says he, “one Particle should shape it self
into a George on Horse-back with a Lance in his hand,
and another into an Inchanted Castle; this George on
Horse-back
must run against the Castle, to make the
Castle receive his impress and similitude: But what then?
Truly the Encounter will be very Unfortunate, for
S. George indeed may easily break his Lance, but it is
impossible that he should by justling against the Particle
in the form of a Castle, conveigh the intire shape of himself
and his Horse thereby, such as we find our selves able to
imagine of a man on Horse-back; which is a Truth as demonstrable
as any Theorem in Mathematicks.”
I answer, first, Zz1r 177
first, That there is no Particle single and alone by it self;
Next, I say, It is more easie for the rational matter to
put it self into such figures, and to make such encounters,
then for an Immaterial mind or sustancesubstance to imagine
it; for no imagination can be without figure, and
how should an Immaterial created substance present such
Figures, but by making them either in it self or upon
matter? For S. George and the Castle are figures, and
their encounters are real fighting actions, and how such
figures and actions can be in the mind or memory, and
yet not be, is impossible to conceive; for, as I said,
those figures and actions must be either in the incorporeal
mind, or in the corporeal parts of matter; and if
the figures and motions may be in an incorporeal substance,
much more is it probable for them to be in a
corporeal; nay if the figures and their actions can be in
gross corporeal matter, why should they not be in the
purest part of matter, which is the rational matter? And
as for being made known to the whole body, and every
part thereof, it is not necessary, no more then it is necessary,
that the private actions of every Man or Family
should be made known to the whole Kingdom, or
Town, or Parish: But my opinion of self-corporeal
motion and perception, may be as demonstrable as
that of Immaterial Natural Spirits, which, in my mind,
is not demonstrable at all, by reason it is not corporeal
or material; For how can that be naturally demonstrable,
which naturally is nothing? But your Author
believes the Mind or rational SoulSoul to be individable, and
therefore concludes, that the Parts of the same Matter,
although at great distance, must of necessity know each
Particular act of each several Part; but that is not necessary;Zz sary; Zz1v 178
for if there were not ignorance through the division
of Parts, every man and other creatures would know
alike; and there is no better proof, that matter, or any
particular creature in nature is not governed by a created
Immaterial Spirit, then that knowledg is in parts;
for the hand doth not know what pain the head feels,
which certainly it would do, if the mind were not
dividable into parts, but an individable substance.
But this is well to be observed, that some parts
in some actions agree generally in one body, and
some not; as for example, temperance and appetite
do not agree; for the corporeal actions of
appetite desire to join with the corporeal actions of
such or such other parts, but the corporeal actions of
temperance do hinder and forbid it; whereupon there
is a faction amongst the several parts: for example, a
Man desires to be drunk with Wine; this desire is
made by such corporeal actions as make appetite; the
rational corporeal motions or actions which make temperance,
oppose those that make appetite, and that sort
of actions which hath the better, carryes it, the hand
and other parts of the body obeying the strongest side;
and if there be no wine to satisfie the appetite, yet many
times the appetite continues; that is, the parts continue
in the same motions that make such an appetite;
but if the appetite doth not continue, then those parts
have changed their motions; or when by drinking, the
appetite is satisfied, and ceases, then those parts that made
the appetite, have altered their former motions. But
oftentimes the rational corporeal motions may so agree
with the sensitive, as there may be no opposition or crossing
at all, but a sympathetical mutual agreement betwixttwixt Zz2r 179
them, at least an approvement; so that the rational
may approve what the sensitive covet or desire: Also
some motions of the rational, as also of the sensitive matter,
may disagree amongst themselves, as we see, that a man
will often have a divided mind; for he will love and hate
the same thing, desire and not desire one and the same
thing, as to be in Heaven, and yet to be in the World:
Moreover, this is to be observed, That all rational perceptions
or cogitations, are not so perspicuous and clear
as if they were Mathematical Demonstrations, but there
is some obscurity, more or less in them, at least they are
not so well perceivable without comparing several figures
together, which proves, they are not made by an individable,
immaterial Spirit, but by dividable corporeal
parts: As for example, Man writes oftentimes false, and
seldom so exact, but he is forced to mend his hand, and
correct his opinions, and sometimes quite to alter them,
according as the figures continue or are dissolved and altered
by change of motion, and according as the actions
are quick or slow in these alterations, the humane
mind is setled or wavering; and as figures are made, or
dissolved and transformed, Opinions, Conceptions, Imaginations,
Understanding, and the like, are more
or less; And according as these figures last, so is constancy
or inconstancy, memory or forgetfulness, and as
those figures are repeated, so is remembrance; but sometimes
they are so constant and permanent, as they last
as long as the figure of the body, and sometimes it happens
not once in an age, that the like figures are repeated,
and sometimes they are repeated every moment:
As for example; a man remembers or calls to mind the
figure of another man, his friend, with all his qualities, dispositions, Zz2v 180
dispositions, actions, proprieties, and the like, several
times in an hour, and sometimes not once in a year, and
so as often as he remembers him, as often is the figure
of that man repeated; and as oft as he forgets him, so
often is his figure dissolved. But some imagine the rational
motions to be so gross as the Trotting of a Horse,
and that all the motions of Animate matter are as rude
and course as renting or tearing asunder, or that all impressions
must needs make dents or creases. But as Nature
hath degrees or corporeal matter, so she hath also
degrees or corporeal motions, Matter and Motion being
but one substance; and it is absurd to judg of the interior
motions of self-moving matter, by artificial or
exterior gross motions, as that all motions must be like
the tearing of a sheet of Paper, or that the printing and
patterning of several figures of rational and sensitive
matter must be like the printing of Books; nay, all artificial
Printings are not so hard, as to make dents and
impresses; witness Writing, Painting, and the like;
for they do not disturb the ground whereon the letters
are written, or the picture drawn, and so the curious
actions of the purest rational matter are neither rude nor
rough; but although this matter is so subtil and pure, as
not subject to exterior human senses and organs, yet
certainly it is dividable, not onely in several Creatures,
but in the several parts of one and the same Creature, as
well as the sensitive, which is the Life of Nature, as
the other is the Soul; not the Divine, but natural Soul;
neither is this Soul Immaterial, butbut Corporeal; not
composed of raggs and shreds, but it is the purest,
simplest and subtillest matter in Nature. But to conclude,
I desire you to remember, Madam, that this rational Aaa1r 181
rational and sensitive Matter in one united and finite
Figure or particular Creature, has both common
and particular actions; for as there are several
kinds and sorts of Creatures, and particulars in
every kind and sort: so the like for the actions of the
rational and sensitive matter in one particular Creature.
Also it is to be noted, That the Parts of
rational matter, can more suddenly give and take Intelligence
to and from each other, then the sensitive;
nevertheless, all Parts in Nature, at least adjoyning
parts, have Intelligence between each other, more
or less, because all parts make but one body; for it is
not with the parts of Matter, as with several Constables
in several Hundreds, or several Parishes, which
are a great way distant from each other, but they
may be as close as the combs of Bees, and yet as
partable and as active as Bees. But concerning the
Intelligence of Natures Parts, I have sufficiently spoken
in other places; and so I’le add no more, but that
I unfeignedly remain,

Madam

Your faithful Friend
and Servant

Aaa MA- Aaa1v 182

XVI

Madam

“Sensation in corporeal motion is first, and Perception
follows,” In the Pref.
of the Imm.
of the Soul.
sayes your Author: to which opinion I
give no assent, but do believe that Perception and
Sensation are done both at one and the same time, as being
one and the same thing without division, either in
reason or sense, and are performed without any knocks,
or jolts, or hitting against. But let me tell you, Madam,
there arises a great mistake by many, from not
distinguishing well, sensitive Motion, and rational Motion;
for though all motions are in one onely matter,
yet that matter doth not move always in the same manner,
for then there could be no variety in Nature; and
truly, if man, who is but a part of Nature, may move
diversly, and put himself into numerous postures; Why
may not Nature? But concerning Motions, and
their variety, to avoid tedious repetitions, I must still referr
you to my Book of Philosophical Opinions; I’le add
onely this, that it is well to be observed, That all Motions
are not Impressions, neither do all Impressions
make such dents, as to disturb the adjoyning Parts:
Wherefore those, in my opinion, understand Nature
best, which say, that Sensation and Perception are really
one and the same; but they are out, that say, there
can be no communication at a distance, unless by pressing
and crowding; for the patterning of an outward
object, may be done without any inforcement or disturbance, Aaa2r 18
disturbance, jogging or crowding, as I have declared
heretofore; for the sensitive and rational motions in the
sensitive and rational parts of matter in one creature, observing
the exterior motions in outward objects, move
accordingly, either regularly or irregularly in patterns;
and if they have no exterior objects, as in dreams, they
work by rote. And so to conclude, I am absolutely
of their opinion, who believe, that there is nothing
existent in Nature, but what is purely Corporeal, for
this seems most probable in sense and reason to me,

Madam

Your faithful Friend
and Servant

XVII

Madam

Outward Objects, as I have told you before, do
not make Sense and Reason, but Sense and
Reason do perceive and judg of outward objects;
For the Sun doth not make sight, nor doth sight make
light; but sense and reason in a Man, or any other
creature, do perceive and know there are such objects
as Sun, and Light, or whatsoever objects are presented
to them. Neither doth Dumbness, Deafness, Blindness,
&c. cause an Insensibility, but Sense through irregular
actions causes them; I say, through Irregular
actions, because those effects do not properly belong to the Aaa2v 184
the nature of that kind of Creatures; for every Creature,
if regularly made, hath particular motions proper
to its figure; for natural Matters wisdom makes
distinctions by her distinct corporeal motions, giving
every particular Creature their due Portion and Proportion
according to the nature of their figures, and to
the rules of her actions, but not to the rules of Arts,
Mathematical Compasses, Lines, Figures, and the
like. And thus the Sun, Stars, Meteors, Air, Fire,
Water, Earth, Minerals, Vegetables and Animals,
may all have Sense and Reason, although it doth not
move in one kind or sort of Creatures, or in one
particular, as in another: For the corporeal motions
differ not onely in kinds and sorts, but also in Particulars,
as is perceivable by human sense and reason;
Which is the cause, that Elements have elemental sense
and knowledg, and Animals animal sense and knowledg,
and so of Vegetables, Minerals, and the like.
Wherefore the Sun and Stars may have as much sensitive
and rational life and knowledg as other Creatures,
but such as is according to the nature of their figures, and
not animal, or vegetable, or mineral sense and knowledg.
And so leaving them, I rest,

Madam

Your faithful Friend
and Servant

Ma- Bbb1r 185

XVIII

Madam

Your Author denying that Fancy, Reason and
Animadversion are seated in the Brain, and that
the Brain is figured into this or that Conception:
“I demand,” Antid. lib.I.
c.II.
says he, “in what knot, loop or interval thereof
doth this faculty of free Fancy and active Reason reside?”

My answer is, that in my opinion, Fancy and Reason
are not made in the Brain, as there is a Brain, but as
there is sensitive and rational matter, which makes not
onely the Brain, but all Thoughts, Conceptions, Imaginations,
Fancy, Understanding, Memory, Remembrance,
and whatsoever motions are in the Head,
or Brain: neither doth this sensitive and rational matter
remain or act in one place of the Brain, but in every
part thereof; and not onely in every part of the Brain,
but in every part of the Body; nay, not onely in every
part of a Mans Body, but in every part of Nature. But,
Madam, I would ask those, that say the Brain has
neither sense, reason, nor self-motion, and therefore
no Perception; but that all proceeds from an Immaterial
Principle, as an Incorporeal Spirit, distinct from
the body, which moveth and actuates corporeal matter;
I would fain ask them, I say, where their Immaterial
Ideas reside, in what part or place of the Body? and
whether they be little or great? Also I would ask them,
whether there can be many, or but one Idea of God? If
they say many, then there must be several, distinct DeiticalBbb tical Bbb1v 186
Ideas; if but one, Where doth this Idea reside?
If they say in the head, then the heart is ignorant of
God; if in the heart, then the head is ignorant thereof,
and so for all parts of the body; but if they say, in every
part, then that Idea may be disfigured by a lost member;
if they say, it may dilate and contract, then I say
it is not the Idea of God, for God can neither contract
nor extend, nor can the Idea it self dilate and contract,
being immaterial; for contraction and dilation belong
onely to bodies, or material beings: Wherefore the
comparisons betwixt Nature and a particular Creature,
and between God and Nature, are improper; much
more betwixt God and Natures particular motions and
figures, which are various and changeable, although
methodical. The same I may ask of the Mind of
Man, as I do of the Idea in the Mind. Also I might
ask them, what they conceive the natural mind of man
to be, whether material or immaterial? If material,
their opinion is rational, and so the mind is dividable
and composable; if immaterial, then it is a Spirit; and
if a Spirit, it cannot possibly dilate nor contract, having
no dimension nor divisibility of parts, (although your
Author proves it by the example of Light; but I have
exprest my meaning heretofore, that light is divisible)
and if it have no dimension, how can it be confined in
a material body? Wherefore when your Author says,
the mind is a substance, it is to my reason very probable;
but not when he says, it is an immaterial substance,
which will never agree with my sense and reason; for it
must be either something, or nothing, there being no
medium between, in Nature. But pray mistake me
not, Madam, when I say Immaterial is nothing; for I Bbb2r 187
I mean nothing Natural, or so as to be a part of Nature;
for God forbid, I should deny, that God is a
Spiritual Immaterial substance, or Being; neither do I
deny that we can have an Idea, notion, conception, or
thought of the Existence of God; for I am of your Authors
opinion, That there is no Man under the cope of
Heaven, that doth not by the light of Nature, know,
and believe there is a God; but that we should have
such a perfect Idea of God, as of any thing else in the
World, or as of our selves, as your Author says, I cannot
in sense and reason conceive to be true or possible.
Neither am I against those Spirits, which the holy
Scripture mentions, as Angels and Devils, and the divine
Soul of Man; but I say onely, that no Immaterial
Spirit belongs to Nature, so as to be a part thereof; for
Nature is Material, or Corporeal; and whatsoever is
not composed of matter or body, belongs not to Nature;
nevertheless, Immaterial Spirits may be in Nature,
although not parts of Nature. But there can neither
be an Immaterial Nature, nor a Natural Immaterial;
Nay, our very thoughts and conceptions of Immaterial
are Material, as made of self-moving Matter.
Wherefore to conclude, these opinions in Men proceed
from a Vain-glory, as to have found out something
that is not in Nature; to which I leave them, and
their natural Immaterial Substances, like so many
Hobgoblins to fright Children withal, resting in the
mean time,

Madam

Your faithful Friend,
and Servant

Ma- Bbb2v 188

XIX

Madam

There are various opinions concerning the seat of
Common Sense, as your Author rehearseth them
in his Treatise of the Immortality of the Soul; Lib.2.c.4.
But my opinion is, That common sense hath also a
common place; for as there is not any part of the body
that hath not sense and reason, so sense and reason is in
all parts of the body, as it is observable by this, that every
part is subject to pain and pleasure, and all parts are
moveable, moving and moved; also appetites are in every
part of the body: As for example, if any part
itches, it hath an appetite to be scratched, and every part
can pattern out several objects, and so several touches;
and though the rational part of matter is mixt in all
parts of the body, yet it hath more liberty to make variety
of Motions in the head, heart, liver, spleen, stomack,
bowels, and the like, then in the other parts of
the body; nevertheless, it is in every part, together
with the sensitive: but they do not move in every part
alike, but differ in each part more or less, as it may be
observed; and although every part hath some difference
of knowledg, yet all have life and knowledg, sense
and reason, some more, some less, and the whole body
moves according to each part, and so do all the bodily
Faculties and Proprieties, and not according to one
single part; the rational Soul being in all parts of the body:
for if one part of the body should have a dead Palsie, it Ccc1r 189
it is not, that the Soul is gone from that part, but that
the sensitive and rational matter has altered its motion
and figure from animal to some other kind; for certainly,
the rational Soul, and so life, is in every part, as well
in the Pores of the skin, as in the ventricles of the brain,
and as well in the heel as in the head; and every part
of the body knows its own office, what it ought to do,
from whence follows an agreement of all the parts:
And since there is difference of knowledg in every
part of one body, well may there be difference between
several kinds and sorts, and yet there is knowledg
in all; for difference of knowledg is no argument
to prove they have no knowledg at all. Wherefore
I am not of the opinion, that that which moves the
whole body, is as a Point, or some such thing in a little
kernel or Glandula of the Brain, as an Ostrich-egge is
hung up to the roof of a Chamber; or that it is in
the stomack like a single penny in a great Purse; neither
is it in the midst of the heart, like a Lady in a
Lobster; nor in the bloud, like as a Menow, or Sprat
in the Sea; nor in the fourth Ventricle of the Brain,
as a lousie Souldier in a Watch-Tower. But you may
say, it is like a farthing Candle in a great Church: I
answer, That Light will not enlighten the by Chapels
of the Church, nor the Quest-house, nor the
Belfrey; neither doth the Light move the Church,
though it enlightens it: Wherefore the Soul after
this manner doth not move the corporeal body, no
more then the Candle moves the Church, or the
Lady moves the Lobster, or the Sprat the Sea as
to make it ebb and flow. But this I desire you to
observe, Madam, that though all the body of man Ccc or Ccc1v 190
or any other Creature, hath sense and reason, which is
life and knowledg, in all parts, yet these parts being all
corporeal, and having their certain proportions, can
have no more then what is belonging or proportionable
to each figure: As for example; if a Man should
feed, and not evacuate some ways or other, he could
not live; and if he should evacuate and not feed, he
could not subsist: wherefore in all Natures parts there
is ingress and egress, although not always perceived by
one creature, as Man; but all exterior objects do not
enter into Man, or any other Creature, but are figured
by the rational, and some by the sensitive parts or motions
in the body; wherefore it is not rational to believe,
that exterior objects take up any more room, then if
there were none presented to the sensitive organs: Nor
is there any thing which can better prove the mind to be
corporeal then that there may be several Figures in several
parts of the body made at one time, as Sight, Hearing,
Tasting, Smelling, and Touching, and all these
in each several organ, as well at one, as at several times,
either by patterns, or not; which figuring without
Pattern, may be done as well by the sensitive motions in
the organs, as by the rational in the mind, and is called
remembrance. As for example: a Man may hear or
see without an object; which is, that the sensitive and rational
matter repeat such figurative actions, or make others
in the sensitive organs, or in the mind: and Thoughts,
Memory, Imagination, as also Passion, are no less corporeal
actions then the motion of the hand or heel;
neither hath the rational matter, being naturally wise,
occasion to jumble and knock her parts together, by
reason every part knows naturally their office what they Ccc2r 191
they ought to do, or what they may do. But I conclude,
repeating onely what I have said oft before, that
all Perceptions, Thoughts, and the like, are the Effects,
and Life and Knowledg, the Nature and Essence of
self-moving Matter. And so I rest,

Madam

Your faithful Friend
and Servant

XX

Madam

I am not able to conceive how the Mind of Man can
be compared to a Table-book, in which nothing
is writ; nor how to a Musician, who being asleep,
doth not so much as dream of any Musick, but being
jogg’d and awakend by another, who tells him two or
three words of a Song, and desires him to sing it, presently
recovers himself, and sings upon so slight an Intimation:
For such intimations are nothing else but outward
objects, which the interior sense consents to, and obeys;
for interior sense and reason doth often obey outward
objects: and in my opinion there is no rest in Nature,
and so neither in the Mind or natural Soul of Man,
which is in a perpetual motion, and needs therefore no
jogging to put it into any actual motion; for it hath
actual motion and knowledg in it self, because it is a self-
moving substance, actually knowing, and Material or Corporeal Ccc2v 192
Corporeal, not Immaterial, as your Author thinks:
and this material or corporeal Mind is nothing else
but what I call the rational matter, and the corporeal
life is the sensitive matter. But this is to be observed,
that the motions of the corporeal Mind do often imitate
the motions of the sensitive Life, and these again
the motions of the mind: I say oftentimes; for they
do it not always, but each one can move without
taking any pattern from the other. And all this I understand
of the Natural Soul of Man; not of the Divine
Soul, and her powers and faculties, for I leave
that to Divines to inform us of; onely this I say, that
men not conceiving the distinction between this natural
and divine Soul, make such a confusion betwixt
those two Souls and their actions, which causes so
many disputes and opinions. But if Nature hath
power from God to produce all kinds of Vegetables,
Minerals, Elements, Animals, and other sorts of
Creatures, Why not also Man? Truly if all Creatures
are natural Creatures, Man must be so too; and
if Man is a natural Creature, he must needs have natural
sense and reason, as well as other Creatures, being
composed of the same matter they are of. Neither
is it requisite, that all Creatures, being of the same
matter, must have the same manner of sensitive and
rational knowledg; which if so, it is not necessary
for Corn to have Ears to hear the whistling or chirping
of Birds, nor for Stones to have such a touch of
feeling as animals have, and to suffer pain, as they
do, when Carts go over them; as your Author is
pleased to argue out of Æsopes Tales; or for the Heliotrope
to have eyes to see the Sun: for what necessity is Ddd1r 193
is there that they should have humane sense and reason?
which is, that the rational and sensitive matter should
act and move in them as she doth in man or animals:
Certainly if there must be any variety in nature, it is
requisite she should not; wherefore all Vegetables, Minerals,
Elements, and Animals, have their proper motions
different from each others, not onely in their
kinds and sorts, but also in their particulars. And though
Stones have no progressive motion to withdraw
themselves from the Carts going over them, which
your Author thinks they would do, if they had sense,
to avoid pain: nevertheless they have motion, and consequently
sense and reason, according to the nature and
propriety of their figure, as well as man has according
to his. But this is also to be observed, that not any
humane Creature, which is accounted to have the perfectest
sense and reason, is able always to avoid what is
hurtful or painful, for it is subject to it by Nature: Nay,
the Append. to
the Antid.
ch. 3.
Immaterial Soul it self, according to your Author,
cannot by her self-contracting faculty withdraw her self
from pain. Wherefore there is no manner of consequence
to conclude from the sense of Animals to the
sense of Minerals, they being as much different as their
Figures are; And saying this, I have said enough to
express the opinon and mind of,

Madam

Your faithful Friend
and Servant

Ddd Ma- Ddd1v 194

XXI

Madam

Your Author endeavours very much to prove the
Existency of a “Natural Immaterial Spirit”, whom
he defines to be an “Incorporeal substance, Indivisible,
that can move it self, can penetrate, contract and
dilate it self, and can also move and alter the matter.”

Whereof, if you will have my opinion, I confess freely
to you, that in my sense and reason I cannot conceive
it to be possible, that there is any such thing in Nature;
for all that is a substance in Nature, is a body, and what
has a body, is corporeal; for though there be several
degrees of matter, as in purity, rarity, subtilty, activity;
yet there is no degree so pure, rare and subtil, that can
go beyond its nature, and change from corporeal to
incorporeal, except it could change from being something
to nothing, which is impossible in Nature. Next,
there is no substance in Nature that is not divisible; for
all that is a body, or a bodily substance, hath extension,
and all extension hath parts, and what has parts, is divisible.
As for self-motion, contraction and dilation,
these are actions onely of Natural Matter; for Matter
by the Power of God is self-moving, and all sorts of
motions, as contraction, dilation, alteration, penetration,
&c. do properly belong to Matter; so that natural
Matter stands in no need to have some Immaterial or
Incorporeal substance to move, rule, guide and govern
her, but she is able enough to do it all her self, by the free Ddd2r 195
free Gift of the Omnipotent God; for why should we
trouble our selves to invent or frame other unconceivable
substances, when there is no need for it, but Matter
can act, and move as well without them and of it self?
Is not God able to give such power to Matter, as to an
other Incorporeal substance? But I suppose this opinion
of natural Immaterial Spirits doth proceed from
Chymistry, where the extracts are vulgarly called Spirits;
and from that degree of Matter, which by reason
of its purity, subtilty and activity, is not subject to our
grosser senses; However, these are not Incorporeal, be
they never so pure and subtil. And I wonder much that
men endeavour to prove Immaterial Spirits by corporeal
Arts, when as Art is not able to demonstrate Nature
and her actions; for Art is but the effect of Nature,
and expresses rather the variety, then the truth of natural
motions; and if Art cannot do this, much less will
it be able to express what is not in Nature, or what is
beyond Nature; as to “trace the Visible” Antid. lib.2.
ch.2.
(or rather Invisible)
“footsteps of the divine Councel and Providence”, or
to demonstrate things supernatural, and which go beyond
mans reach and capacity. But to return to Immaterial
Spirits, that they should rule and govern infinite
corporeal matter, like so many demy-Gods, by a
dilating nod, and a contracting frown, and cause so many
kinds and sorts of Corporeal Figures to arise, being Incorporeal
themselves, is Impossible for me to conceive; for
how can an Immaterial substance cause a Material corporeal
substance, which has no motion in it self, to form
so many several and various figures and creatures, and
make so many alterations, and continue their kinds and
sorts by perpetual successions of Particulars? But perchance Ddd2v 196
perchance the Immaterial substance gives corporeal
matter motion. I answer, My sense and reason cannot
understand, how it can give motion, unless motion be
different, distinct and separable from it; nay, if
it were, yet being no substance or body it self, according
to your Authors and others opinion, the question is,
how it can be transmitted or given away to corporeal
matter? Your Author may say, That his Immaterial
and Incorporeal spirit of Nature, having self-motion,
doth form Matter into several Figures: I answer, Then
that Immaterial substance must be transformed and metamorphosed
into as many several figures as there are
figures in Matter; or there must be as many spirits, as
there are figures; but when the figures change, what
doth become of the spirits? Neither can I imagine,
that an Immaterial substance, being without body, can
have such a great strength, as to grapple with gross, heavy,
dull, and dead Matter; Certainly, in my opinion,
no Angel, nor Devil, except God Impower him, would
be able to move corporeal Matter, were it not self-
moving, much less any Natural Spirit. But God is a
Spirit, and Immovable; and if created natural Immaterials
participate of that Nature, as they do of the
Name, then they must be Immovable also. Your Author,
Madam, may make many several degrees of
Spirits; but certainly not I, nor I think any natural
Creature else, will be able naturally to conceive them.
He may say, perchance, There is such a close conjunction
betwixt Body and Spirit, as I make betwixt rational,
sensitive, and inanimate Matter. I answer, That these
degrees are all but one Matter, and of one and the same
Nature as meer Matter, different onely in degrees of purity, Eee1r 197
purity, subtilty, and activity, whereas Spirit and Body
are things of contrary Natures. In fine, I cannot conceive,
how a Spirit should fill up a place or space, having
no body, nor how it can have the effects of a body,
being none it self; for the effects flow from the cause;
and as the cause is, so are its effects: And so confessing
my ignorance, I can say no more, but rest,

Madam

Your faithful Friend
and Servant

XXII

Madam

Your Author having assigned Indivisibility to the
Soul or Spirit that moves and actuates matter, I
desire to know, how one Indivisible Spirit can be in
so many dividable parts? For there being Infinite
parts in Nature, they must either have one Infinite Spirit
to move them, which must be dilated infinitely, or
this Spirit must move severally in every part of Nature:
If the first, then I cannot conceive, but all motion must
be uniform, or after one and the same manner; nay, I cannot
understand, how there can be any dilation and contraction,
or rather any motion of the same spirit, by reason
if it dilate, then, (being equally spread out in all the parts
of Matter,) it must dilate beyond Matter; and if it contract,
it must leave some parts of matter void, and without Eee motion. Eee1v 198
motion. But if the Spirit moves every part severally,
then he is divisible; neither can I think, that there are so
many Spirits as there are Parts in Nature; for your
Author says, there is but one Spirit of Nature; I will
give an easie and plain example: When a Worm is
cut into two or three parts, we see there is sensitive life
and motion in every part, for every part will strive and
endeavour to meet and joyn again to make up the whole
body; now if there were but one indivisible Life, Spirit,
and Motion, I would fain know, how these severed
parts could move all by one Spirit. Wherefore,
Matter, in my opinion, has self-motion in it self, which
is the onely soul and life of Nature, and is dividable
as well as composable, and full of variety of action; for
it is as easie for several parts to act in separation, as in
composition, and as easie in composition as in separation;
Neither is every part bound to one kind or sort
of Motions; for we see in exterior local motions, that
one man can put his body into several shapes and postures,
much more can Nature. But is it not strange,
Madam, that a man accounts it absurd, ridiculous,
and a prejudice to Gods Omnipotency, to attribute self-
motion to Matter, or a material Creature, when it is
not absurd, ridiculous, or any prejudice to God, to
attribute it to an Immaterial Creature? What reason of
absurdity lies herein? Surely I can conceive none, except
it be absurd and ridiculous to make that, which no
man can know or conceive what it is, viz. an immaterial
natural Spirit, (which is as much as to say, a natural
No-thing) to have motion, and not onely motion,
but self-motion; nay, not onely self-motion, but
to move, actuate, rule, govern, and guide Matter, or Eee2r 199
or corporeal Nature, and to be the cause of all the most
curious varieties and effects in nature: Was not God
able to give self-motion as well to a Material, as to an
Immaterial Creature, and endow Matter with a self-moving
power? I do not say, Madam, that Matter hath
motion of it self, so, that it is the prime cause and principle
of its own self-motion; for that were to make
Matter a God, which I am far from believing; but my opinion
is, That the self-motion of Matter proceeds from
God, as well as the self-motion of an Immaterial Spirit;
and that I am of this opinion, the last Chapter of my
Book of Philosophy will enform you, where I treat of
the Deitical Centre, as the Fountain from whence all
things do flow, and which is the supream Cause, Author,
Ruler and Governor of all. Perhaps you will
say, it is, because I make Matter Eternal. Tis true,
Madam, I do so: but I think Eternity doth not take off
the dependance upon God, for God may nevertheless
be above Matter, as I have told you before. You may
ask me how that can be? I say, As well as any thing else
that God can do beyond our understanding: For I do
but tell you my opinion, that I think it most probable
to be so, but I can give you no Mathematical Demonstrations
for it: Onely this I am sure of, That it is not
impossible for the Omnipotent God; and he that questions
the truth of it, may question Gods Omnipotency.
Truly, Madam, I wonder how man can say, God is
Omnipotent, and can do beyond our Understanding,
and yet deny all that he is not able to comprehend
with his reason. However, as I said, it is my opinion,
That Matter is self-moving by the power of God;
Neither can Animadversion, and Perception, as also the variety Eee2v 200
variety of Figures, prove, that there must be another
external Agent or Power to work all this in Matter; but
it proves rather the contrary; for were there no self-
motion in Matter, there would be no Perception, nor
no variety of Creatures in their Figures, Shapes, Natures,
Qualities, Faculties, Proprieties, as also in their
Productions, Creations or Generations, Transformations,
Compositions, Dissolutions, and the like, as
Growth, Maturity, Decay, &c. and for Animals, were
not Corporeal Matter self-moving, dividable and composable,
there could not be such variety of Passions,
Complexions, Humors, Features, Statures, Appetites,
Diseases, Infirmities, Youth, Age, &c. Neither
would they have any nourishing Food, healing
Salves, soveraign Medicines, reviving Cordials, or
deadly Poysons. In short, there is so much variety in
Nature, proceeding from the self-motion of Matter,
as not possible to be numbred, nor thorowly known
by any Creature: Wherefore I should labour in vain,
if I endeavoured to express any more thereof; and this
is the cause that I break off here, and onely subscribe my
self,

Madam

Your faithful Friend
and Servant

Ma- Fff1r 201

XXIII

Madam

Concerning the In the Append.
to the
Antid. c. 3.
and
Of the Immortality
of
the Soul
, l.I.
c.5.
comparison, your Author makes
between an Immaterial Spirit, and Light, That,
“as Light is contractive and dilative, and yet not divisible,
so is also an Immaterial substance.”
Give me leave
to tell you, that in my opinion, all that is contractive
and dilative, is also dividable, and so is light: As for example;
when a Candle is snuff’d, the Snuffers do not
onely clip the wick, but also the light: The like when
a dark body is interposed, or crosses the rays of the Sun;
it cuts those rays asunder, which by reason they cannot
joyn together again, because of the interposed body,
the light cut off, suddenly goeth out; that is, the matter
of light is altered from the figure of light, to some other
thing, but not annihilated: And since no more
light can flow into the room from the Fountain or
Spring of Light, the Sun, because the passage is stopt
close, the room remaineth dark: For Light is somewhat
of the nature of Water; so long as the Spring is open,
the Water flows, and whatsoever is taken away, the
Spring supplies; and if another body onely presses thorow
it, it immediately joyns and closes its severed parts
again, without any difficulty or loss; The same doth
Light; onely the difference is, that the substance of
Light is extraordinary rare, and pure; for as Air is so
much rarer then Water, so Light is so much rarer and
purer then Air, and its matter may be of so dilating a Fff nature, Fff1v 202
nature, as to dilate from a point into numerous rayes.
As for ordinary Fire-light, it doth not last longer, then
it hath fuel to feed it, and so likewise it is with the light
of the Sun; for Light is according to the substance that
feeds it; and though it is a substance it self, yet it increases
and decreases, according as it hath something
that succours or nourishes it. But some may object,
that if Light were a body, and did contract and dilate,
as I say, it is impossible that it could display it self in so
great and vast a compass, and remove so suddenly and
instantly as it doth. To which objection, I answer, first,
That although I say, Light is a real corporeal substance,
and doth contract and dilate it self from a point into numerous
rayes, as also in another Letter I sent you Sect. I.
Let. 20.
before,
That Light and Darkness do succeed each other;
nevertheless, as for the perception of Light, I am not
so eager in maintaining this opinion, as if it was an Infallible
Truth, and impossible to be otherwise; but I
say onely, That, to my sense and reason, it seems very
probable, that it may be so, that the light of the Sun doth
really dilate it self into so vast a compass as we see, and
that light and darkness do really succeed each other, as
all other Creatures do: But yet it seems also probable
to mee, that the parts of the Air may onely pattern out
the figure of light, and that the light we see in the Air
may be onely patterns taken from the real figure of the
light of the Sun: And therefore, if it be according to
the former opinion, to wit, That the light of the Sun
doth really dilate it self into so vast a compass, My answer
is, That contraction and dilation are natural corporeal
actions or motions, and that there is no alteration
of motion in Nature, but is done in Time, that is, succes- Fff2r 203
successively, not instantly, for Time is nothing else but
the alteration of motion: Besides, I do not perceive
any so sudden and swift alteration and succession of
light, but that it is done by degrees: As for example;
in the morning, when it begins to dawn and grow light,
it appears clearly to our sight how light doth come
forth, and darkness remove by degrees; and so at
night, when it grows dark, how light removes, and
darkness succeeds; nay, if there be any such sudden
change of the motions of Light, I desire you to consider,
Madam, that light is a very subtil, rare, piercing
and active body, and therefore its motions are
much quicker then those of grosser bodies, and cannot
so well be perceived by our gross exterior senses. But
if it be, that the Air doth pattern out the light of the
Sun, then the framed objection can prove nothing, because
there is not then such a real dilation or succession
of light, but the corporeal figurative motions of the Air
do make patterns of the light of the Sun, and dissolve
those patterns or figures again, more suddenly and
quickly then man can shut and open his eyes, as being
more subtil then his gross exterior senses. But it may be
said, that if Air did pattern out the light of the Sun, the
light would increase by these numerous patterns. I answer,
that cannot appear to our Eyes; for we see onely
the pattern’d figure of light, and that a great compass
is enlightned; also that the further the air is from the
Sun, the darker it is; nevertheless, I do verily believe,
that the body of the Sun is far brighter then the light
we see, and that the substance of light, and the patterns
taken from light, are not one and the same, but very
different. And thus much of light. As for Penetration,tion, Fff2v 204
I conceive it to be nothing else but division; as
when some parts piercepierce and enter through other parts,
as Duellers run each other thorow, or as water runs
through a sieve. And this is the opinion of,

Madam

Your faithful Friend,
and Servant

XXIV

Madam

Having given you my opinion, both of the substance
and perception of Light, in my last Letter,
I perceive your desire is to know how Shadows
are made. Truly, Madam, to my sense and reason,
it appears most probable, that shadows are made
by the way of patterning: As for example; when a
Man’s, or Trees, or any other the like Creature’s shadow
is made upon the Ground, or Wall, or the like;
those bodies, as the Ground, or Wall, do, in my opinion,
pattern out the interposing body that is between
the light and them: And the reason that the shadow
is longer or shorter, or bigger or less, is according as
the light is nearer or further off; for when the light is
perpendicular, the interposing body cannot obscure the
light, because the light surrounding the interposing
body by its brightness, rather obscures the body, then the
body the light; for the numerous and splendorous patternsterns Ggg1r 205
of light taken from the body of the Sun, do quite
involve the interposing body. Next, you desire to
know, “Whether the light we see in the Moon, be the
Moons own natural light, or a borrowed light from the
Sun”
: I answer, that in my opinion, it is a borrowed
light; to wit, that the Moon doth pattern out the light
of the Sun: and the proof of it is, that when the Sun
is in an Eclipse, we do plainly perceive that so much of
the Sun is darkned as the Moon covers; for though
those parts of the Moon, that are next the Sun, may,
for any thing we know, pattern out the light of the Sun,
yet the Moon is dark on that side which is from the
Sun. I will not say, but that part of the Moon which
is towards the Earth, may pattern out the Earth, or
the shadow of the Earth, which may make the Moon
appear more dark and sullen; But when the Moon is
in an Eclipse, then it is plainly perceived that the Moon
patterns out the Earth, or the shadow of the Earth.
Besides, those parts of the Moon that are farthest from
the Sun, are dark, as we may observe when as the Moon
is in the Wane, and enlightened when the Sun is nearer.
But I will leave this argument to observing Astrologers,
and rest,

Madam

Your faithful Friend
and Servant

Ggg Ma- Ggg1v 206

XXV

Madam

If acording to your Authors opinion, “In every particular
world, such as Man is especially, his own Soul”

(which is a Spirit) “be the peculiar and most perfective
architect of the Fabrick of his Body, as the Soul of the
world is of it:” Of the Immortality
of
the Soul.
l.2.
c.10.
Then I cannot conceive in my reason, how
the separation is made in death; for I see, that all animals,
and so man-kind, have a natural desire to live,
and that life and soul are unwilling to part; And if the
power lies in the Soul, why doth she not continue with
the Body, and animate, move and actuate it, as she
did before, or order the matter so, as not to dissolve?
But if the dissolution lies in the body, then the body has
self-motion: Yet it is most probable, if the soul be the
architect of the body, it must also be the dissolver of it;
and if there come not another soul into the parts of matter,
the body must either be annihilated, or lie immoved
as long as the world lasts, which is improbable; for
surely all the bodies of men, or other animals, are imployed
by Nature to some use or other: However, it is
requisite, that the soul must stay so long in the body,
until it be turned into dust and ashes; otherwise, the
body having no self-motion, would remain as it was
when the soul left it, that is, entire and undissolved: As
for example; when a man dies, if there be no motion
in his body, and the soul, which was the mover, be gone, Ggg2r 207
gone, it cannot possibly corrupt; for certainly, that
we call corrupttoncorruption, is made by motion, and the body
requires as much motion to be dissolved or divided,
as it doth to be framed or composed; Wherefore a
dead body would remain in the same state continually,
if it had no self-motion in it: And if another
soul should enter into the body, and work it to another
figure, then certainly there must be many
more souls then bodies, because bodies are subject to
change into several forms; but if the animal spirits,
which are left in the body after the soul is gone,
are able to dissolve it without the help of the soul,
then it is probable they could have fram’d it without
the help of the soul; and so they being material, it
must be granted, that matter is self-moving: But if
corporeal matter have corporeal self-motion, a self-
moving Immaterial Spirit, by reason of their different
natures, would make great obstruction, and so
a general confusion; for the corporeal and incorporeal
motions would hinder and oppose each other,
their natures being quite different; and though they
might subsist together without disturbance of each other,
yet it is not probable they should act together,
and that in such a conjunction, as if they were one
united body; for it is, in my opinion, more probable,
that one material should act upon another
material, or one immaterial upon another immaterial,
then that an immaterial should act upon a
material or corporeal. Thus the consideration or
contemplation of immaterial natural Spirits puts me
always into doubts, and raises so many contradictions
in my sense and reason, as I know not, nor am not able Ggg2v 208
able to reconcile them: However, though I am
doubtful of them, yet I can assure your self that I
continue,

Madam

Your faithful Friend
and Servant

XXVI

Madam

By reason the Soul is a Spirit, and therefore Contractible
and Dilatable, your Authors opinion is,
That “it begins within less compass at first in organizing
the fitly prepared matter, and so bears it self on in the
same tenour of work, till the body hath attained its full
growth; and that the Soul dilates it self in the dilating of
the Body, and so possesses it through all the members
thereof.” Of the Immortality
of
the Soul
, l.2.
c.10.
Truly, Madam, as for the contraction and
dilation of an immaterial Spirit, if I heard never so many
arguments, I should hardly be able to conceive the
possibility of it; For in my opinion, dilating and contracting
are motions and actions of Nature, which belong
to natural material Creatures, and to none else; for
dilation and contraction cannot be without extension,
but extension belongs to parts which an immaterial Spirit
hath not: But suppose it be so, then the Soul must contract
and dilate, extend and shrink together, and so
grow less and bigger, according to the extension of the body; Hhh1r 209
body; and when the body dies, the soul, in my opinion,
must contract to a very point; and if one part of the
body die before the other, the soul must by degrees
withdraw out of those parts: also when a part of the
body is cut off, the soul must needs contract, and grow
less; the like when a man is let blood. Which contracting
of the soul, by your Authors leave, doth seem,
to my imagination, just like the contracting of Hodmandod
into her shell. Besides, if the soul be individable,
and equally spread all over the body, then, to my
opinion, she must necessarily be of a human shape; and
if the body be deformed, the soul must be deformed also;
and if the body be casually extended, as by taking
Poyson into the body, the soul must be so too, as being
individable and filling every part; and if a man be
born with six fingers or toes, the soul must be so too;
or if a dwarf, the soul must be a dwarf also; and if he be
born deaf and dumb, the soul must be so too. But if
two Twins, as it may fall out, should be born united
in one body, I would fain know then, whether they
would have two souls, or but one? As for example, if
they should have but one body, and one stomack, liver,
heart, spleen, lungs, bowels, and yet have four legs,
four hands, and two heads: It seems, to my opinion,
that then two Immaterial Souls must be joyned as into
one; neither do I know yet how this could well be, the
monster having but one body, nor how that Immaterial
Soul can be divided, being inseparably double,
when the body dies. But, Madam, all this I speak
of the Natural Soul of Man, not of the Divine Soul,
which is not subject to natural imperfections, and corporeal
errors, being not made by Nature, but a supernaturalHhh natural Hhh1v 210
and divine gift of the Omnipotent God, who
surely will not give any thing that is not perfect. Wherefore
it is not probable, this Divine Soul, being not subject
to Nature, should be an architect of the body, as
having an higher and more divine imployment, viz. to
fix her self on her Creator, and being indued with supernatural
faculties, and residing in the body in a supernatural
manner; all which I leave to the Church: for
I should be loth to affirm any thing contrary to their
Doctrine, or the Information of the holy Scripture, as
grounding my belief onely upon the sacred Word of
God, and its true Interpretation made by the Orthodox
Church; but not upon the opinions of particular persons:
for particular mens opinions are not authentical,
being so different and various, as a man would be
puzled which to adhere to. Thus, Madam, I avoid,
as much as ever I can, not to mix Divinity with
Natural Philosophy; for I consider, that such a mixture
would breed more confusion in the Church, then
do any good to either; witness the doctrine of the Soul
of Man, whereof are so many different opinions: The
onely cause, in my opinion, is, that men do not conceive
the difference between the Divine, and Natural
material Soul of Man, making them both as one, and
mixing or confounding their faculties and proprieties,
which yet are quite different; thus they make a
Hodg-podg, Bisk or Olio of both; proving Divinity
by Nature, and Faith by Reason, and bringing
Arguments for Articles of Faith, and sacred Mysteries
out of Natural Arts and Sciences; whereas yet Faith
and Reason are two contrary things, and cannot consist
together; according to the Proverb, Where Reason Hhh2r 211
Reason ends, Faith begins. Neither is it possible that
Divinity can be proved by Mathematical Demonstrations;
for if Nature be not able to do it, much less is
Art: Wherefore it is inconvenient to mix supernatural
Spirits with Air, Fire, Light, Heat, Cold, &c. and
to apply corporeal actions and qualities to them; and the
Divine Soul, with the Brain, Blood, Flesh, Animal
Spirits, Muscles, Nerves, Bones, &c. of Man; all
which makes a confusion betwixt the Mind or Natural
Soul of Man, and the Supernatural and Divine Soul
inspired into him by God; for both their faculties and
proprieties are different, and so are their effects, as
proceeding from so different causes. And therefore,
Madam, as for Divinity, I pray devoutly, and believe
without disputing; but as for Natural Philosophy,
I reason freely, and argue without believing,
or adhering to any ones particular opinion, which I
think is the best and safest way to choose for,

Madam

Your faithful Friend
and Servant

XXVII

Madam

Your Author in the continuation of his discourse
concerning the Immaterial Soul of Man, demonstrating,
that her seat is not bound up in a certain
place of the body, but that she pervades all the body and every Hhh2v 212
every part thereof, takes, amongst the rest, an argument
from Passions and Sympathies: “Moreover,” Immort. of
the Soul.
Book
2.C.10
says
he, “Passions and Sympathies, in my judgment, are more
easily to be resolved into this hypothesis of the Soul’s pervading
the whole Body, then in restraining its essential
presence to one part thereof.—But it is evident that they
arise in us against both our will and appetite; For who
would bear the tortures or fears and jelousies, if he could
avoid it?”
Concerning Passions, Madam, I have given
my opinion at large in my Book of Philosophy,
and am of your Authors mind, that Passions are made
in the Heart, but not by an Immaterial spirit, but by
the Rational soul which is material; and there is no
doubt, but that many Passions, as Fear, Jealousie, &c.
arise against our will and appetite; for so may forreign
Nations invade any Kingdom without the will or desire
of the Inhabitants, and yet they are corporeal men: The
same may be said of Passions; and several parts of matter
may invade each other, whereof one may be afraid
of the other, yet all this is but according as corporeal
matter moves, either Generally, or Particularly: Generally,
that is, when many parts of Matter unite or
joyn together, having the like appetites, wills, designs;
as we may observe, that there are general agreements
amongst several parts, in Plagues, as well as Wars,
which Plagues are not onely amongst Men, but amongst
Beasts; and sometimes but in one sort of animals,
as a general Rot amongst Sheep, a general Mange
amongst Dogs, a general Farcy amongst Horses, a general
Plague amongst Men; all which could not be
without a general Infection, one part infecting another,
or rather one part imitating the motions of the other, that Iii1r 213
that is next adjoyning to it; for such infections come
by the neer adhesion of parts, as is observable, which
immaterial and individable natural Spirits could not effect;
that is, to make such a general infection in so many
several parts of so many several Creatures, to the
Creatures dissolution: Also there will be several Invasions
at one time, as Plague, and War, amongst neighbouring
and adjoining Creatures or Parts. But this is
to be observed, That the sensitive corporeal motions
make all diseases, and not the Rational, although the
Rational are many times the occasion, that the sensitive
do move into such or such a disease; for all those that
are sick by conceit, their sicknesses are caused by the rational
corporeal motions. But being loth to make tedious
repetition hereof, having discoursed of diseases
and passions in my mentioned Book of Philosophy, I
will refer you thither, and rest,

Madam

Your faithful Friend
and Servant

XXVIII

Madam

Concerning Dimness of Sight, which your Author
will have to “proceed from the deficiency of the Animal
Spirits,” Immort. of
the Soul.

Book 2. ch. 8
My meaning in short is, That when
sight is dim, though the sensitive organs are perfect, Iii this Iii1v 214
this dimness is caused by the alteration onely of the sensitive
motions in the organs, not moving to the nature
of sight. And so is made Deafness, Dumbness, Lameness,
and the like, as also Weariness; for the Relaxation
of strength in several parts, is onely an alteration of
such sorts of motions which make the nerves strong;
and if a man be more dull at one time, then at another,
it is that there are not so many changes of motions, nor
so quick motions at that time, as at another; for
Nature may use more or less force as she pleases: Also
she can and doth often use opposite actions, and often
sympathetical and agreeable actions, as she pleases; for
Nature having a free power to move, may move as
she will; but being wise, she moves as she thinks best,
either in her separating or uniting motions, for continuance,
as well as for variety. But if, according to your
Author, the Immaterial Soul should determinate matter
in motion, it would, in my opinion, make a confusion;
for the motions of the Matter would often oppose
and cross the motions of the Immaterial Soul,
and so they would disagree, as a King and his Subjects,
(except God had given the Soul an absolute power of
command, and restrained matter to an irrisistible and
necessitated obedience; which, in my opinion, is not
probable:) By which disagreement, Nature, and all
that is in Nature, would have been quite ruined at this
time; for no kinds, sorts, or particularrs, would keep
any distinction, if Matter did not govern it self, and if
all the parts did not know their own affairs, abilities,
offices, and functions: Besides, it would, to my thinking,
take up a great deal of time, to receive commands
in every several action, at least so much, that for Iii2r 215
for example, a man could not have so many several
thoughts in so short a time, as he hath. But concerning
the Animal Spirits, which your Author calls the
Instruments, Organs and Engines of the Incorporeal
Soul; I would fain know, whether they have no
motion but what comes from the Soul, or whether
they have their own motion of themselves? If the
first, then the Soul must, in my opinion, be like a
Deity, and have a divine Power, to give and impart
Motion; if the second, then the spirits being
material, it follows that Matter hath motion of it self,
or is self-moving; But if the Immaterial natural Soul
can transfer her gifts upon corporeal matter, then it
must give numerous sorts of motions, with all their degrees;
as also the faculty of figuring, or moving figuratively
in all corporeal Matter: Which power,
in my judgment, is too much for a Creature to
give. If you say, the Immaterial Soul hath this power
from God; I answer, Matter may have the same;
and I cannot imagine why God should make an Immaterial
Spirit to be the Proxy or Vice-gerent of his
Power, or the “Quarter-master General of his Divine
Providence,” Immort. of
the Soul.

Book 3. c.130
as your Author is pleased to style it, when
he is able to effect it without any Under-Officers,
and in a more easie and compendious way, as to
impart immediately such self-moving power to Natural
Matter, which man attributes to an Incorporeal
Spirit. But to conclude, if the Animal Spirits
be the Instruments of the Incorporeal Soul, then
the Spirits of Wine are more powerfull then the
Animal Spiritis, nay, then the Immaterial Soul her
self; for they can put them and all their actions quite out Iii2v 216
out of order: the same may be done by other material
things, Vegetables, Minerals, and the like. And so
leaving this discourse to your better consideration, I
take my leave for this time, and rest,

Madam

Your faithful and affectionate Friend
and Servant

XXIX

Madam

Touching the State or Condition of the Supernatural
and Divine Soul, both in, and after this
life, I must crave your excuse that I can give no
account of it; for I dare affirm nothing; not onely that
I am no professed Divine, and think it unfit to take any
thing upon me that belongs not to me, but also that I
am unwilling to mingle Divinity and Natural Philosophy
together, to the great disadvantage and prejudice
of either; for if each one did contain himself within
the circle of his own Profession, and no body did
pretend to be a Divine Philosopher, many absurdities,
confusions, contentions, and the like, would be avoided,
which now disturb both Church and Schools,
and will in time cause their utter ruine and destruction;
For what is Supernatural, cannot naturally be known
by any natural Creature; neither can any supernatural
Creature, but the Infinite and Eternal God, know thorowly Kkk1r 217
thorowly everything that is in Nature, she being the Infinite
servant of the Infinite God, whom no finite Creature,
of what degree soever, whether natural or supernatural,
can conceive; for if no Angel nor Devil can know
our thoughts, much less will they know Infinite
Nature; nay, one finite supernatural Creature cannot,
in my opinion, know perfectly another supernatural
Creature, but God alone, who is all-knowing: And
therefore all what is said of supernatural Spirits, I believe,
so far as the Scripture makes mention of them; further
I dare not presume to go; the like of the supernatural
or divine Soul: for all that I have writ hitherto to you
of the Soul, concerns tha natural Soul of Man, which
is material, and not the supernatural or divine Soul;
neither do I contradict any thing concerning this divine
soul, but I am onely against those opinions, which
make the natural soul of man an immaterial natural
spirit, and confound supernatural Creatures with natural,
believing those spirits to be as well natural Creatures
and parts of Nature, as material and corporeal
beings are; when as there is great difference betwixt
them, and nothing in Nature to be found, but what
is corporeal. Upon this account I take all their relations
of Dæmons, of the Genii, and of the Souls after the
departure from humane Bodies, their Vehicles, Shapes,
Habitations, Converses, Conferences, Entertainments,
Exercises, Pleasures, Pastimes, Governments, Orders,
Laws, Magistrates, Officers, Executioners, Punishments,
and the like, rather for Poetical Fictions, then
Rational Probabilities; containing more Fancy, then
Truth and Reason, whether they concern the divine
or natural Soul: for as the divine Soul, the Scripture Kkk makes Kkk1v 218
makes no other mention of it, but that immediately
after her departure out of this natural life, she goeth
either to Heaven or Hell, either to enjoy Reward, or
to suffer Punishment, according to man’s actions in this
life. But as for the Natural Soul, she being material,
has no need of any Vehicles, neither is natural death
any thing else but an alteration of the rational and sensitive
motions, which from the dissolution of one figure
go to the formation or production of another. Thus
the natural soul is not like a Traveller, going out of one
body into another, neither is air her lodging; for certainly,
if the natural humane soul should travel through
the airy regions, she would at lasst grow weary, it being
so great a journey, except she did meet with the soul
of a Horse, and so ease her self with riding on Horseback.
Neither can I believe Souls or Dæmons in the
Air have any Common-wealth, Magistrates, Officers
and Executioners in their airy Kingdom; for
wheresoever are Governments, Magistrates and Executioners,
there are also Offences, and where there is power
to offend, as well as to obey, there may and will be
sometimes Rebellions and Civil Wars; for there being
different sorts of Spirits, it is impossible they should all
so well agree, especially the good and evil Genii, which
certainly will fight more valiantly then Hector and Achilles,
nay, the Spirits of one sort would have more
Civil Wars then ever the Romans had; and if the Soul
of sar and Pompey should meet, there would be a
cruel fight between those two Heroical souls; the like
between Augustus’s and Antonius’s Soul. But, Madam,
all these, as I said, I take for fancies proceeding
from the Religion of the Gentiles, not fit for Christians to Kkk2r 219
to embrace for any truth; for if we should, we might
at last, by avoiding to be Atheists, become Pagans, and
so leap out of the Frying-pan into the Fire, as turning
from Divine Faith to Poetical Fancy; and if Ovid should
revive again, he would, perhaps, be the chief head or
pillar of the Church. By this you may plainly see,
Madam, that I am no Platonick; for this opinion is
dangerous, especially for married Women, by reason
the conversation of the Souls may be a great temptation,
and a means to bring Platonick Lovers to a neerer acquaintance,
not allowable by the Laws of Marriage,
although by the sympathy of the Souls. But I
conclude, and desire you, not to interpret amiss this
my disourse, as if I had been too invective against Poetical
Fancies; for that I am a great lover of them, my
Poetical Works will witness; onely I think it not fit
to bring Fancies into Religion: Wherefore what I have
writ now to you, is rather to express my zeal for God
and his true Worship, then to prejudice any body; and
if you be of that same Opinion, as above mentioned, I
wish my Letter may convert you, and so I should not
account my labour lost, but judg my self happy, that
any good could proceed to the advancement of your
Soul, from,

Madam

Your faithful Friend
and Servant

MA- Kkk2v 220

XXX

Madam

I sent you word in my last, I would not meddle with
writing any thing of the Divine Soul of Man, by
reason it belongs to Faith and Religion, and not to
Natural Philosophy; but since you desire my opinion
concerning the Immortality of the Divine Soul, I cannot
but answer you plainly, that first I did wonder
much you made question of that, whose truth, in my
opinion, is so clear, as hardly any rational man will
make a doubt of it; for I think there is almost no Christian
in the world, but believes the Immortality of the
Soul, no not Christians onely, but Mahometans and
Jews: But I left to wonder at you, when I saw Wise
and Learned Men, and great Divines, take so much
pains as to write whole Volumes, and bring so many
arguments to prove the Immortality of the Soul; for
this was a greater Miracle to me, then if Nature had
shewed me some of her secret and hidden effects, or if
I had seen an Immaterial Spirit. Certainly, Madam,
it seems as strange to me to prove the Immortality of the
Soul, as to convert Atheists; for it impossible, almost,
that any Atheist should be found in the World: For
what Man would be so senceless as to deny a God?
Wherefore to prove either a God, or the Immortality
of the Soul, is to make a man doubt of either: for as
Physicians and Surgeons apply strengthening Medicines
onely to those parts of the body which they suppose the Lll1r 221
the weakest, so it is with proofs and arguments,
those being for the most part used in such subjects, the
truth of which is most questionable. But in things
Divine, Disputes do rather weaken Faith, then prove
Truth, and breed several strange opinions; for
Man being naturally ambitious, and endeavouring to
excel each other, will not content himself with what
God has been pleased to reveal in his holy Word; but
invents and adds something of his own; and hence
arise so many monstrous expressions and opinions, that
a simple man is puzzled, not knowing which to adhere
to; which is the cause of so many schismes, sects,
and divisions in Religion: Hence it comes also, that
some pretend to know the very nature and essence of
God, his divine Counsels, all his Actions, Designs,
Rules, Decrees, Power, Attributes, nay, his Motions,
Affections, and Passions, as if the Omnipotent
Infinite God were of a humane shape; so that there
are already more divisions then Religions, which disturb
the peace aned quiet both of mind and body;
when as the ground of our belief consists but in some
few and short Articles, which clearly explained, and
the moral part of Divinity well pressed upon the People,
would do more good, then unnecessary and tedious
disputes, which rather confound Religion, then
advance it: but if man had a mind to shew Learning,
and exercise his Wit, certainly there are other subjects,
wherein he can do it with more profit, and less
danger, then by proving Christian Religion by Natural
Philosophy, which is the way to destroy them
both. I could wish, Madam, that every one would
but observe the Command of Christ, and give to God Lll what Lll1v 222
what is Gods, and to sar what is sars, and so
distinguish what belongs to the actions of Nature,
and what to the actions of Religion; for it appears to my
Reason, that God hath given Nature, his eternal Servant,
a peculiar freedom of working and acting, as a
self-moving Power from Eternity; but when the Omnipotent
God acts, he acts supernaturally, as beyond
Nature; of which divine actions none but the holy
Church, as one united body, mind and soul, should discourse,
and declare the truth of them, according to the
Revelation made by God in his holy Word, to her Flock
the Laity, not suffering any one single person, of what
profession or degree soever, indifferently to comment,
interpret, explain, and declare the meaning or sense of
the Scripture after his own fancy. And as for Nature’s
actions, let those whom Nature hath indued with such
a proportion of Reason, as is able to search into the hidden
causes of natural effects, contemplate freely, without
any restraint or confinement; for Nature acts freely,
and so may natural Creatures, and amongst the rest
Man, in things which are purely natural; but as for
things supernatural, man cannot act freely, by reason
they are beyond his sphere of conception and understanding,
so as he is forced to set aside Reason, and
onely to work by Faith. And thus, Madam, you see
the cause why I cannot give you a full description of the
Divine Soul of Man, as I mentioned already in my
last, but that I do onely send you my opinion of the
natural soul, which I call the rational soul; not that I
dare say, the supernatural soul is without natural reason,
but natural reason is not the divine soul; neither can
natural reason, without Faith, advance the divine soul to Lll2r 223
to Heaven, or beget a pious zeal, without divine and
supernatural Grace: Wherefore Reason, or the rational
Soul is onely the Soul of Nature, which being material
is dividable, and so becomes numerous in particular
natural Creatures; like as the sensitive life being
also material and dividable, becomes numerous, as being
in every Creature, and in every part of every Creature;
for as there is life in every Creature, so there is
also a soul in every Creature; nay, not onely in every
Creature, but in every particle of every Creature, by
reason every Creature is made of rational and sensitive
Matter; and as all Creatures or parts of Nature are but
one infinite body of Nature, so all their particular souls
and lives make but one infinite soul and life of Nature;
and this natural soul hath onely natural actions, not
supernatural; nor has the supernatural soul natural actions;
for although they subsist both together in one body,
yet each works without disturbance to the other;
and both are Immortal; for of the supernatural soul
there is no question, and of the natural soul, I have said
before, that nothing is perishable or subject to annihilation
in nature, and so no death, but what is called by
the name of death, is onely an alteration of the corporeal
natural motions of such a figure to another figure;
and therefore as it is impossible, that one part of Matter
should perish in Nature, so is it impossible, that the
natural or rational soul can perish, being material:
The natural humane soul may alter, so as not to move
in an animal way, or not to have animal motions, but
this doth not prove her destruction or annihilation, but
onely a change of the animal figure and its motions, all
remaining still in Nature. Thus my Faith of the Divine,vine Lll2v 224
and my opinion of the Natural Soul, is, that
they are both Immortal; as for the immediate actions
of the Divine Soul, I leave you to the Church, which
are the Ministers of God, and the faithful dispensers of
the sacred mysteries of the Gospel, the true Expounders
of the Word of God, Reformers of mens lives, and
Tutors of the Ignorant, to whom I submit my self in
all that belongs to the salvation of my Soul, and the regulating
of the actions of my life, to the honour and glory
of God. And I hope they will not take any offence
at the maintaining and publishing my opinions concerning
Nature and Natural effects, for they are as
harmless, and as little prejudicial to them, as my designs;
for my onely and chief design is, and ever hath
been to understand Nature rightly, obey the Church
exactly, Believe undoubtedly, Pray zealously, Live
vertuosly, and Wish earnestly, that both Church
and Schools may increase and flourish in the sacred
knowledg of the true Word of God, and that each one
may live peaceable and happily in this world, die quietly,
and rise blessedly and gloriously to everlasting Life
and happiness: Which happiness I pray God also to
confer upon your Ladiship; Till then, I rest

Madam

Your faithful and constant
Friend, to serve you

MA- Mmm1r 225

XXXI

Madam

I will leave the Of the Immortality
of
the Soul.
l.I.
c.3.
Controversie of Free-Will and Necessity,
which your Author is discoursing of, to Divines
to decide it, onely I say this, that Nature hath
a natural Free-will and power of self-moving, and is
not necessitated; but yet that this Free-will proceeds from
God, who hath given her both will and power to act
freely. But as for the Lib.2. c.2. question, whether there be nothing
in the Universe, but meer Body? I answer, My
opinon is not, that there is nothing in the world but
meer Body; but that Nature is purely material or corporeal,
and that there is no part of Nature, or natural
Creature, which is not Matter, or Body, or made of
Matter; also, that there is not any thing else mixt with
body, as a copartner in natural actions, which is distinct
from Body or Matter; nevertheless, there may
be supernatural spiritual beings or substances in Nature,
without any hinderance to Matter or corporeal Nature.
The same I may say of the natural material, and the
divine and supernatural Soul; for though the divine
Soul is in a natural body, and both their powers and
actions be different, yet they cause no ruine or disturbance
to each other, but do in many cases agree with
each other, without incroachment upon each others
powers or actions; for God, as he is the God of all
things, so the God of Order. Wherefore it is not probable,
that created Immaterial or Incorporeal beings Mmm should Mmm1v 226
should order Corporeal Nature, no more then Corporeal
Nature orders Immaterial or Incorporeal Creatures.
Neither can, in my opinion, Incorporeal
Creatures be clearly conceived by Corporeals, although
they may really exist and subsist in Nature;
onely, as I said before, it is well to be considered, that
there is difference betwixt being in Nature, and being a
part of Nature; for bodiless things, and so spiritual substances,
although they may exist in Nature, yet
they are not natural, nor parts of Nature, but supernatural,
Nature being meerly corporeal, and Matter
the ground of Nature; and all that is not built upon
this material ground, is nothing in Nature. But you
will say, The divine Soul is a part of Man, and Man
a part of Nature, wherefore the divine Soul must
needs be a part of Nature. I answer, Not: For the
divine Soul is not a part of Nature, but supernatural,
as a supernatural Gift from God onely to Man, and
to no other Creature: and although in this respect it
may be called a part of Man, yet it is no natural or
material part of Man; neither doth this supernatural
Gift disturb Nature or natural Matter, or natural
Matter this supernatural Gift. And so leaving them
both, I rest,

Madam

Your faithful Friend
and Servant

MA- Mmm2r 227

XXXII

Madam

If you desire my opinion concerning Witches,
whereof your Learned Author hath many Discourses
and Stories: I will tell you really, that in my sense
and reason, I do not belive any, except it be the witch
of Endor, which the Scripture makes mention of; for
though I believe that there is a Devil, as the Word of
God and the Church inform me, yet I am not of the
opinion, that God should suffer him to have such a
familiar conjunction, and make such contracts with
Man, as to impower him to do mischief and hurt to
others, or to foretell things to come, and the like; for
I believe that all things Immaterial, as Spirits, Angels,
Devils, and the divine Soul of Man, are no parts of Nature,
but Supernatural, Nature knowing of no Creature
that belongs to her, but what is material; and since
incorporeal Creatures, are no parts of Nature, they neither
have natural actions, nor are they concerned as copartners
or co-agents in the actions of Nature and natural
Creatures; but as their substances, so their actions
are supernatural, and beyond our conceivement. As
for Faires, I will not say, but there may be such Creatures
in Nature, and have airy bodies, and be of a humane
shape, and have humane actions, as I have described
in my Book of Poems; for there are many
things in Nature, whereof Man hath no knowledg at all, Mmm2v 228
all, and it would be a great folly for any one to deny
what he doth not see, or to ascribe all the unusual effects
in Nature to Immaterial Spirits; for Nature is
so full of variety, that she can and doth present sometimes
such figures to our exterior senses, as are
not familiar to us, so as we need not to take our refuge
to Immaterial Spirits: nay, even those that are
so much for Incorporeal Spirits, must confess, that
they cannot be seen in their own natures, as being
Invisible, and therefore have need to take vehicles
of some grosser bodies to manifest themselves to men:
and if Spirits cannot appear without bodies, the neerest
way is to ascribe such unusual effects or apparitions,
as happen sometimes, rather to matter that is
already corporeal, and not to go so far as to draw
Immaterial Spirits to Natural actions, and to make
those Spirits take vehicles fit for their purposes: for
Nature takes sometimes delight in unusual Varieties.
Concerning those stories which your Author
In his discourse
of Euthusiasm.

Sct..
relates of the strange effects of Food received into a
mans body, how they did work upon the Imagination,
and change and transform the humors of those
that did feed upon them, those, I say, seem very probable
to me. As for example; of a “Wench who being
struck into an Epilepsy, upon the seeing of a Malefactors
Head cut off, was advised to drink Cats-blood;
which being done, she not long after degenerated into
the nature and property of that Animal, cried and jump’d
like a Cat, and hunted Mice with the same silence and
watchfulness as they do. Then of a Man, being long
fed with Swines-blood, which took a special pleasure in
wallowing and tumbling himself in the mire. Also of another Nnn1r 229
a Girle, which being nourished up with Goats-milk,
would skip like a Goat, and brouze on Trees as Goats
use to do. And of a Man, who by eating the brains of a
Bear, became of a Bear-like disposition..”
All these
stories I believe to be true; for naturally the motions
of a Man may sometimes sympathize so much with
the received food, as to make an alteration in his humour
or disposition. But although it be natural, yet
it is not regular, at least not usual, but proceeds from
an irregular and unusual change of motions, like as
the conception and generation of a Monster; For if
it were ordinary, then those which drink much of the
blood of beasts, would also degenerate into beastly
nature, the contrary whereof is sufficiently known:
Likewise those that drink much of Cows-milk, would
change into their humors and natures. But certainly,
some kinds of meats do not onely cause sickness, but
madness, and strange Imaginations; all which unnatural
or unusual accidents are caused by Matter’s irregular
motions; Whereof I have declared my opinon
in other places; and so I rest,

Madam

Your faithful and constant
Friend, to serve you

Nnn MA- Nnn1v 230

XXXIII

Madam

You will have my opinion of the Book that treats
of “the Pre-existence of Souls”, and the “Key that
unlocks the Divine Providence”
; but I have told
you heretofore, that there are so many different opinions
concerning the Soul, as I do now know which to
embrace, for the multiplicity confounds my choice:
and the cause of these various opinions, in my simple
judgment, is, that most men make no difference between
the Divine, and Natural Soul. As for the Natural
Soul, humane sense and reason may perceive, that
it consists of Matter, as being Material; but as for the
Divine Soul, being not material, no humane sense and
reason is able naturally to conceive it; for there cannot
possibly be so much as an Idea of a natural nothing, or
an immaterial being, neither can sense and reason naturally
conceive the Creation of an Immaterial substance;
for as the Creation of material Creatures, as of
this World, belongs to Faith, and not to Reason, so
doth also the Creation of material Creatures, as of
this World, belongs to Faith, and not to Reason, so
doth also the Creation of Immaterial substances, as Spirits;
nay, it is more difficult to understand a Natural
Nothing to be made out of nothing, then a Natural
Something out of nothing. And as for the “Progress of
Immaterial Souls”
, which the same Author mentions, I
cannot conceive how No-thing can make a Progress,
and therefore I suppose, it is an Improper, or Metaphorical
expression. The truth is, what is Immaterial,terial, Nnn2r 231
belongs not to a Natural knowledg or understanding,
but is Supernatural, and goes beyond a natural
reach or capacity. Concerning “the Key of Divine
Providence”
, I believe God did never give or lend
it to any man; for surely, God, who is infinitely Wise,
would never intrust so frail and foolish a Creature as
Man, with it, as to let him know his secret Counsels,
Acts, and Decrees. But setting aside Pride and Presumption,
Sense and Reason may easily perceive, that
Man, though counted the best of Creatures, is not
made with such infinite Excellence, as to pierce into
the least secrets of God; Wherefore I am in a maze
when I hear of such men, which pretend to know so
much, as if they had plundered the Celestial Cabinet
of the Omnipotent God; for certainly, had they done
it, they could not pretend to more knowledg then they
do. But I, Madam, confess my Ignorance, as having
neither divine Inspirations, nor extraordinary Visions,
nor any divine or humane learning, but what
Nature has been pleased to bestow upon me: Yet in
all this Ignorance, I know that I am, and ought
to be,

Madam

Your humble and
faithful Servant

MA- Nnn2v 232

XXXIV

Madam

Since in my former Letters I have discoursed of Immaterial
Spirits, and declared my meaning, that
I do not believe them to be natural Creatures, or
parts of Nature; you are of opinion, as if I did contradict
my self, by reason that in the first Edition of my
Book called Philosophical Opinions, I name the rational
and sensitive Matter, rational and sensitive Spirits. To
which I answer, first, That when I did write my first
Conceptions in Natural Philosophy, I was not so experienced,
nor had I those observations which I have
had since; Neither did I give those first Conceptions
time to digest, and come to a maturity or perfect
growth, but forced them forth as soon as conceived, and
this made the first publishing of them so full of Imperfections,
which I am much sorry for; But since that
time, I have not onely reviewed, but corrected and altered
them in several places, so that the last Impression
of my Philosophical Opinions, you will find more perfect
and exact then the former. Next, I pray you to
take notice, Madam, that in the mentioned first Edition,
by the word Spirits, I meant Material, not Immaterial
Spirits; for observing, that Learned Men do
discourse much of Animal Spirits, which are Material,
and that also high extracts in Chymistry are called Spirits;
I used that word purposely, thinking it most proper
and convenient to express my sense and meaning of that Ooo1r 233
that degree of matter which I call rational and sensitive.
But considering again, that my opinions, being new,
would be subject to misapprehensions and mis-interpretations;
to prevent those, I thought it fitter to leave out
the word Spirits in the second, as also in the last Edition
of my named book of Philosophy, lest my Readers
should think I meant Immaterial Spirits; for I confess
really, that I never understood, nor cannot as yet apprehend
Immaterial Spirits; for though I believe the
Scripture, and the Church, that there are Spirits, and
do not doubt the existency of them, yet I cannot conceive
the nature of Immaterial Spirits, and what they
are; Wherefore I do onely treat of natural material
substances, and not of incorporeal; also my discourse is
of the Infinite servant of the Infinite God, which servant
is corporeal or material Nature: God is onely
to be admired, adored, and worshipped; but not ungloriously
to be discoursed of; Which Omnipotent
God, I pray of his Infinite Mercy to give me Faith to
believe in him, and not to let presumption prevail with
me so, as to liken vain and idle conceptions to that
Incomprehensible Deity. These, Madam, are my
humble Prayers to God; and my request to you is, that
I may continue the same in your love and affection,
which I have been hitherto; so shall I live content, and
rest,

Madam

Your faithful Friend
and Servant

Ooo SECT. Ooo1v 234

Sect. III.

I

Madam

I have discharged my duty thus far,
that in obedience to your commands,
I have given you my answers to the
opinions of three of those famous and
learned Authors you sent me, viz.
Hobbes, Des Cartes, and More, and
explained my own opinions by examining
theirs; My onely task shall be now to proceed
in the same manner with that famous Philosopher
and Chymist, Van Helmont; But him I find more difficult
to be understood then any of the forementioned,
not onely by reason of the Art of Chymistry, which I
confess my self not versed in, but especially, that he has
such strange terms and unusual expressions as may puzle
any body to apprehend the sense and meaning of
them: Wherefore, if you receive not that full satisfaction
you expect from me, in examining his opinions and Ooo2r 235
and arguments, I beg your pardon before-hand, and
desire you to remember, that I sent you word in the beginning,
I did undertake this work more out of desire
to clear my own opinions, then a quarrelsome humor to
contradict others; which if I do but obtain, I have my
aim. And so to the business: When as your Author
discourses of the causes and beginnings of Natural
things, he is pleased to say, That “Souls and Lives, as
they know no Degrees, so they know no Parts;” Van Helm
in his Book
intituled,
Physick Refined,
ch. 4.
of the Causes
and beginning
of natural
things.
which
opinion is very different from mine: For although I
confess, that there is but one kind of Life, and one kind
of Soul in Nature, which is the sensitive Life, and the
rational Soul, both consisting not onely of Matter, but
of one kind of Matter, to wit, Animate; nevertheless
they are of different degrees, the matter of the rational
Soul being more agil, subtil and active, then the matter
of the sensitive Life; which is the reason that the rational
can act in its own substance or degree of matter, and
make figures in it self, and its own parts; when as the
sensitive, being of somewhat a grosser degree then the
rational, and not so subtil and active, is confined to
work with and upon the Inanimate matter. But mistake
me not, Madam, for I make onely a difference of the degrees
of Subtilty, Activity, Agility, Purity, betwixt
rational and sensitive Matter; but as for the rational
Matter it self, it has no degrees of Purity, Subtilty
and Activity in its own Nature or Parts, but is always
one and the same in its substance in all Creatures, and
so is the sensitive. You will ask me, How comes then
the difference of so many Parts and Creatures in Nature,
if there be no degrees of Purity, Activity, and
Subtilty in the substance of the rational, and in the substancestance Ooo2v 236
of the sensitive Matter? As for example: if
there were no such degrees of the Parts of rational Matter
amongst themselves, as also of the Parts of the sensitive,
there would be no difference betwixt Animals,
Vegetables, Minerals, and Elements, but all Creatures
would be alike without distinction, and have the same
manner of sense and reason, life and knowledg. I
answer, That although each sort or degree of animate
Matter, rational as well as sensitive, has in it self or its
own substance no degrees of purity, rarity, and subtilty,
but is one and the same in its nature or essence; nevertheless,
each has degrees of quantity, or parts, which
degrees of quantity do make the onely difference betwixt
the several creatures or parts of Nature, as well in
their general, as particular kinds; for both the rational
and sensitive matter being corporeal, and so dividable
into parts, some creatures do partake more, some less
of them, which makes them to have more or less, and
so different sense and reason, each according to the nature
of its kind: Nay this difference of the degrees of
quantity or parts in the substance of the rational and sensitive
Matter, makes also the difference betwixt particulars
in every sort of Creatures, as for example, between
several particular Men: But as I said, the nature
or essence of the sensitive and rational Matter is the
same in all; for the difference consists not in the Nature
of Matter, but onely in the degrees of quantity, and
parts of Matter, and in the various and different actions
or motions of this same Matter. And thus Matter
being dividable, there are numerous lives and souls in
Nature, according to the variousness of her several
Parts and Creatures. Next your Author, mentioninging Ppp1r 237
the “Causes and Principles of natural Bodies”, assigns
two first or chief beginnings and corporeal causes of every
Creature, to wit, the “Element of Water”, and the
“Ferment or Leaven”; which Ferment he calls a formal
created being; neither a substance, nor an accident, but
a neutral thing. Truly, Madam, my reason is not
able to conceive this neutral Being; for it must either be
something or nothing in Nature: and if he makes it any
thing betwixt both, it is a strange Monster, and will
produce monstrous effects: and as for Water, if he
doth make it a Principle of Natural things, I see no reason
why he excludes the rest of the Elements: But, in
my opinion, Water, and the rest of the Elements, are
but effects of Nature, as other Creatures are, and so cannot
be prime causes. The like the Ferment, which, to
my sense and reason, is nothing else, but a natural effect
of natural matter. Concerning his opinion, That
“Causes and Beginnings” are all one, or that there is but
little difference betwixt them, I do readily subscribe unto
it; but when he speaks of those “things, which are produced
without life”
, my reason cannot find out, what, or
where they should be; for certainly, in Nature they are
not, Nature being Life and Soul her self, and all her
parts being enlivened and soulified, so that there can be
no generation or natural production without Life. Neither
is my sense and reason capable to understand his
meaning, when he says, That the “Seeds of things, and the
Spirits, as the Dispensers thereof, are divided from the
Material Cause”
: For I do see no difference betwixt the
Seed, and the material Cause, but they are all one
thing, it being undeniable, that the seed is the matter of
that which is produced. But your Author was pleased Ppp to Ppp1v 238
to say heretofore, that there are but two beginnings or
causes of natural things, and now he makes so many
more; for, says he, Of “Efficient and Seminal Causes,
some are efficiently effecting, and others effectively effecting:”
which nice distinctions, in my opinion, do but
make a confusion in natural knowledg, setting a mans
brain on the rack; for who is able to conceive all those
Chymæras and Fancies of the “Archeus, Ferment”, various
“Ideas, Blas, Gas”, and many more, which are neither
something nor no-thing in Nature, but betwixt both,
except a man have the same Fancies, Visions and
Dreams, your Author had? Nature is easie to be understood,
and without any difficulty, so as we stand in
no need to frame so many strange names, able to fright
any body. Neither do natural bodies know many prime
causes and beginnings, but there is but one onely chief
and prime cause from which all effects and varieties
proceed, which cause is corporeal Nature, or natural
self-moving Matter, which forms and produces all natural
things; and all the variety and difference of natural
Creatures arises from her various actions, which are
the various motions in Nature; some whereof are Regular,
some Irregular: I mean Irregular, as to particular
Creatures, not as to Nature her self, for Nature
cannot be disturbed or discomposed, or else all would
run into confusion; Wherefore Irregularities do onely
concern particular Creatures, not Infinite Nature;
and the Irregularities of some parts may cause the Irregularities
of other Parts, as the Regularities of some
parts do cause the Regularities of others: And thus according
as Regularities and Irregularities have power,
they cause either Peace or War, Sickness or Health, Delight Ppp2r 239
Delight and Pleasure, or Grief and Pain, Life or Death,
to particular Creatures or parts of Nature; but all
these various actions are but various Effects, and not
prime Causes; which is well to be observed, lest we
confound Causes with Effects. And so leaving this
discourse for the present, I rest,

Madam

Your faithful Friend
and Servant

II

Madam

It is no wonder, your Author has so many odd and
strange opinions in Philosophy, since they do not
onely proceed from strange Visions, Apparitions,
and Dreams, but are built upon so strange grounds and
principles as “Ideas, Archeus, Gas, Blas, Ferment”, and
the like, the names of which sound so harsh and terrifying,
as they might put any body easily into a fright, like
so many Hobgoblins or Immaterial spirits; but the best
is, they can do no great harm, except it be to trouble
the brains of them, that love to maintain those opinions;
for though they are thought to be powerful beings,
yet being not corporeal substances, I cannot imagine
wherein their power should consist; for Nothing
can do nothing. But to mention each apart, first his
“Archeus” he calls “the Spirit of Life; a vital Gas or Light; the Ppp2v 240
the Balsam preserving from Corruption; the Vulcan In the Ch.
Of the Birth
and Original
of Forms.
or
Smith of Generation; the stirrer up, and inward director
of Generation; In the ch.
Of the Ideas
of Diseases.
an Air, a skiey or airy Spirit; cloathing
himself presently with a bodily cloathing, in things
soulified, See his ch.
called The
Seat of Diseases
in the
Soul is confirmed.
walking through all the dens and retiring places
of the seed, and transforming the matter according to the
perfect act of its own Image, remaining the president and
overseer or inward ruler of his bounds even till death; the
Ch. of Archeal
Diseases.
Principle of Life: the Inn of Life, the onely immediate
Witness, Executer, and Instrument of Life; Ch. called
The Subject
of inhering
of Diseases
is in the
point of life, &c.
the Prince
and Center of Life; the Ruler of the Stern; the Keeper
of Life, and promoter of Transmutations; the Porter of
the Soul; a Fountainous being; a Flint.” In his ch.
called The
Fiction of Elementary
Complexions
and
Mixtures.
These, and
many more names your Author attributes to his “Archeus”,
but what properly it is, and what its Nature and its peculiar
office, I am not able to conceive. In the next
place, “Gas” and “Blas” are to your Author also true Principles
of Natural things; for “Gas In the ch.
Of the Gas
of the Water.
is the Vapour into
which Water is dissolved by Cold, but yet it is a far more
fine and subtil thing then Vapour”
; which he demonstrates
by the Art of Chymistry. This “Gas” in another
place he calls In the ch.
Of the Fiction
of Elementary

Complexions
and
Mixtures.
a “Wild Spirit, or Breath, unknown hitherto,
which can neither be constrained by Vessels, nor reduced
into a visible body; in some things it is nothing but
Water; as for example in Salt, in Fruits, and the like.”

But “Blas In the ch.
Of the Blas
of Meteors.
proceeds from the local and alterative motion of
the Stars, and is the general beginning of motion, producing
heat and cold, and that especially with the changing
of the Winds.”
There is also “Blas In the ch.
Of the unknown
action
of Government.
in all sublunary
things”
; witness Amulets or preserving Pomanders,
whereby they do constrain objects to obey them; “Which
Incorporeal Blas of Government acts without a Corporeal Efflux, Qqq1r 241
Efflux, even as the Moon makes the Sea to swell; but
the fleshly generation In the ch.
Of the Blas
of Man.
hath a Blas of its own, and it is twofold,
one which existeth by a natural Motion, the other
voluntary, which existeth as a mover to it self by an Internal
Willing.”
There is also a “Blas of the Heart”, which is
“the fuel of the Vital Spirit, and consequently of its heat.”
The “Ferment” Of the
Causes and
beginnings of Natural
things.
he describes to be “A true Principle or Original
beginning of things, to wit, a Formal Created being,
which is neither a substance, nor an accident, but a
Neutral being, framed from the beginning of the World in
the places of its own Monarchy, in the manner of Light,
Fire, the magnal or sheath of the Air, Forms, &c. that it
may prepare, stir up, and go before the Seeds.”
Lastly, his “Ideas”
are “Certain formal seminal Lights, Of the Ideas
of Diseases.
mutually piercing
each other without the adultery of Union”
; “For”, says he,
“although at first, that, which is imagined, is nothing, but
a meer being of reason, yet it doth not reamin such; for
truely the Fancy is a sealifying vertue, and in this respect
is called Imaginative, because it forms the Images of Likenesses,
or Ideas of things conceived, and doth characterize
them in its own Vital Spirit, and therefore that Idea is made
a spiritual or seminal powerful being, to perform things of
great moment.”
And those Ideas he makes various and numerous;
as “Archeal Ideas, Ideas of Diseases, Sealifying Ideas,
Piercing Ideas, Forreign and strange Ideas, Mad
Ideas, Irrational and Incorrigible Ideas, Staggering Ideas”
,
and a hundred others: the like of “Gas, Blas,” and the
rest. Thus, Madam, I have made a rehearsal of
your Authors strange, and hitherto unknown, Principles
(as his Confession is) of Natural things, which,
to my sense and reason, are so obscure, intricate and
perplex, as is almost impossible exactly to conceive them; Qqq when Qqq1v 242
when as Principles ought to be easie, plain, and without
any difficulty to be understood; Wherefore what
with his Spirits, meer-beings, non-beings, and neutral-
beings, he troubles Nature, and puzles the brains of
his Readers so, that, I think, if all men were of his
opinion, or did follow the way of his Philosophy,
Nature would desire God she might be annihilated:
Onely, of all other, she doth not fear his Non-beings, for
they are the weakest of all, and can do her the least hurt, as
not being able to obstruct real and corporeal actions of
Nature; for Nature is a corporeal substance, and
without a substance Motion cannot be, and without
Motion opposition cannot be made, nor any action in
Nature, whether Prints, Seals, Stamps, Productions,
Generations, Thoughts, Conceptions, Imaginations,
Passions, Appetites, or the like: and if motions cannot
be without substance; then all Creatures, their properties,
faculties, natures, &c, being made by corporeal
motions, cannot be Non-beings, no nor any thing
else that is in Nature; for non-beings are not in the
number of Natural things, Nature containing nothing
within her, but what is substantially, really, and corporeally
existent. But your Authors “Ideal Entity,” Of the
Magnetick
cure of
wounds.

(whereof he is speaking in another place of his Works,)
which performs all the Works of Nature, seems to me,
as if it were the Jack of all Offices, or like the Jack in a
Clock, that makes every Wheel move; for it hath an
admirable power to put off and on Corporeality and Incorporeality,
and to make it self Something and Nothing
as often as it has occasion; but if this Proteus
have such power, it may well be named the Magick of
Nature. Your Author saith, it is not the Devil, nor any Qqq2r 243
any effect thereof: but certainly, in my opinion, according
to its description, and the effects laid to its performance,
it must be more then the Devil; wherefore,
in my Reason, I cannot conceive it, neither am I able to
understand his “Phantastick Activity, Fancy of Forms, the
Souls acting by any insensible way”
, and many more such
like expressions. But I conceive that all these can be
nothing else but the several motions of the sensitive and
rational matter, which is the Active, Ingenious, Distinguishing,
Knowing, Wise and Understanding
part of Infinite corporeal Nature; and though Infinite
Matter hath Infinite parts in general, yet there is a finiteness
in every part considered by it self: not that I think
a Part can really subsist single and by it self, but it is
onely considered so in the manner of our Conception,
by reason of the difference and variousness of natural
Creatures: for these being different from each other in
their figures, and not all alike, so that we can make a
distinction betwixt them; this difference and distinction
causes us to conceive every part of a different figure by
it self: but properly and according to the Truth of Nature,
there is no part by it self subsisting; for all parts
are to be considered, not onely as parts of the whole,
but as parts of other parts, all parts being joyned to Infinite
Nature, and tied by an inseparable tie one way
or other, although we do not altogether perceive it.
But to return to Ideas: I had almost forgot to tell you,
Madam, of another kind of Ideas, by your Author named,
“Bewitching” or “Inchanting Ideas,” Of things
Conceived,
or Conceptions.
which are for
the most part found in Women, against which I cannot
but take exception in the behalf of our Sex: For, says
he, “Women stamp Ideas on themselves, whereby they, no Qqq2v 244
no otherwise then Witches driven about with a malignant
spirit of despair, are oftentimes governed or snatched away
unto those things, which otherwise they would not, and
do bewail unto us their own and unvoluntary Madness:
These Ideas are hurtful to themselves, and do, as it were,
Inchant, Infatuate, and weaken themselves; for so (as Plutarch
witnesses) a desire of death by hanging took hold
of all the young Maids in the Island Chios.”
By this it
appears, that your Author has never been in Love, or
else he would have found, that Men have as well bewitching
Ideas as Women, and that they are as hurtful
to Men, as to Women. Neither can I be perswaded to
believe, that men should not have as well Mad Ideas as
Women; for to mention no other example, some, (I
will not speak of your Author) their Writings and
strange Opinions in Philosophy do sufficiently witness
it; but whence those Ideas do proceed, whether from
the Bride-bed of the Soul, or the Splene, your Author
doth not declare. As for the young Maids in Chios, I
must confess, it is a very strange example; but I think
there have been as many Men that have killed themselves,
as Women, if not more: However, I hope, by the
Grace of God, the young Maids in this Kingdom are
better advised; for if they should do the like, it would
be a sad fate for all young Men. To conclude, Madam,
all these rehearsed opinions of your Author, concerning
the Grounds or Principles of Natural Philosophy,
if you desire my Unfeigned Judgment, I can
say no more, but that they shew more Fancy, then
Reason and Truth, and so do many others; and, perhaps,
my opinions may be as far from Truth as his, although
their Ground is Sense and Reason; for there is no Rrr1r 245
no single Creature in Nature, that is able to know the
perfectest Truth: but some opinions, to humane sense
and reason, may have more probability then others, and
every one thinks his to be most probable, according to
his own fancy and imagination, and so I think of mine;
nevertheless, I leave them to the censure of those, that
are endued with solid judgment and reason, and
amongst the rest, I submit them to the censure of your
Ladiship, whose solid and wise Judgment is the rule of
all the actions of,

Madam

Your faithful Friend
and Servant

III

Madam

Your Author relating how he dissents from the
“False Doctrine”, as he terms it, “of the Schools”, concerning
the Elements and their Mixtures, Qualities,
Termperaments, Discords, &c. in order to Diseases,
is pleased to say as follows: “I have sufficiently demonstrated,
that there are not four Elements in Nature,
and by consequence, if there are onely three, that four
cannot go together, or encounter; and that the fruits
which Antiquity hath believed to be mixt bodies, and those
composed from a concurrence of four Elements, are materiallyRrr rially Rrr1v 246
of one onely Element; also that those three Elements
are naturally cold; nor that native heat is any where in
things, except from Light, Life, Motion, and an altering
Blas: In like manner, that all actual moisture is
of Water, but all virtual moisture from the property of
the seeds: Likewise, that dryness is by it self in the Air
and Earth, but in Fruits by reason of the Seeds and
Coagulations; and that there are not Contraries in Nature.” In his Treatise
called, A
passive deceiving
of the Schools
of the Humourists.

To give you my opinion hereof, first I think it too
great a presumption in any man, to feign himself so
much above the rest, as to accuse all others of ignorance,
and that none but he alone hath the true knowledg
of all things as infallible and undeniable, and that
so many Learned, Wise and Ingenious Men in so many
ages have been blinded with errors; for certainly,
no particular Creature in Nature can have any exact
or perfect knowledg of Natural things, and therefore
opinions cannot be infallible truths, although they may
seem probable; for how is it possible that a single finite
Creature should know the numberless varieties and hidden
actions of Nature? Wherefore your Author
cannot say, that he hath demonstrated any thing, which
could not be as much contradicted, and perhaps with
more reason, then he hath brought proofs and demonstrations:
And thus when he speaks of Elements, that
there are not four in Nature, and that they cannot go
together, or encounter, it may be his opinion; but others
have brought as many reasons to the contrary, and
I think with more probability; so as it is unnecessary to
make a tedious discourse thereof, and therefore I’le refer
you to those that have treated of it more learnedly
and solidly then I can do. But I perceive your Author is Rrr2r 247
is much for Art, and since he can make solid bodies liquid,
and liquid bodies solid, he believes that all bodies
are composed out of the Element of Water, and that
Water therefore is the first Principle of all things; when
as Water, in my opinion, is but an Effect, as all other
natural Creatures, and therefore cannot be a cause or
principle of them. Concerning the “Natural coldness
of Water, Air, and Earth”
, it may be, or not be so, for
any thing your Author can truly know: but to my sense
and reason, it seems probable that there are things naturally
hot and moist, and hot and dry, as well as cold
and moist, and cold and dry: But all these are but several
effects produced by the several actions of Natural
Matter, which Natural Matter is the onely Principle of
all Natural Effects and Creatures whatever; and this
Principle, I am confident your Author can no more
prove to be Water, then he can prove that Heat, Light,
Life, Motion, and “Blas”, are not material. Concerning
what he saith, That “Native Heat is no where in
things, except from Light, Life, Motion, and an altering
Blas”
: I believe that motion of life makes not onely heat,
but all effects whatsoever; but this native heat is not
produced onely from the motions of Particular lives in
particular Creatures, but is made by the motions of
Natures life; which life, in all probability, is the self-
moving Matter, which no doubt, can and doth make
Light and Blas without Heat, and Heat without Light
or Blas; Wherefore Light and Blas are not principles
of native Heat, no more then native Heat is the principle
of Light and Blas. Neither is Water the Principle
of Actual moisture, nor the propriety of seeds the
Principle of all Virtual moisture; but self-moving Matter Rrr2v 248
Matter is the Principle of all, and makes both actual
and virtual moisture, and there is no question but there
are many sorts of moistures. As for Dryness, which
he says, “is by it self in the Air and Earth, and in Fruits
by reason of the Seeds and Coagulations”
: I cannot conceive
how any thing can be by it self in Nature, by
reason there is nothing alone and single in Nature, but
all are inseparable parts of one body: perchance, he
means, it is naturally and essentially inherent in Air and
Earth; but neither can that be in my reason, because
all Creatures and Effects of Nature are Intermixt, and
there is as much dryness in other Creatures, as in Air
and Earth. Lastly, as for his opinion, That “there are
no Contraries in Nature”
; I believe not in the essence or
nature of Matter; but sense and reason inform us, that
there are Contraries in Natures actions, which are Corporeal
motions, which cause mixtures, qualities, degrees,
discords, as also harmonious conjunctions and
concords, compositions, divisions, and the like effects
whatsoever. But though your Author seems to be an
enemy to the mixtures of Elements, yet he makes such
a mixture of Divinity, and natural Philosophy, that all
his Philosophy is nothing but a meer Hotch-potch, spoiling
one with the other. And so I will leave it to those
that delight in it, resting,

Madam

Your faithful Friend
and Servant

MA- Sſſ1r 249

IV

Madam

“Water,” Ch. Of the
Gas of Water.
according to your Authors opinion,
“is frozen into Snow, Ice, or Hail, not by Cold,
but by its own Gas.”
But since I am not able
to conceive what his Gas is, being a term invented by
himself, I will briefly declare my own opinion, which
is, That Snow, Ice, and Hail, in my judgment, are
made in the like manner, as Passions or Colours are
made and raised in Man; for a sad discourse, or a cruel
object will make a Man pale and cold, and a fearful
object, will make him tremble; whereas a wanton and
obscene discourse will make some red and hot. But
yet these discourses and objects are onely external, occasional,
and not immediate efficient causes of such alterations.
Also when a Man eats or drinks any thing
that is actually hot or cold, or enters into a cold or hot
room, bath, or air, he becomes hot or cold by the
actions of those external agents that work upon him, or
rather whose motions the sensitive motions of his body
do pattern out. The like for diseases; for they may be
caused either by hearing ill reports, or by taking either
hurtful or superfluous food into the Body, or by Infections
inwardly or outwardly, and many other ways.
Likewise may Colours be made different ways; and so
may Snow, Ice, and Hail; for all loose, rare, and Sss porous Sſſ1v 250
porous Bodies are more apt to alter and change then
close, solid, and dense bodies; and not onely to change
from what they are, but to rechange to what they were.
But, Madam, many studious persons study Nature
more in her own substance, then in her various actions,
which is the cause they arrirve to no knowledg of Natures
Works; for the same parts of Matter may act
or work several ways: Like as a Man, or other animal
creature, may put one part of his body into various and
several postures, and move it many different ways. Your
Author may say, that although several Creatures may
be changed to our sight or perception, yet they are not
really changed in Nature. I answer, Their Principle,
which is a natural matter, of which all Creatures are
made, cannot be changed, because it is one, simple, and
unalterable in its Nature; but the figures of several
Creatures are changed continually by the various motions
of this matter; not from being matter, but onely
from such or such a figure into another; and those
figures which do change, in their room are others
produced to keep up the certain kinds of Creatures
by a continual successive alteration. And as there are
changes of parts, so there are also mixtures of several
parts, figures and motions in one and the same Matter;
for there are not different kinds in the nature of Matter:
But, although Matter is of several degrees, as partly animate
and partly inanimate, and the animate Matter
is partly rational, and partly sensitive; Nevertheless, in all
those degrees it remains the same onely or meer Matter;
that is, it is nothing else but Matter, and the
onely ground in which all changes are made. And therefore
I cannot perceive it to be impossible in Nature, as to your Sſſ2r 251
your Author it seems, That “Water should not be transchangeable
into Air”
; for, that he says, “The Air would
have increased into a huge bulk, and all Water would
have long since failed”
: It is no consequence, because
there is a Mutual transmutation of all figures
and parts of Nature, as I declared above; and
when one part is transchanged into another, that
part is supplied again by the change of another, so
that there can be no total mutation of kinds or sorts
of figures, but onely a mutual change of the particulars.
Neither is it of any consequence, when
your Author says, That “if Water should once be
turned into Air, it would always remain Air, because
a returning agent is wanting, which may turn Air
again into Water.”
For he might as well say, a
Man cannot go or turn backward, being once
gone forward. And although he brings a General
Rule, That “every thing, as much as in it lies,
doth desire to remain in it self”
; Yet it is impossible
to be done, by reason there is no rest in Nature,
she being in a perpetual motion, either working
to the consistance of a figure, or to the uniting
of several parts, or to the dissolving or dividing
of several parts, or any other ways. By dissolving,
I do not mean annihilating, but such a dissolving
of parts as is proper for the altering of
such a figure into one or many other figures. But
rather then your Author will consent to the transchanging
of Water into Air, he will feign several
grounds, soils or pavements in the Air, which he
calls “Peroledes”, and so many Flood-gates and Folding-dores,
and make the Planets their Key-keepers; which Sſſ2v 252
which are pretty Fancies, but not able to prove any
thing in Natural Philosophy. And so leaving them to
their Author, I rest,

Madam

Your humble and
faithful Servant

V

Madam

I cannot in reason give my consent to your Authors
opinion, That “Fishes do by the force or vertue of an
inbred Seed transchange simple water into fat, bones,
and their own flesh, and that materially they are nothing
but water transchanged, and that they return into water
by art” Ch. The
Fiction of
Elementary
Complexions
and
Mixtures
.
For though my opinion is, that bodies change
and alter from one figure into another, yet they do
not all change into water, neither is water changed
into all other figures; and certainly Fishes do not live
nor subsist meerly by Water, but by several other
meats, as other animals do; either by feeding upon
other Fishes, the stronger devouring the weaker, or
upon Mud, and Grass, and Weeds, in the bottom
of Seas, Rivers and Ponds, and the like: As for example,
put Fish into a Pool or Sluce, wherein there
is not any thing but clear, pure water, and in a short
time they will be starved to death for want of Food;
and as they cannot live onely by water, so neither can Ttt1r 253
can they breed by the power of water, but by the power
of their food, as a more solid substance: And if all
Creatures be nourished by those things whereof they
consist, then Fishes do not consist of water, being not
nourished by water; for it is not the transchanging
of water, by which Fishes live, and by which they
produce; but it is the transchange of food, proceeding
from other Creatures, as I mentioned above? ’Tis
true, Water is a proper element for them to live in, but
not to live on; and though I have neither learning, nor
experience in Chymistry, yet I believe, that your Author,
with all the subtilest Art he had, could not turn or convert
all Creatures into pure and simple water, but there
would have been dregs and several mixtures left: I will
not say, that the Furnace may not rarifie bodies extreamly,
but not convert them into such a substance or form as
Nature can. And although he thinks Gold is made of
Water, yet I do not believe he could convert it into
Water by the help of Fire; he might make it soluble,
fluid and rare, but all things that are supple, soluble,
flowing and liquid, are not Water; I am confident no
Gas or Blas will, or can transform it, nor no Art whatsoever;
what Nature may do, I know not. But since
your Authors opinion is, that Air is also a Primigenial
Element, and in its nature a substance, Why doth he
not make it a Principle of natural bodies, as well as Water?
I think it had not been so improper to liken Juices
to Water; but to make the onely Principle of the composition
and dissolution of all Creatures to be Water, seems
to me very improbable. Neither can I admit in reason
that the Elements should be called, first, pure, and
simple beings; we might as well call all other creatures,Ttt tures Ttt1v 254
first, pure, and simple beings: for although the
word Element sounds as much as Principle, yet they
are in my reason no more Principles of Nature, then
other Creatures are, there being but one Principle in
Nature, out of which all things are composed, viz. the
onely matter, which is a pure and simple corporeal substance;
and what Man names impure dregs and filths,
these are onely irregular and cross motions of that matter,
in respect to the nature of such or such a figure;
or such motions as are not agreeable and sympathetical
to our Passions, Humors, Appetites, and the like. Concerning
the Contrarieties, Differences and Wars in Nature,
which your Author denies, I have spoken thereof
already, and though he endeavours in a long discourse
to prove, that there is no War in nature; yet, in my
opinion, it is to little purporsepurpose, and it makes but a war
in the thoughts of the Reader; I know not what it did
in his own. But I observe he appeals often to Divinity
to bear him up in Natural Philosophy; but how
the Church doth approve his Interpretations of the
Scripture, I know not: Wherefore I will not meddle
with them, lest I offend the Truth of the Divine Scripture,
wherein I desire to submit to the Judgment of the
Church, which is much wiser then I, or any single
Person can be. However, for all what your Author
says, I do nevertheless verily believe, there is a war
between Natural motions: For example; between the
Regular motions of Health, and the Irregular motions
of Sickness; and that things applied do oftentimes
give assistance to one side or other, but many times in
the conflict, the applied remedies are destroyed, and
sometimes they are forced to be Neutrals: Wherefore though Ttt2r 255
though the nature of Infinite Matter is simple, and
knows of no discord, yet her actions may be cross and
opposite: the truth is, Nature could never make such
variety, did her actions never oppose each other, but
live in a constant Peace and Unity. And thus leaving
them to agree, I am confident your Ladiship and I shall
never disagree; for as long as my life doth last, I shall
always prove,

Madam

Your constant Friend
and faithful Servant

VI

Madam

Your Author condemns the Schools for saying, That
“Air is moist,” In the ch. of
Air.
or that it may be “converted into Water
by pressing it together”
; bringing an example of
an “Iron Pipe, wherein Air has been pressed together, which
afterwards in its driving out has, like a Hand-gun discharged
with Gun-powder, sent a bullet thorow a board or
plank.”
Truly, Madam, concerning the moisture of
Air, I am against it, but the transchanging of Air
into Water I do verily believe, viz. that some sorts of
Air may be contracted or condensed into Water, and
that Water again may be dilated into Air, but not readily,
commonly and easily by Art, but onely by Nature.
Wherefore your Authors Experiment can serve Ttt2v 256
serve for no proof; for an artificial trial cannot be an
infallible natural demonstration, the actions of Art, and
the actions of Nature being for the most part very different,
especially in productions and transmutations of
natural things: Neither can an alteration of parts, cause
an utter destruction of the whole, because when some
parts change from their figures, other parts of matter
change again into the like figures, by which successive
change the continuation of the whole is kept up. Next
your Author reproves the Schools for maintaining the
opinion, that “Air is hot”; for says he, “Water, Air, and
Earth, are cold by Creation, because without Light, Heat,
and the partaking of Life.”
He might, in my opinion,
conclude, as well, that Man is cold by Creation, because
a Chameleon, or a Fish is cold, being all of animal
kind: But why may not some sorts of Air, Water
and Earth be hot, and some be cold, as well as some
sorts of Light are hot, and some cold; and so several other
Creatures? His Reasons prove nothing: for Light
doth not make Heat, nor is it the principle of Heat; and
it is no consequence to say, all that is without Light is
without Heat, there being many things without Light,
which nevertheless are Hot; But to say, Water, Air,
and Earth are cold, because they are without heat, is
no proof, but a meer begging of the principle; for it is
but the same thing, as if I should say, this is no Stone,
because it is no Glass. And that Water, Air and
Earth, do not partake of Life, must be proved first, for
that is not granted as yet, there being, according to my
opinion, not one Creature that wants Life in all Nature.
Again: your Author is of opinion, That “Water is the
first and chief Principle of all Natural things.”
But this Vuu1r 257
this I can no more believe, then that “Water should never
change or degenerate from its essence”
: nay, if your
Author means, there shall always be Water in Nature,
it is another thing; but if he thinks that not any part
of water doth or can change or degenerate in its nature,
and is the principle and chief producer of all other
Creatures; then he makes Water rather a Creator
then a Creature; and it seems, that those Gentiles
which did worship Water, were of the same opinion,
whereas yet he condemns all Pagan opinions, and all
those that follow them. Moreover, I cannot subscribe
to his opinion, that “Gas and Blas from the Stars
do make heat”
: For heat is made several ways, according
to its several sorts; for there is a dry heat, and a
moist heat, a burning, melting, and evaporating heat,
and many more. But as for “Meteors”, that “they are
made by Gas and Blas”
, I can say nothing, by reason I
am not skilled in Astrology, and the science of the
Heavens, Stars, and Planets; wherefore if I did offer
to meddle with them, I should rather express my
Ignorance, then give your Ladiship any solid reasons;
and so I am willing to leave this speculation to others,
resting content with that knowledg Nature hath given
me without the help of Learning: Which I wholly
dedicate and offer to your Ladiship, as becomes,

Madam

Your faithful Friend
and Servant

Vuu MA- Vuu1v 258

VII

Madam

Having made mention in my last of your Authors
opinion, “That Air is in its nature Cold”, I thought
it fit to take a stricter view of the temper of Air,
and to send you withal my own opinion thereof. First
of all, I would fain know, what sort of Air your Author
means; for if he thinks there is but one sort of Air, he
might as well say, that there is but one sort of Animals,
or Vegetables; whereas yet there are not onely different
sorts of animal and vegetable kind, but also different
particulars in one and the same sort: As for example;
what difference is not amongst Horses, as between
a Barb, a Turk, a Ginnet, a Courser of Naples, a
Flanders-horse, a Galloway, an English horse, and so
forth? not onely in their shapes, but also in their natures,
tempers and dispositions? The like for Cows,
Oxen, Sheep, Goats, Dogs, as also for Fowl and
Fish, nay, for Men. And as for Vegetables, What
difference is there not between Barly and Wheat, and
between French-barly, Pine-barly, and ordinary Barly;
as also our English-wheat, Spanish-wheat, Turkish-wheat,
Indian-wheat, and the like? What difference
is there not amongst Grapes, as the Malago, Muscadel,
and other Grapes, and so of all the rest of Vegetables?
The same may be said of the Elements; for
there is as much difference amongst the Elements as
amongst other Creatures. And so of Air: for Air in Vuu2r 259
in some places, as in the Indies, especially about Brasilia,
is very much different from our air, or from the
air that is in other places: Indeed, in every different
Climate, you shall find a difference of air, wherefore
’tis impossible to assign a certain temper of heat or cold
to air in general. But although my sense and reason inform
me, that air in its own nature or essence is neither
hot nor cold, yet it may become hot or cold, by hot
or cold motions; for the sensitive perceptive motions of
Air may pattern out heat or cold; and hence it is, that
in Summer, when as heat predominates, the air is hot;
and in Winter, when as cold predominates, the air is
cold. But, perhaps, you will say, air may be cooled
by moving it with a Fan, or such like thing which can
make wind; wherefore it follows, that air must needs
be naturally cold. I answer, That doth not prove Air
to be in its nature cold: for this moving or making of
wind may contract or condense the air into cold motions,
which may cause a cold wind, like as Ventiducts, where
the air running thorow narrow Pipes makes a cold
wind. The same may be done with a mans breath;
for if he contract his lips close, his breath will be cold,
but if he opens his mouth wide, his breath will be warm.
Again: you may say, that rain is congealed by the
coldness of the air into Snow, Hail and Ice. I answer;
Frost, Ice, Snow and Hail, do not proceed from the
coldness of the air, but rather the coldness of the air proceeds
from them; for Ice, Snow, and Hail, proceed
from cold contraction and condensation of a vaporous
or watery substance; and as Frost and Snow cause air
to be cold, so Thunder and Lightning cause it to be
hot, so long as they last. Thus, Madam, though Air Vuu2v 260
Air may be altered either to heat or cold, yet it is
neither hot nor cold in it self. And this is all for the
present that I can say concerning the Temper of Air; I
conclude, and rest,

Madam

Your constant Friend
and faithful Servant

VIII

Madam

Having hitherto considered your Authors Elements
or Principles of Natural things, you will
give me leave to present you now with a short
view of his Opinions concerning Wind, Vacuum,
Rainbows, Thunder, Lightning, Earth-quakes, and
the like; which I will do as briefly as I can, lest I betray
my Ignorance; for I confess my self not to be well
versed in the knowledg of Meteors, nor in those things
which properly belong to the Mathematicks, as in Astrology,
Geography, Opticks, and the like. But
your Author says, in the first place, That “Natural Wind
is nothing but a flowing Air, moved by the Blas of the Stars.” Ch. Of the
Blas of Meteors.

Certainly, Madam, if this were so, then, in my judgment,
when the Stars blaze, we should have constant
Winds, and the more they blaze, the more violent
winds there would be: But I have rather observed the
contrary, that when the Stars blaze most apparently, we Xxx1r 261
we have the calmest weather either in Summer or Winter.
Perchance your Author will say, he doth not
mean this apparent and visible Blas, but another invisible
Blas. I answer; I know not, nor cannot conceive
any other Blas in the Stars, except I had seen it in
a Vision; neither do I think that Nature her self knows
of any other, But your Author doth refer himself upon
the Authority of Hypocrates, who says, That “not
onely the Wind is a blast, but that all Diseases are from
blasts; and that there is in us a Spirit stirring up all things
by its Blas; which Spirit, by a Microcosmical Analogy,
or the proportion of a little World, he compares to the
blasts of the world.”
As for my particular, Madam,
I dare say, I could never perceive, by my sense and reason,
any such blazing Spirit in me; but I have found
by experience, that when my mind and thoughts have
been benighted with Melancholy, my Imagination hath
been more active and subtil, then when my mind has
been clear from dark Melancholy: Also I find that my
thoughts and conceptions are as active, if not more,
in the night then in the day; and though we may sometimes
dream of several Lights, yet I cannot perceive a
constant light in us; however Light, Blazes, and all
those effects are no more then other effects of Nature
are; nor can they have more power on other Creatures,
then other Creatures have on them: Neither are they
made otherwise then by the corporeal motions of Natural
Matter, and are dissolved and transchanged as other
Creatures, out of one form or figure into another.
Next your Author discoursing Ch. Of Vacuum.
whether there be any
Vacuum in Nature, doth incline to the affirming
party, that there is a Vacuum in the Air, to wit; “There Xxx is Xxx1v 262
is in the air something, that is less then a body, which fills
up the emptinesses or little holes and pores in the air, and
which is wholly annihilated by fire; It is actually void of
all matter, and is a middle thing between a body and an
Incorporeal Spirit, and almost nothing in respect of bodies;
for it came from Nothing, and so may easily be
reduced to nothing.”
All this, Madam, surpasses my
capacity; for I can in no ways conceive any thing between
something and nothing, as to be less then
something, and more then nothing; for all that is corporeal
in Nature, is to my reason something; that is,
some really existent thing; but what is incorporeal in
Nature, is nothing; and if there be any absolute vacuum
in Nature, as your Author endeavours to prove,
then certainly this Vacuum cannot be any thing whatsoever;
for a Vacuum is a pure Nothing. But many
ingenious and learned men have brought as many arguments
and reasons against Vacuum, as others bring
for it, and so it is a thing which I leave to them to exercise
their brains withal. The like is the opinion which
many maintain concerning Place, viz. that there is
a constant succession of Place and Parts, so that when
one part removes, another doth succeed in its place;
the truth and manner whereof I was never able to comprehend:
for, in my opinion, there can be no place
without body, nor no body without place, body and
place being all but one thing. But as for the perpetual
Creation and annihilation of your Authors Vacuities,
give me leave to tell you, Madam, that it would be a
more laborious work, then to make a new World, or
then it was to make this present World; for God made
this World in six days, and rested the seventh day; but this Xxx2r 263
this is a perpetual making of something out of nothing.
Again: concerning Rainbows, your Author says, Ch. Of an
Irregular
Meteor
.
That
“a Rainbow is not a natural effect of a natural Cause, but a
divine Mystery in its original; and that it has no matter, but
yet is in a place, and has its colours immediately in a place,
but in the air mediately, and that it is of the nature of
Light.”
This is indeed a great mystery to my reason;
for I cannot conceive, as I said before, a place without
a body, nor how Light and Colours can be bodiless:
But as for Rainbows, I have observed, when as
water hath been blown up into the air into bubles, that
by the reflexion of light on the watery bubles, they
have had the like colours of the Rainbow; and I have
heard, that there hath been often seen at the rising and
setting of the Sun, Clouds of divers colours; Wherefore
I cannot be perswaded to believe that a Rainbow should
not have a natural cause, and consequently be a natural
effect; For that God has made it a sign of the Covenant
between him and mortal men, is no proof, that it is
not a natural effect; Neither can I believe that it has not
been before the Flood, and before it was made a sign by
God, as your Author imagines; for though it was no
sign before the Flood, yet it may nevertheless have had
its being and existence before the Flood. Moreover, as
for Thunder and Lightning, your Authors opinion
is; “That although they may have concurring natural Causes,
yet the mover of them is an Incorporeal Spirit, which
is the Devil; who having obtained the Principality of
this world, that he may be a certain executer of the Judgments
of the chief Monarch, and so the Umpire and
Comissioner of Lightning and Thunder, stirs up a monstrous
and sudden Blas in the Air, yet under Covenantednanted Xxx2v 264
Conditions; for unless his power were bridled by
divine Goodness, he would shake the Earth with one stroke
so, as to destroy all mortal men: and thus the cracking noise
or voice of Thunder is nothing but a spiritual Blas of the
Evil Spirit.”
I will not deny, Madam, that Thunder
and Lightning do argue the Power of the most Glorious
God, for so do all the rest of the Creatures; but that this
is the onely and immediate cause, which your Author
assigns of Thunder and Lightning, I cannot believe;
for surely, in my opinion, Thunder and Lightning are
as much natural effects as other Creatures in Nature;
and are not the Devils Blas, for I think they may be
made without the help of the Devil; nay, I believe, he
may be as much affraid of Thunder, as those Creatures
that live on Earth. But what the causes are, and how
Thunder and Lightning are made, I have elsewhere
declared more at large, especially in my Philosophical
Opinions
. Again your Author speaking Ch. Of the
Earthquake
.
of the “Trembling
of the Earth, thinks it is nothing else but the Judgment
of God for the sins of Impenitent men.”
For my
part, Madam, I can say little to it, either concerning
the divine, or the natural cause of Earthquakes: As
for the divine and supernatural Cause, which your
Author gives, if it was so, then I wonder much, why
God should command Earth-quakes in some parts of
the World more frequent then in others. As for example;
we here in these parts have very seldom Earthquakes,
and those we have, which is hardly one in
many ages, are not so furious, as to do much harm;
and so in many other places of the World, are as few
and as gentle Earth-quakes as here; when as in others,
Earth-quakes are very frequent and dreadful: From whence Yyy1r 265
whence it must needs follow, if Earth-quakes be onely
a Judgment from God for the sins of Impenitent Men,
and not a natural effect, that then those places, where
the Earth is not so apt to tremble, are the habitations of
the blessed, and that they, which inhabit those parts that
are apt to tremble, are the accursed; when as yet, in those
places where Earthquakes are not usual and frequent, or
none at all, People are as wicked and impious, if not
more, then in those where Earthquakes are common. But
the question is, Whether those parts suffer frequent
and terrible Earthquakes, would not be so shaken
or have such trembling fits, were they uninhabited by
Man, or any other animal Creature? Certainly, in
my opinon, they would. But as for the Natural
Cause of Earthquakes, you must pardon me, Madam,
that I cannot knowingly discourse thereof, by reason I
am not so well skilled in Geography, as to know the several
Soils, Climats, Parts, Regions, or Countries, nor
what disposed matter may be within those parts that are
subject to frequent Earthquakes: Onely this I may say,
that I have observed, that the light of a small Fire or
Candle, will dilate it self round about; or rather that the
air round about the Fire or Candle, will pattern out both
its light and its heat. Also I have observed, That a
Man in a raging fit of Madness will have such an unusual
strength, as ten strong men shall hardly be able to
encounter or bind him, when as, this violent fit being
past, a single man, nay a youth, may over-master him:
Whence I conclude, that the actions, as the motions
of Nature, are very powerful when they use their
force, and that the ordinary actions of Nature are not
so forcible as necessary; but the extraordinary are more Yyy forcible Yyy1v 266
forcible then necessary. Lastly, your Author Ch. Of the
Birth or Original
of
Forms
.
takes
great pains to prove, That “the Sun with his light rules
the Day, and the Moon with hers the Night; and
that the Moon has her own Native light; and that
Bats, Mice, Dormice, Owles, and many others, as also
Men, which rise at night, and walk in their sleep, see
by the light and power of the Moon; also that Plants are
more plentifully nourished by the night.”
But lest it might
be concluded, that all this is said without any probability
of Truth, by reason the Moon doth not every
night shine upon the Earth, he makes a difference between
the Manner of the Sun’s and Moon’s enlightning
the Earth; to wit, that the Sun strikes
his beams in a right line towards the Earth, but the
Moon doth not respect the Centre of the World,
which is the Earth, in a right line; but her Centre is
always excentrical, and she respects the Earth onely by
accident, when she is concentrical with the World;
And therefore he thinks there is another light under the
Earth even at Midnight, whereby many Eyes do see
which owes also its rise to the Moon. This opinion
of your Author I leave to be examined by those that
have skill in Astronomy, and know both the Light and
the Course of the Moon: I will onely say thus much,
that when the Moon is concentrical, as he calls it, with
the World, as when it is Full and New Moon, she
doth not shine onely at night, but also in the day, and
therefore she may rule the day as well as the night, and
then there will be two lights for the ruling of the day,
or at least there will be a strife betwixt the Sun and the Moon,
which shall rule. But as for Men walking asleep
by the light of the Moon, my opinion is, That blind men Yyy2r 267
men may walk as well by the light of the Sun, as sleeping
men by the light of the Moon. Neither is it probable,
that “the Moon or her Blas doth nourish Plants”; for
in a cold Moon-shiny night they will often die; but it
is rather the Regular motions in well tempered matter
that cause fruitful productions and maturity. And so
I repose my Pen, lest it trespass too much upon your
Patience, resting,

Madam

Your humble and
and faithful Servant

IX

Madam

In my former, when I related your Authors opinion,
concerning Earthquakes, I forgot to tell you, that he
counts the thethe Doctrine of the Schools absurd, when
they say that Air, or any Exhalation, is the cause of
them: For, says he, “There is no place in the Pavements
or soils of the Earth, wherein any airy body may be entertained,
whether that body be a wind, or an airy exhalation.”
But since I promised I would not offer to appoint
or assign any natural causes of Earthquakes, I have
only taken occasion hence to enquire, whether it may not
be probably affirmed, that there is air in the bowels of the
Earth: And to my reason it seems very probable; I
mean not this Exterior air, flowing about the circumferenceference Yyy2v 268
of the Earth we inhabite; but such an airy
matter as is pure, refined, and subtil, there being
great difference in the Elements, as well as in all other
sorts of Creatures; for what difference is there not between
the natural heat of an animal, and the natural
heat of the Sun? and what difference is there not between
the natural moisture of an Animal, and the natural
moisture of Water? And so for the Purity of
Air, Dryness of Earth, and the like: Nay, there
is great difference also in the production of those Effects:
As for example; the heat of the Earth is not
produced from the Sun, nor the natural heat in Animals,
nor the natural heat in Vegetables; for if it
were so, then all Creatures in one Region or place of
the Earth would be of one temper. As for example:
Poppy, Night-shade, Lettuce, Thyme, Sage, Parsly,
&c. would be all of one temper and degree, growing
all in one Garden, and upon one patch of Ground,
whereon the Sun equally casts his beams, when as
yet they are all different in their natural tempers and
degrees. And so certainly there is Air, Fire, and
Water, in the bowels of the Earth, which were never
made by the Sun, the Sea, and this Exterior elemental
Air. Wherefore those, in my opinion, are
in gross Errors, who imagine that these Interior Effects
in the Earth are produced from the mentioned
Exterior Elements, or from some other forreign and
external Causes; for an external cause can onely produce
an external effect, or be an occasion to the
production of such or such an effect, but not be the
immediate efficient or essential cause of an interior
natural effect in another Creature, unless the Interior natures Zzz1r 269
natures of different Creatures have such an active power
and influence upon each other, as to work interiously
at a distance, such effects as are proper and essential to
their Natures, which is improbable; for though their
natures and dispositions may mutually agree and sympathize,
yet their powers cannot work upon their Interior
Natures so, as to produce internal natural effects
and proprieties in them. The truth is, it cannot be; for
as the Cause is, so is the Effect; and if the Cause be an
exterior Cause, the Effect must prove so too: As for
example; the heat of the Sun, and the heat of the Earth,
although they may both agree, yet one is not the cause
of the other; for the Suns heat cannot pierce into the
bowels of the Earth, neither can the heat of the Earth
ascend so far as to the Center of the Sun: As for the
heat of the Earth, it is certain enough, and needs no
proof; but as for the heat of the Sun, our senses will
sufficiently inform us, that although his beams are
shot forth in direct lines upon the face of the Earth,
yet they have not so much force, as to pierce into a low
Celler or Vault; Wherefore it is not probable, that
the Earth hath its natural heat from the Sun, and so neither
its dryness from the Air, nor its moisture from
the Sea, but these interior effects in the Earth proceed
from some other interior causes. And thus there may
be great difference between the heat, cold, moisture,
and drought which is in the Elements, and between
those which are in Vegetables, Minerals, and Animals,
not onely in their General kinds, but also in ther Particulars:
And not onely a difference in the aforesaid
qualities of heat, cold moisture, and drought, but also
in all other motions, as Dilations, Contractions, Rarefactions,Zzz factions, Zzz1v 270
Densations, &c. nay, in their Mixtures and
Temperaments: As for example; the temper of a
Mineral is not the temper of an Animal, or of a Vegetable,
neither is the temper of these the temper
of the exterior Elements, no more then the temper
of the Elements is the temper of them; for every
Creature has a temper natural and peculiar to it
self, nay, every particular Creature, has not onely
different tempers, compositions, or mixtures, but
also different productions; or else, if there were no
difference in their productions, every Creature would
be alike, when as yet there are seldom two that do
exactly resemble each other. But I desire you to
understand me well, Madam, when I speak of
Particular heats, colds, droughts, and moistures; for
I do not believe that all Creatures are made out
of the four Elements, no more, then that the Elements
are produced from other Creatures, for the
Matter of all Creatures is but one and the same;
but although the Matter is the same, nevertheless,
the Tempers, Compositions, Productions, Motions,
&c. of particular Creatures, may be different,
which is the cause of their different exterior figures,
or shapes, as also of their different Interiour
Natures, Qualities, Properties, and the like. And
so, to conclude, there is no impossibility or absurdity
in affirming, that there may be Air, Fire,
and Water, in the bowels of the Earth proper for
those Creatures, which are in her, although not such
an Elemental Air, Fire and Water, as is subject here
to our senses; but another kind of Air, Fire and Water,
different from those. But this being a subject for Learned Zzz2r 271
Learned and Ingenious men to work and contemplate
upon, better, perhaps, then I can do, I will leave it to
them, and so remain,

Madam

Your constant Friend
and faithful Servant

X

Madam

Your Author mentioning in his Works, several
Seeds of several Creatures, makes me express my
opinion thus in short concerning this Subject: Several
Seeds seem to me no otherwise then several Humours,
or several Elements, or several other Creatures
made of one and the same Matter, that produce
one thing out of another, and the barrenness of seeds
proceeds either from the irregularity of their natural
motions, or from their unaptness or unactivity of producing.
But it is to be observed, Madam, that not
every thing doth produce always its like, but one and
the same thing, or one and the same Creature, hath many
various and different productions; for sometimes
Vegetables do produce Animals, Animals produce Minerals,
Minerals produce Elements, and Elements again
Minerals, and so forth: for proof I will bring but
a mean and common example. Do not Animals produce
Stones, some in one, and some in another part of their Zzz2v 272
their bodies, as some in the Heart, some in the Stomack,
some in the Head, some in the Gall, some in the Kidnies,
and some in the Bladder? I do not say, that this
Generation of Stone is made the same way as the natural
generation of Animals, as, for example, Man is
born of his Parents; but I speak of the generation or
production of Creatures in general, for otherwise all
Creatures would be alike, if all generations were after
one and the same manner and way. Likewise do not
Fruits, Roots, Flowers and Herbs, produce Worms?
And do not Stones produce Fire? witness the Flint.
And doth not Earth produce Metal? ’Tis true, some
talk of the seed of Metals, but who with all his diligent
observations could find it out as yet? Wherefore it is,
in my opinion, not probable, that Minerals are produced
by way of seeds. Neither can I perceive that
any of the Elements is produced by seed, unless Fire,
which seems, to my sense and reason, to encrease numerously
by its seed, but not any other of the Elements.
And thus productions are almost as various as Creatures,
or rather parts of Creatures, are; for we see how
many productions there are in one animal body, as the
production of flesh, bones, marrow, brains, gristles,
veines, sinews, blood, and the like, and all this comes
from Food, and Food from some other Creatures, but
all have their original from the onely matter, and the
various motions of Nature. And thus, in my opinion,
all things are made easily, and not by such constrained
ways as your Author describes, by Gas, Blas,
Ideas, and the like; for I am confident, Nature has
more various ways of producing natural things then
any Creature is able to conceive. I’le give another example Aaaa1r 273
example of Vegetables, I pray you but to consider,
Madam, how many several ways Vegetables are produced,
as some by seeds, some by slips, some by
grafts, &c. The graft infuses and commixes with the
whole stock and the branches, and these do the like
with the graft: As for example; an Apple grafted in
Colewort produces Apples; but those Apples will have
a taste and sent of the Colewort, which shews that several
parts of several Creatures mix, joyn, and act together;
and as for seeds, they are transchanged wholly, and every
part thereof into the produced fruit, and every
part of the seed makes a several production by the help
of the co-working parts of the Earth, which is the reason
that so many seeds are produced from one single seed;
But Producers, that waste not themselves in productions,
do not produce so numerously as those that do dissolve;
yet all Creatures increase more or less, according
to their supplies or assistances; for seeds will encrease and
multiply more in manured and fertile then in barren
grounds; nay, if the ground be very barren, no production
at all will be; which shews, that productions
come not barely from the seed, but require of necessity
some assistance, and therefore neither Archeus, nor seminal
Ideas, nor Gas, nor Blas, would do any good
in Vegetables, if the ground did not assist them in their
generation or productions, no more then a house
would be built without the assistance of labourers or
workmen; for let the materirals lie never so long, surely
they will never joyn together of themselves to the artificial
structure of an house. Wherefore since there is so
much variety in the production of one kind of Creatures,
nay of every particular in every kind, what needs Aaaa Man Aaaa1v 274
Man to trouble his brain for the manner and way to
describe circumstantially every particular production
of every Creature by seminal or printing Ideas, or any
other far-fetched termes, since it is impossible to be
done? And as for those Creatures whose producers
are of two different sorts, as a Mule bred of an Asse
and a Horse, and another Creature bred of a Cony
and a Dormouse; all of which your Author thinks In the Ch.
the Position
is demonstrated:
and
in the ch.
called the
Authority of
the Duumvirate.
do
take more after their mother then their father, more
after the breeder then the begetter; I will not eagerly
affirm the contrary, although it seems to me more
probable: But this I can say, that I have observed by
experience, that Faunes and Foales have taken more
after the Male then after the Female; for amongst
many several colour’d Deer, I have seen but one milk
white Doe; and she never brought forth a white Faun,
when as I have seen a white Buck beget white and
speckled Faunes of black and several coloured Does.
Also in Foals I have observed, that they have taken
more after the Male then after the Female, both in
shape and colour. And thus I express no more, but
what I have observed my self, others may find out
more examples; these are sufficient for me; so I leave
them, and rest,

Madam

Your faithful Friend
and Servant

Ma- Aaaa2r 275

XI

Madam

You will cease to wonder, that I am not altogether
capable to understand your Authors opinions in
Natural Philosophy, when you do but consider,
that his expressions are for the most part so obscure, mystical
and intricate, as may puzzle any brain that has
not the like Genius, or the same Conceptions with your
Author; wherefore I am forced oftentimes to express
my ignorance rather, then to declare to you the true
sense of his opinions. In the number of these is his discourse
of a “Middle Life,” Ch. called
Magnum oportet.
viz. That “the qualities of a
middle life do remain in things that are transchanged”
: For
I cannot understand what he means by a middle life;
whether it be a life that is between the strongest and
weakest, or whether he means a life between the time
of production and dissolution, or between the time of
conception and production; or whether he means a life
that is between two sorts of substances, as more then an
Animal, and not so high and excellent as an Angel; or
whether he means a middle life for places, as neither in
Heaven nor in Hell, but in Purgatory, or neither in,
nor out of the world, or any other kind of life: Wherefore
I’le leave this Hermaphroditical or neutral life to
better understandings then mine. Likewise I must
confess my disability of conceiving the overshadowing
of his “Archeus”, and “how it brings this middle life into its
first life.”
For concerning Generation, I know of none that Aaaa2v 276
that is performed by overshadowing, except it be the
miraculous conception of the blessed Virgin, as Holy
Writ informs us; and I hope your Author will not
compare his Archeus to the Holy Spirit; But how a
middle life may be brought again into the first life, is
altogether unconceivable to me: And so is that, when he
says, that the “first life of the Fruit is the last of the seed”;
for I cannot imagine, that the seed dies in the fruit; but,
in my opinion, it lives rather in the fruit, and is numerously
increased, as appears by the production of seed
from the fruit. But the most difficult of all to be understood,
are his “Ideas,” Of the Ideas
of Diseases.
which he makes “certain seminal Images,
Formal Lights, and operative means, whereby
the soul moves and governs the body”
; whose number and
variety is so great, as it transcends my capacity, there being
Ideas of Inclination, of Affection, of Consideration
or Judgment, of Passion, and these either mild, or
violent, besides a great number of Archeal and forreign
Ideas. Truly, Madam, I cannot admire enough
the powerful effects of these Ideas, they themselves being
no substances or material Creatures; For how that
can pierce, seal, and print a figure, which hath neither
substance nor matter, my reason is not able to comprehend,
since there can be no figure without matter or
substance, they being inseparably united together, so,
that where figure is, there is also substance, and where
substance is, there is also figure; neither can any figure
be made without a substance. You may say, Ideas,
though they are not material or corporeal beings themselves,
yet they may put on figures, and take bodies
when they please: I answer, That then they can do
more then Immaterial Spirits; for the Learned say, That Immaterial Bbbb1r 277
Immaterial Spirits are Immaterial substances; but your
Author says, that Ideas are no substances; and I think it
would be easier for a substance to take a body, then for
that which is no substance: But your Author might
have placed his Ideas as well amongst the number of
Immaterial Spirits, to wit, amongst Angels and Devils,
and then we should not have need to seek far for the
causes of the different natures and dispositions of Mankind,
but we might say, that Ill-natured men from Good Spirits
or Ideas. However, Madam, I do not deny Ideas,
Images, or Conceptions of things, but I deny them
onely to be such powerful beings and Principal efficient
Causes of Natural effects; especially they being to your
Author neither bodies nor substances themselves. And
as for the “Figure of a Cherry”, which your Author makes
so frequent a repetition of, made by a longing Woman
on her Child; I dare say that there have been millions
of Women, which have longed for some or other thing,
and have not been satisfied with their desires, and yet
their Children have never had on their bodies the prints
or marks of those things they longed for: but because
some such figures are sometimes made by the irregular
motions of animate Matter, would this be a sufficient
proof, that all Conceptions, Ideas and Images have the
like effects, after the same manner, by piercing or penetrating
each other, and sealing or printing such or
such a figure upon the body of the Child? Lastly, I
cannot but smile when I read that your Author makes a
“Disease proceed from a non-being to a substantial being”:
Which if so, then a disease, according to his opinion,
is made as the World was, that is, out of Nothing; but Bbbb surely Bbbb1v 278
surely luxurious persons find it otherwise, who eat and
drink more then their natural digestive motions can dispose;
for those that have infirm bodies, caused by the
irregular motions of animate matter, find that a disease
proceeds from more then a non-being. But, Madam,
I have neither such an Archeus, which can produce, in
my mind, an Idea of Consent or approbation of these
your Authors opinions, nor such a light that is able to
produce a beam of Patience to tarry any longer upon
the examination of them; Wherefore I beg your leave
to cut off my discourse here, and onely to subscriibesubscribe my
self, as really I am,

Madam

Your humble and
faithful Servant

XII

Madam

I cannot well apprehend your Authors meaning,
when he says, Ch. Nature
is ignorant
of Contraries
That “Nature doth rise from its fall”;
for if he understands Nature in general, I cannot
imagine how she should fall and rise; for though Man
did fall, yet Nature never did, nor cannot fall, being
Infinite: And therefore in another place, In the Hist
of Tartar.
when he
saith, that “Nature first being a beautiful Virgin, was defiled
by sin; not by her own, but by Mans sin, for whose
use she was created”
; I think it too great a presumption and Bbbb2r 279
and arrogancy to say that Infinite Nature was not onely
defiled by the sin of Man, but also to make Man the
chief over all Nature, and to believe Nature was onely
made for his sake; when as he is but a small finite
part of Infinite Nature, and almost Nothing in comparison
to it. But I suppose your Author doth not understand
Nature in general, but onely the nature of some
Particulars, when he speaks of the fall and rise of Nature;
however, this fall and rise of the nature of Particulars,
is nothing but a change of their natural motions.
And so likewise, I suppose, he understands the nature
of Particulars, when he says in another place, Ch. The Image
of the
Ferment begets
the Mass
with Child
.
That
Nature in diseasses is standing, sitting, and lying; for
surely nature in general has more several postures then
sitting, standing, or lying: As also when he speaks Ch. Disease
is an unknown
guest
.
of
the “Vertues and Properties that stick fast in the bosom of
Nature”
, which I conceive to be a Metaphorical expression;
although I think it best to avoid Metaphorical,
similizing, and improper expressions in Natural
Philosophy, as much as one can; for they do rather
obscure then explain the truth of Nature; nay, your
Author himself is of this Nature is
ignorant of
Contraries
.
opinion, and yet he doth nothing
more frequent then bring in Metaphors and similitudes.
But to speak properly, there is not any thing that sticks
fast in the bosom of Nature, for Nature is in a perpetual
motion: Neither can she be “heightened or diminished
by Art”
; for Nature will be Nature in despite of
her Hand-maid. And as for your Authors opinion,
That “there are no Contraries in Nature”, I am quite of
a contrary mind, viz. that there is a Perpetual war and
discord amongst the parts of Nature, although not in
the nature and substance of Infinite Matter, which is of Bbbb2v 280
of a simple kind, and knows no contraries in it self, but
lives in Peace, when as the several actions are opposing
and crossing each other; and truly, I do not believe,
that there is any part of Creature of Nature, that hath
not met with opposers, let it be never so small or great.
But as War is made by the division of Natures parts,
and variety of natural actions, so Peace is caused by the
unity and simplicity of the nature and essence of onely
Matter, which Nature is peaceable, being always one
and the same, and having nothing in it self to be crossed
or opposed by; when as the actions of Nature, or natural
Matter, are continually striving against each other,
as being various and different. Again your Author says,
That “a Specifical being cannot be altered but by Fire, and
that Fire is the Death of other Creatures: also that Alchymy,
as it brings many things to a degree of greater efficacy,
and stirs up a new being, so on the other hand again,
it by a privy filching doth enfeeble many things.”
I,
for my part, wonder, that Fire, being as your Author
says, no substantial body, but substanceless in its nature,
should work such effects; but however, I believe there
are many alterations without Fire, and many things
which cannot be altered by Fire. What your Authors
meaning is of a “new being”, I know not; for, to my reason,
there neither is, nor can be made any new being in
Nature, except we do call the change of motions and
figures a new Creation; but then an old suit turned or
dressed up may be called new too. Neither can I conceive
his “Filching or Stealing”: For Nature has or keeps
nothing within her self, but what is her own; and surely
she cannot steal from her self; nor can Art steal from
Nature; she may trouble Nature, or rather make variety Cccc1r 281
variety in Nature, but not take any thing from her,
for Art is the insnarled motions of Nature: But your
Author, being a Chymist, is much for the Art of Fire,
although it is impossible for Art to work as Nature
doth; for Art makes of natural Creatures artificial
Monsters, and doth oftner obscure and disturb Natures
ordinary actions, then prove any truth in Nature.
But Nature loving variety, doth rather smile at
Arts follies, then that she should be angry with her curiosity:
like as for example, a Poet will smile in expressing
the part or action of a Fool. Wherefore Pure
natural Philosophers, shall by natural sense and reason,
trace Natures ways, and observe her actions, more readily
then Chymists can do by Fire and Furnaces; for
Fire and Furnaces do often delude the Reason, blind
the Understanding, and make the Judgment stagger.
Nevertheless, your Author is so taken with Fire, that
from thence he imagines a Formal Light, which he believes
to be the Tip-top of Life; but certainly, he had,
in my opinion, not so much light as to observe, that
all sorts of light are but Creatures, and not Creators;
for he judges of several Parts of Matter, as if they were
several kinds of Matter, which causes him often to err,
although he conceits himself without any Error. In
which conceit I leave him, and rest,

Madam

Your faithful Friend
and humble Servant

Cccc MA- Cccc1v 282

XIII

Madam

The Art of Fire, as I perceive, is in greater esteem
and respect with your Author, then Nature
her self: For he says, Ch. Called,
The Essay of
a Meteor.
That some things can be
done by Art, which Nature cannot do”
; nay he calls “Art” Ch. Heat
doth not digest
efficiently,
but excitingly.

The “Mistress of Nature, and subjects whole Nature
unto Chymical speculation”
; For, “nothing”, says he, “doth
more fully bring a Man, that is greedy of knowing, to the
knowledg of all things knowable, then the Fire; for the
root or radical knowledg of natural things consists in the
Fire:” Ch. The ignorant
natural
Philosophy
of Aristotle
and
Galen
.
“It pierces the secrets of Nature, and causes a
further searching out in Nature, then all other Sciences,
being put together; and pierces even into the utmost
depths of real truth:” Ch. A modern
Pharmacapoly

and dispensatory.
“It creates things which never were
before.” Ch. Of the
Power of
Medicines
.
These, and many more the like expressions,
he has in the praise of Chymistry. And truly, Madam,
I cannot blame your Author, for commending
this Art, because it was his own profession, and no
man will be so unwise as to dispraise his own Art which
he professes; but whether those praises and commendations
do not exceed truth, and express more then
the Art of Fire can perform, I will let those judg, that
have more knowledg therein then I: But this I may
say, That what Art or Science soever is in Nature, let it
be the chief of all, yet it can never be call’d the Mistress
of Nature, nor be said to perform more then Nature
doth, except it be by a divine and supernatural Power; Cccc2r 283
Power; much less to create things which never were before,
for this is an action which onely belongs to God:
The truth is, Art is but a Particular effect of Nature,
and as it were, Nature’s Mimick or Fool, in whose playing
actions she sometimes takes delight; nay, your Author
confesses it himself, when he calls Ch. Heat
doth not digest
efficiently,
bntbut
excitingly
.
the “Art of Chymistry,
Nature’s emulating Ape”
, and “her Chamber-maid”,
and yet he says, she is now and then the Mistress of
Nature”
; which in my opinion doth not agree: for I
cannot conceive how it is possible to be a Chamber-
maid, and yet to be the Mistress too; I suppose your
Author believes, they justle sometimes each other out,
or take by turns one anothers place. But whatever his
opinion be, I am sure, that the Art of Fire cannot create
and produce so, as Nature doth, nor dissolve substances
so as she doth, nor transform and transchange,
as she doth, nor do any effect like Nature: And therefore
I cannot so much admire this Art as others do, for
it appears to me, rather to be a troubler, then an assistant
to Nature, producing more Monsters then perfect
Creatures; nay, it rather doth shut the Gates of Truth,
then unlock the Gates of Nature: For how can Art
inform us of Nature, when as it is but an effect of Nature?
You may say, The cause cannot be better known
then by its effect; for the knowledg of the effect, leads
us to the knowledg of the cause. I answer, ’Tis true:
but you will consider, that Nature is an Infinite cause,
and has Infinite effects; and if you knew all the Infinite
effects in nature, then perhaps you might come to some
knowledg of the cause; but to know nature by one single
effect, as art is, is impossible; nay, no man knows
this particular effect as yet perfectly; For who is he, that has Cccc2v 284
has studied the art of fire so, as to produce all that this
art may be able to afford? witness the Philosophersstone.
Besides, how is it possible to find out the onely
cause by so numerous variations of the effects? Wherefore
it is more easie, in my opinion, to know the various
effects in Nature by studying the Prime cause, then
by the uncertain study of the inconstant effects to arrive
to the true knowledg of the prime cause; truly it is
much easier to walk in a Labyrinth without a Guide,
then to gain a certain knowledg in any one art or natural
effect, without Nature her self be the guide, for
Nature is the onely Mistress and cause of all, which, as
she has made all other effects, so she has also made arts
for varieties sake; but most men study Chymistry more
for imployment, then for profit; not but that I believe,
there may be some excellent Medicines found out and
made by that art, but the expence and labour is more
then the benefit; neither are all those Medicines sure
and certain, nor in all diseases safe; neither can this art
produce so many medicines as there are several diseases
in Nature, and for the Universal Medicine, and the
Philosophers-stone or Elixir, which Chymists brag of
so much; it consists rather in hope and expectation, then
in assurance; for could Chymists find it out, they
would not be so poor, as most commonly they are, but
richer then Solomon was, or any Prince in the
World, and might have done many famous acts with
the supply of their vast Golden Treasures, to the eternal
and immortal fame of their Art; nay, Gold being the
Idol of this world, they would be worshipped as well
for the sake of Gold, as for their splendorous Art; but
how many have endeavored and laboured in vain and without Dddd1r 285
without any effect? “Gold is easier to be made, then to be
destroyed”
, says your Author, Ch. The
first Principles
of the
Chymists,
nor the Essences
of the
same are of
the Army of
Diseases
.
but I believe one is as difficult
or impossible, nay more, then the other; for
there is more probability of dissolving or destroying a
natural effect by Art, then of generating or producing
one; for Art cannot go beyond her sphere of activity,
she can but produce an artificial effect, and Gold
is a natural Creature; neither were it Justice, that a
particular creature of Nature should have as much
power to act or work as Nature her self; but because
neither Reason, nor Art has found out as yet such a
powerful opposite to Gold, as can alter its nature; men
therefore conclude that it cannot be done. Your Author
relates In the Ch. Of Life Eternal,
and in
the
Ch. Of
the Tree of
Life
.
to have seen the Gold-making stone, which
he says, was of colour such, as Saffron is in its powder,
but weighty and shining like unto powder’d Glass; one
fourth part of one grain thereof, (a grain he reckons
the six hundredth part of one ounce) being projected
upon eight ounces of Quicksilver made hot in a Crucible,
and straight way there were found eight ounces,
and a little less then eleven grains of the purest Gold;
therefore one onely grain of that powder had transchanged
19186 parts of Quicksilver, equal to it self, into
the best Gold. Truly, Madam, I wish with all my
heart, the poor Royalists had had some quantity of that
powder; and I assure you, that if it were so, I my
self would turn a Chymist to gain so much as to repair
my Noble Husbands losses, that his noble family might
flourish the better. But leaving Gold, since it is but a
vain wish, I do verily believe, that some of the Chymical
medicines do, in some desperate cases, many times
produce more powerful and sudden effects then the Dddd medicines Dddd1v 286
medicines of Galenists, and therefore I do not absolutely
condemn the art of Fire, as if I were an enemy to
it; but I am of an opinion, that my Opinions in Philosophy,
if well understood, will rather give a light to that art,
then obscure its worth; for if Chymists did but study well
the corporeal motions or actions of Natures substantial
body; they would, by their observations, understand
Nature better, then they do by the observation of the
actions of their Art; and out of this consideration and respect,
I should almost have an ambition, to become an
Artist in Chymistry, were I not too lazie and tender for
that imployment; but should I quit the one, and venture
the other, I am so vain as to perswade my self, I might
perform things worthy my labour upon the ground of
my own Philosophy, which is substantial Life, Sense, and
Reason; for I would not study Salt, Sulphur, and Mercury,
but the Natural motions of every Creature, and
observe the variety of Natures actions. But, perchance,
you will smile at my vain conceit, and, it may be, I my
self, should repent of my pains unsuccessfully bestowed,
my time vainly spent, my health rashly endangered,
and my Noble Lords Estate unprofitably wasted, in
fruitless tryals and experiments; Wherefore you may
be sure, that I will consider well before I act; for I would
not lose Health, Wealth, and Fame, and do not more then
others have done, which truly is not much, their effects
being of less weight then their words. But in the mean
time, my study shall be bent to your service, and how to
express my self worthily,

Madam

Your Ladiships
humble and faithful Servant

MA- Dddd2r 287

XIV.

Madam

I have read your Authors discourse concerning Sensation,
Of the
Disease of
the Stone
.
Ch. 9.
but it was as difficult to me to understand it,
as it was tedious to read it; Truly, all the business
might have havehave been easily declared in a short Chapter,
and with more clearness and perspicuity: For Sensation,
is nothing else but the action of sense proceeding
from the corporeal sensitive motions, which are in
all Creatures or parts of Nature, and so all have sense
and sensation, although not alike after one and the
same manner, but some more, some less, each according
to the nature and propriety of its figure. But your
Author speaks of “Motion without Sense, and Sense without
Motion”
, which is a meer impossibility; for there
is not, nor cannot be any Motion in Nature without
Sense, nor any Sense without Motion; there being
no Creature without self-motion, although not always
perceptible by us, or our external senses; for all motion
is not exteriously local, and visible. Wherefore,
not any part of Nature, according to my opinion,
wants Sense and Reason, Life and Knowledg; but
not such a substanceless Life as your Author describes,
but a substantial, that is, a corporeal Life. Neither
is Light the principle of Motion, but Motion is the
principle of Light: Neither is Heat the principle of Motion, Dddd2v 288
Motion, but its effect as well as Cold is; for I cannot
perceive that Heat should be more active then
Cold. Neither is there any such thing as Unsensibleness
in Nature, except it be in respect of some
particular Sensation in some particular Figure: As
for example, when an Animal dies, or its Figure is
dissolved from the Figure of an Animal; we may say
it hath not animal sense or motion, but we cannot
say, it hath no sense or motion at all; for as long as
Matter is in Nature, Sense and Motion will be; so
that it is absurd and impossible to believe, or at least
to think, that Matter, as a body, can be totally deprived
of Life, Sense, and Motion, or that Life
can perish and be corrupted, be it the smallest part of
Matter conceivable, and the same turned or changed
into millions of Figures; for the Life and Soul of
Nature is self-moving Matter, which by Gods Power,
and leave, is the onely Framer and Maker, as also
the Dissolver and Transformer of all Creatures in Nature,
making as well Light, Heat, and Cold, Gas,
Blas, and Ferments, as all other natural Creatures beside,
as also Passions, Appetites, Digestions, Nourishments,
Inclination, Aversion, Sickness and Health;
nay, all Particular Ideas, Thoughts, Fancies, Conceptions,
Arts, Sciences, &c. In brief, it makes all that is
to be made in Nature. But many great Philosophers
conceive Nature to be fuller of Intricacy, Difficulty,
and Obscurity, then she is, puzling themselves about
her ordinary actions, which yet are easie and free, and
making their arguments hard, constrained, and mystical,
many of them containing neither sense nor reason;
when as, in my opinion, there is nothing else to be studied Eeee1r 289
studied in Nature, but her substance and her actions.
But I will leave them to their own Fancies and Humors,
and say no more, but rest,

Madam

Your humble and
faithful Servant

XV

Madam

Concerning Sympathy and Antipathy, and attractive
or magnetick Inclinations, which some do
ascribe to the influence of the Stars, others to an
unknown Spirit as the Mover, others to the Instinct of
Nature, hidden-Proprieties, and certain formal Vertues;
but your Author Ch. Of
Sympathetical
Mediums
.
doth attribute to “directing Ideas,
begotten by their Mother Charity, or a desire of
Good will”
, and calls it In the
Plague-
Grave.
a “Gift naturally inherent in the
Archeusses of either part”
: If you please to have my opinion
thereof, I think they are nothing else but plain ordinary
Passions and Appetites. As for example: I
take Sympathy, as also Magnetisme or attractive Power,
to be such agreeable Motions in one part or Creature,
as do cause a Fancy, love and desire to some other part
or Creature; and Antipathy, when these Motions are
disagreeable, and produce contrary effects, as dislike,
hate and aversion to some part or Creature. And as
there are many sorts of such motions, so there are Eeee many Eeee1v 290
many sorts of Sympathyes and Antipathyes, or Attractions
and Aversions, made several manners or ways;
For in some subjects, Sympathy requires a certain distance;
as for example, in Iron and the Loadstone; for
if the Iron be too far off, the Loadstone cannot exercise
its power, when as in other subjects, there is no need
of any such certain distance, as betwixt the Needle and
the North-pole, as also the Weapon-salve; for the
Needle will turn it self towards the North, whether it
be near or far off from the North-pole; and so, be
the Weapon which inflicted the wound, never so far
from the wounded Person, as they say, yet it will nevertheless
do its effect: But yet there must withal be
some conjunction with the blood; for as your Author
In the
Magnetick
cure of
Wounds.
mentions, the Weapon shall be in vain anointed
with the Unguent, unless it be made bloody, and the
same blood be first dried on the same Weapon. Likewise
the founding of two eights when one is touched,
must be done within a certain distance: the same may
be said of all Infectious and catching Diseases amongst
Animals, where the Infection, be it the Infected Air,
or a Poysonous Vapour, or any thing else, must needs
touch the body, and enter either through the Mouth,
or Nostrils, or Ears, or Pores of the body; for though
the like Antipathies of Infectious Diseases, as of the
Plague, may be in several places far distant and remote
from each other at one and the same time, yet they
cannot infect particular Creatures, or Animals, without
coming near, or without the sense of Touch: For
example; the Plague may be in the East Indies, and in
this Kingdom, at one and the same time, and yet be
strangers to each other; for although all Men are of Mankind, Eeee2r 291
Mankind, yet all have not Sympathy or Antipathy to
each other; the like of several Plagues, although they
be of the same kind of disease, yet, being in several places
at one time, they may not be a kin to each other,
nor one be produced by the other, except the Plague
be brought over out of an infected Country, into a
sound Country, by some means or other. And thus
some Sympathy and Antipathy is made by a close conjunction,
or corporeal uniting of parts, but not all;
neither is it required, that all Sympathy and Antipathy
must be mutual, or equally in both Parties, so that that
part or party, which has a Sympathetical affection or
inclination to the other, must needs receive the like
sympathetical affection from that part again; for
one man may have a sympathetical affection to another
man, when as this man hath an antipathetical aversion
to him; and the same may be, for ought we know,
betwixt Iron and the Loadstone, as also betwixt the
Needle and the North; for the Needle may have a
sympathy towards the North, but not again the North
towards the Needle; and so may the Iron have towards
the Loadstone, but not again the Loadstone towards
the Iron: Neither is Sympathy or Antipathy made by
the issuing out of any invisible rayes, for then the rays
betwixt the North and the Needle would have a great
way to reach: But a sympathetical inclination in a
Man towards another, is made either by sight, or
hearing; either present, or absent: the like of infectious
Diseases. I grant, that if both Parties do mutually
affect each other, and their motions be equally agreeable;
then the sympathy is the stronger, and will
last the longer, and then there is a Union, Likeness, or Con- Eeee2v 292
Conformableness, of their Actions, Appetites, and
Passions; For this kind of Sympathy works no other
effects, but a conforming of the actions of one party, to
the actions of the other, as by way of Imitation, proceeding
from an internal sympathetical love and desire
to please; for Sympathy doth not produce an effect really
different from it self, or else the sympathy betwixt
Iron and the Loadstone would produce a third Creature
different from themselves, and so it would do in
all other Creatures. But as I mentioned above, there
are many sorts of attractions in Nature, and many several
and various attractions onely in one sort of Creatures,
nay, so many in one particular as not to be
numbred; for there are many Desires, Passions, and
Appetites, which draw or intice a man to something
or other, as for example, to Beauty, Novelty, Luxury,
Covetousness, and all kinds of Vertues and Vices;
and there are many particular objects in every one
of these, as for example, in Novelty? For there
are so many several desires to Novelty, as there are
Senses, and so many Novelties that satisfie those desires,
as a Novelty to the Ear, a Novelty to the Sight, to
Touch, Taste, and Smell; besides in every one of these,
there are many several objects; To mention onely
one example, for the novelty of Sight; I have been an
Ape, drest like a Cavalier, and riding on Hose-back
with his sword by his side, draw a far greater multitude
of People after him, then a Loadstone of the same bigness
of the Ape would have drawn Iron; and as the
Ape turn’d, so did the People, just like as the Needle
turns to the North; and this is but one object in one
kind of attraction, viz. Novelty: but there be Millionslions Ffff1r 293
of objects besides. In like manner good Cheer
draws abundance of People, as is evident, and needs
no Demonstration. Wherefore, as I said in the beginning,
Sympathy is nothing else but natural Passions
and Appetites, as Love, Desire, Fancy, Hunger,
Thirst, &c. and its effects are Concord, Unity,
Nourishment, and the like: But Antipathy is Dislike,
Hate, Fear, Anger, Revenge, Aversion, Jealousie,
&c. and its effects are Discord., Division, and the
like. And such an Antipathy is between a Wolf and a
Sheep, a Hound, and in the Partridg to flie from the
Hawk; for Life has an Antipathy to that which is
named Death; and the Wolf’s stomack hath a sympathy
to food, which causes him to draw neer, or run
after those Creatures he has a mind to feed on. But
you will say, some Creatures will fight, and kill each
other, not for Food, but onely out of an Antipathetical
nature. I answer: when as Creatures fight, and
endeavour to destroy each other, if it be not out of
necessity, as to preserve and defend themselves from
hurt or hunger, then it is out of revenge, or anger, or
ambition, or jealousie, or custom of quarrelling, or
breeding. As for example: Cocks of the Game,
that are bred to fight with each other, and many other
Creatures, as Bucks, Staggs, and the like, as
also Birds, will fight as well as Men, and seek to destroy
each other through jealousie; whenas, had they
no Females amongst them, they would perhaps live
quiet enough, rather as sympathetical Friends, then Ffff antipa- Ffff1v 294
antipathetical Foes; and all such Quarrels proceed from
a sympathy to their own interest. But you may ask me,
what the reason is, that some Creatures, as for example,
Mankind, some of them, will not onely like one sort of
meat better then another of equal goodness and nourishment,
but will like and prefer sometimes a worse sort
of meat before the best, to wit, such as hath neither
a good taste nor nourishment? I answer: This is nothing
else, but a particular, and most commonly an inconstant
Appetite; for after much eating of that they
like best, especially if they get a surfeit, their appetite is
chang’d to aversion; for then all their feeding motions
and parts have as much, if not more antipathy to those
meats, as before they had a sympathy to them. Again,
you may ask me the reason, why a Man seeing two
persons together, which are strangers to him, doth
affect one better then the other; nay, if one of these
Persons be deformed or ill-favoured, and the other
well-shaped and handsom; yet it may chance, that the
deformed Person shall be more acceptable in the affections
and eyes of the beholder, then he that is handsom?
I answer: There is no Creature so deformed, but hath
some agreeable and attractive parts, unless it be a Monster,
which is never loved, but for its rarity and novelty,
and Nature is many times pleased with changes, taking
delight in variety: and the proof that such a sympathetical
affection proceeds from some agreeableness
of Parts, is, that if those persons were vail’d, there would
not proceed such a partial choice of judgment from
any to them. You may ask me further, whether Passion
and Appetite are also the cause of the sympathy
which is in the Loadstone towards Iron, and in the Needle Ffff2r 295
Needle towards the North? I answer, Yes: for it
is either for nourishment, or refreshment, or love and
desire of association, or the like, that the Loadstone
draws Iron, and the Needle turns towards the North.
The difference onely betwixt the sympathy in the Needle
towards the North, and betwixt the sympathy in
the Loadstone towards the Iron is, that the Needle
doth always turn towards the North, but the Loadstone
doth not always draw Iron: The reason is, because
the sympathy of the Needle towards the North
requires no certain distance, as I said in the beginning;
and the North-pole continuing constantly in the same
place, the Needle knows whither to turn; when as
the sympathy between the Loadstone and Iron requires
a certain distance, and when the Loadstone is not within
this compass or distance, it cannot perform its effect,
to wit, to draw the Iron, but the effect ceases, although
the cause remains in vigour. The same may be said of
the Flower that turns towards the Sun; for though
the Sun be out of sight, yet the Flower watches for the
return of the Sun, from which it receives benefit: Like
as faithful Servants watch and wait for their Master, or
hungry Beggers at a Rich man’s door for relief; and so
doth the aforesaid Flower; nay, not the Flower onely,
but any thing that has freedom and liberty of motion,
will turn towards those Places or Creatures whence it
expects relief. Concerning ravenous Beasts that feed
on dead Carcasses, they, having more eager appetites
then food, make long flights into far distant Countries
to seek food to live on, but surely, I think, if they had
food enough at home, although not dead Carcasses,
they would not make such great Journies; or if a battel were Ffff2v 296
were fought, and many slain, and they upon their journey
should meet with sufficient food, they would hardly
travel further before they had devoured that food
first: But many Birds travel for the temper of the Air,
as well as for the food, witness Woodcocks, Cranes,
Swallows, Fieldfares, and the like; some for cold, some
for hot, and some for temperate Air. And as for such
Diseases as are produced by conceit and at distance, the
cause is, the fearfulness of the Patient, which produces
Irregularities in the Mind, and these occasion Irregularities
in the Body, which produce such a disease, as the
Mind did fearfully apprehend; when as without that
Passion and Irregularity, the Patient would, perhaps,
not fall sick of that disease. But to draw towards an
end, I’le answer briefly to your Authors alledged Ch. Of the
Magnetick
Power.
example
which he gives of Wine, that it is troubled
while the Vine flowreth: The reason, in my opinion,
may perhaps be, that the Wine being the effect of the
Vine, and proceeding from its stock as the producer,
has not so quite alter’d its Nature as not to be sensible at
all of the alteration of the Vine; For many effects do
retain the proprieties of their causes; for example, many
Children are generated, which have the same proprieties
of their Parents, who do often propagate some
or other vertuous or vitious qualities with their offspring;
And this is rather a proof that there are sensitive
and rational motions, and sensitive and rational
knowledg in all Creatures, and so in Wine, according
to the nature or propriety of its Figure; for without motion,
sense and reason, no effect could be; nor no sympathy
or antipathy. But it is to be observed, that many
do mistake the true Causes, and ascribe an effect to some Gggg1r 297
some cause, which is no more the cause of that same effect,
then a particular Creature is the cause of Nature;
and so they are apt to take the Fiddle for the hot
Bricks, as if the Fiddle did make the Ass dance, when as
it was the hot Bricks that did it; for several effects may
proceed from one cause, and one effect from several
causes; and so in the aforesaid example, the Wine
may perhaps be disturbed by the alteration of the
weather at the same time of the flowring of the Vines;
and so may Animals, as well as Vegetables, and other
Creatures, alter alike at one and the same point of time,
and yet none be the cause of each others alteration. And
thus, to shut up my discourse, I repeat again, that sympathy
and antipathy are nothing else but ordinary Passions
and Appetites amongst several Creatures, which
Passions are made by the rational animate Matter, and
the Appetites by the sensitive, both giving such or
such motions, to such or such Creatures; for cross
motions in Appetites and Passions make Antipathy, and
agreeable motions in Appetites and Passions make Sympathy,
although the Creatures be different, wherein
these motions, Passions and Appetites are made; and as
without an object a Pattern cannot be, so without inherent
or natural Passions and Appetites there can be no
Sympathy or Antipathy: And there being also such
Sympathy betwixt your Ladiship and me, I think my
self the happiest Creature for it, and shall make it my
whole study to imitate your Ladiship, and conform all
my actions to the rule and pattern of yours, as becomes,

Madam

Your Ladiships
faithful Friend, and humble Servant

Gggg MA- Gggg1v 298

XVI

Madam

My opinion of Witches and Witchcraft, (of
whose Power and strange effects your Author
is pleased to relate many stories) in brief, is this;
My Sense and Reason doth inform me, that there is
Natural Witchcraft, as I may call it, which is Sympathy,
Antipathy, Magnetisme, and the like, which
are made by the sensitive and rational motions between
several Creatures, as by Imagination, Fancy, Love,
Aversion, and many the like; but these Motions, being
sometimes unusual and strange to us, we not knowing
their causes, (For what Creature knows all motions
in Nature, and their ways?) do stand amazed at
their working power; and by reason we cannot assign
any Natural cause for them, are apt to ascribe their effects
to the Devil; but that there should be any such devillish
Witchcraft, which is made by a Covenant and
Agreement with the Devil, by whose power Men do
enchaunt or bewitch other Creatures, I cannot readily
believe. Certainly, I dare say, that many a good,
old honest woman hath been condemned innocently,
and suffered death wrongfully, by the sentence of some
foolish and cruel Judges, meerly upon this suspition
of Witchcraft, when as really there hath been no such
thing; for many things are done by slights or juggling
Arts, wherein neither the Devil nor Witches are
Actors. And thus an English-man whose name was Banks, Gggg2r 299
Banks, was like to be burnt beyond the Seas for a Witch,
as I have been inform’d, onely for making a Horse shew
tricks by Art; There have been also several others;
as one that could vomit up several kinds of Liquors and
other things: and another who did make a Drum beat
of it self. But all these were nothing but slights and
jugling tricks; as also the talking and walking Bell; and
the Brazen-Head which spake these words, “Time was,
Time is,”
and “Time is past”, and so fell down; Which
may easily have been performed by speaking through a
Pipe conveighed into the said head: But such and the
like trifles will amaze many grave and wise men, when
they do not know the manner or way how they are
done, so as they are apt to judg them to be effected by
Witchcraft or Combination with the Devil. But, as
I said before, I believe there is Natural Magick; which
is, that the sensitive and rational Matter oft moves such
a way, as is unknown to us; and in the number of
these is also the bleeding of a murdered body at the presence
of the Murderer, which your Author Ch. Of the
Magnetick
cure of
wounds
.
mentions;
for the corporeal motions in the murthered body may
move so, as to work such effects, which are more then
ordinary; for the animal Figure, being not so quickly
dissolved, the animal motions are not so soon altered,
(for the dissolving of the Figure is nothing else but an
alteration of its Motions;) and this dissolution is not
done in an instant of time, but by degrees: But yet I
must confess, it is not a common action in Nature, for
Nature hath both common, and singular or particular
actions: As for example, Madness, natural Folly, and
many the like, are but in some particular persons; for
if those actions were general, and common, then all, or Gggg2v 300
or mosat men would be either mad, or fools, but, though
there are too many already, yet all men are not so; and
so some murthered bodies may bleed or express some
alterations at the presence of the Murtherer, but I do
not believe, that all do so; for surely in many, not any
alteration will be perceived, and others will have the
same alterations without the presence of the Murtherer.
And thus you see, Madam, that this is done naturally,
without the help of the Devil; nay, your Author doth
himself confess it to be so; for, says he, “The act of the
Witch is plainly Natural; onely the stirring up of the
vertue or power in the Witch comes from Satan.”
But I
cannot understand what your Author means, by the
departing of spiritual rays from the Witch into Man,
or any other animal, which she intends to kill or hurt;
nor how Spirits wander about in the Air, and have
their mansions there; for men may talk as well of impossibilities,
as of such things which are not composed of
Natural Matter: If man were an Incorporeal Spirit
himself, he might, perhaps, sooner conceive the essence
of a Spirit, as being of the same Nature; but as long as
he is material, and composed of Natural Matter, he
might as well pretend to know the Essence of God, as of
an Incorporeal Spirit. Truly, I must confess, I have had
some fancies oftentimes of such pure and subtil substances,
purer and subtiler then the Sky or Æthereal substance
is, whereof I have spoken in my Poetical
Works; but these substances, which I conceived within
my fancy, were material, and had bodies, though never
so small and subtil; for I was never able to conceive
a substance abstracted from all Matter, for even Fancy
it self is material, and all Thoughts and Conceptions are Hhhh1r 301
are made by the rational Matter, and so are those which
Philosophers call Animal Spirits, but a material Fancy
cannot produce immaterial effects, that is, Ideas of Incorporeal
Spirits: And this was the cause that in the
first impression of my Philosophical Opinions, I named
the sensitive and rational Matter, sensitive and rational
Spirits, because of its subtilty, activity and agility; not
that I thought them to be immaterial, but material Spirits:
but since Spirits are commonly taken to be immaterial,
and Spirit and Body are counted opposite to one another,
to prevent a misapprehension in the thoughts of
my Readers, as if I meant Incorporeal Spirits, I altered this
expression in the last Edition, and call’d it onely sensitive
and rational Matter, or, which is all one, sensitive and
rational corporeal motions. You will say, perhaps,
That the divine Soul in Man is a Spirit: but I desire you
to call to mind what I oftentimes have told you, to wit,
that when I speak of the Soul of Man, I mean onely
the Natural, not the Divine Soul; which as she is
supernatural, so she acts also supernaturally; but all
the effects of the natural Soul, of which I discourse,
are natural, and not divine or supernatural. But to return
to Magnetisme; I am absolutely of opinion, that
it is naturally effected by natural means, without the concurrence
of Immaterial Spirits either good or bad, meerly
by natural corporeal sensitive and rational motions;
and, for the most part, there must be a due approach
between the Agent and the Patient, or otherwise the
effect will hardly follow, as you may see by the Loadstone
and Iron; Neither is the influence of the Stars
performed beyond a certain distance, that is, such a
distance as is beyond sight or their natural power to Hhhh work; Hhhh1v 302
work; for if their light comes to our Eyes, I know no
reason against it, but their effects may come to our
bodies. And as for infectious Diseases, they come by
a corporeal imitation, as by touch, either of the infected
air, drawn in by breath, or entring through the Pores
of the Body, or of some things brought from infected
places, or else by hearing; but diseases, caused by
Conceit, have their beginning, as all alterations
have, from the sensitive and rational Motions,
which do not onely make the fear and conceit, but
also the disease; for as a fright will sometimes cure
diseases, so it will sometimes cause diseases; but as I
said, both fright, cure, and the disease, are made by
the rational and sensitive corporeal motions within the
body, and not by Supernatural Magick, as Satanical
Witchcraft, entering from without into the body by
spiritual rays. But having discoursed hereof in my former
Letter, I will not trouble you with an unnecessary
repetition thereof; I conclude therefore with what I
begun, viz. that I believe natural Magick to be natural
corporeal motions in natural bodies: Not that I
say, Nature in her self is a Magicianess, but it
may be called natural Magick or Witchcraft, meerly
in respect to our Ignorance; for though Nature is old,
yet she is not a Witch, but a grave, wise, methodical
Matron, ordering her Infinite family, which are her
several parts, with ease and faculty, without needless
troubles and difficulties; for these are onely made
through the ignorance of her several parts or particular
Creatures, not understanding their Mistress,
Nature, and her actions and government, for which
they cannot be blamed; for how should a part understandstand Hhhh2r 303
the Infinite body, when it doth not understand
it self; but Nature understands her parts better, then
they do her. And so leaving Wise Nature, and the
Ignorance of her Particulars, I understand my self so
far, that I am,

Madam

Your humble and
faithful Servant

XVII

Madam

I am not of your Authors In his
Treatise of
Time.
opinion, That “Time
hath no relation to Motion, but that Time and Motion
are as unlike and different from each other as Finite
from Infinite, and that it hath its own essence or being Immoveable,
Unchangeable, Individable, and unmixed with
things, nay, that Time is plainly the same with Eternity.”

For, in my opinion, there can be no such thing as
Time in Nature, but what Man calls Time, is onely
the variation of natural motions; wherefore Time,
and the alteration of motion, is one and the same thing
under two different names; and as Matter, Figure,
and Motion, are inseparable, so is Time inseparably
united, or rather the same thing with them, and not
a thing subsisting by it self; and as long as Matter,
Motion and Figure have been existent, so long hath
Time; and as long as they last, so long doth Time. But Hhhh2v 304
But when I say, Time is the variation of motion, I
do not mean the motion of the Sun or Moon, which
makes Days, Months, Years, but the general motions
or actions of Nature, which are the ground of
Time; for were there no Motion, there would be
no Time; and since Matter is dividable, and in parts,
Time is so too; neither hath Time any other Relation
to Duration, then what Nature her self hath. Wherefore
your Author is mistaken, when he says, Motion
is made in Time, for Motion makes Time, or
rather is one and the same with Time; and Succession
is no more a stranger to Motion, then Motion
is to Nature, as being the action of Nature, which
is the Eternal servant of God. “But”, says he, “Certain
Fluxes of Formerlinesses and Laternesses, have respect
unto frail moveable things in their motions, wherewith
they hasten unto the appointed ends of their period,
and so unto their own death or destruction; but what
relation hath all that to Time: for therefore also
ought Time to run with all and every motion? Verily
so there should be as many times and durations as
there are motions.”
I answer: To my Reason, there
are as many times and durations as there are motions;
for neither time nor duration can be separated
from motion, no more then motion can be separated
from them, being all one. But Time is not
Eternity, for Eternity hath no change, although
your Author makes Time and Eternity all one, and a
being of substance by it self: Yet I will rather believe
Solomon, then him, who says, that there is a
time to be merry, and a time to be sad; a time to
mourn, and a time to rejoyce, and so forth: making so Iiii1r 305
so many divisions of Time as there are natural actions;
whenas your Author makes natural actions strangers to
Nature, dividing them from their substances: Which
seemeth very improbable in the opinion of,

Madam

Your Ladiships
faithful Friend, and humble Servant

XVIII

Madam

Your Authors Of the
disease of
the Stone
,
Ch. 9.
opinion is, That “a bright burning
Iron doth not burn a dead Carcass after an equal
manner as it doth a live one; For in live bodies,”
saith
he, “it primarily hurts the sensitive Soul, the which therefore
being impatient, rages after a wonderful manner, doth
by degrees resolve and exasperate its own and vital liquors
into a sharp poyson, and then contracts the fibres of the
flesh, and turns them into an escharre, yea, into the way
of a coal; but a dead Carcass is burnt by bright burning
Iron, no otherwise, then if Wood, or if any other unsensitive
thing should be; that is, it burns by a proper action
of the fire, but not of the life.”
To which opinion, I answer:
That my Reason cannot conceive any thing to
be without life, and so neither without sense; for whatsoever
hath self-motion, has sense and life; and that
self-motion is in every Creature, is sufficiently discoursed
of in my former Letters, and in my PhilosophicalIiii phical Iiii1v 306
Opinions
; for self-motion, sense, life, and reason,
are the grounds and principles of Nature, without
which no Creature could subsist. I do not say, That
there is no difference between the life of a dead Carcass,
and a live one, for there is a difference between the
lives of every Creature; but to differ in the manner of
life, and to have neither life nor sense at all, are quite
different things: But your Author affirms himself, that
all things have a certain sense of feeling, when he sepaks
of Sympathy and Magnetisme, and yet he denies that
they have life: And others again, do grant life to some
Creatures, as to Vegetables, and not sense. Thus
they vary in their Opinions, and divide sense, life, and
motion, when all is but one and the same thing; for no
life is without sense and motion, nor no motion without
sense and life; nay, not without Reason; for the
chief Architect of all Creatures, is sensitive and rational
Matter. But the mistake is, that most men, do
not, or will not conceive, that there is a difference and
variety of the corporeal sensitive and rational motions
in every Creature; but they imagine, that if all Creatures
should have life, sense, and reason, they must of
necessity have all alike the same motions, without any
difference; and because they do not perceive the animal
motions in a Stone or Tree, they are apt to deny to
them all life, sense, and motion. Truly, Madam, I
think no man will be so mad, or irrational, as to say a
Stone is an Animal, or an Animal is a Tree, because a
Stone and Tree have sense, life, and motion; for every
body knows, that their Natural figures are different,
and if their Natures be different, then they cannot
have the same Motions, for the corporeal motions do Iiii2r 307
do make the nature of every particular Creature, and
their differences; and as the corporeal motions act, work,
or move, so is the nature of every figure, Wherefore,
no body, I hope, will count me so senseless, that I believe
sense and life to be after the like manner in every
particular Creature or part of Nature; as for example,
that a Stone or Tree has animal motions, and doth see,
touch, taste, smell and hear by such sensitive organs as
an Animal doth; but, my opinion is, that all Sense is
not bound up to the sensitive organs of an Animal, nor
Reason to the kernel of a man’s brain, or the orifice of
the stomack, or the fourth ventricle of the brain, or
onely to a mans body; for though we do not see all
Creatures move in that manner as Man or Animals do,
as to walk, run, leap, ride, &c. and perform exterior
acts by various local motions; nevertheless, we cannot
in reason say, they are void and destitute of all motion;
For what man knows the variety of motions in Nature:
Do not we see, that Nature is active in every thing, yea,
the least of her Creatures. For example; how some
things do unanimously conspire and agree, others antipathetically
flee from each other; and how some do
increase, others decrease; some dissolve, some consist,
and how all things are subject to perpetual changes
and alterations; and do you think all this is done without
motion, life, sense, and reason? I pray you consider,
Madam, that there are internal motions as well
as external, alterative as well as constitutive; and several
other sorts of motions not perceptible by our senses,
and therefore it is impossible that all Creatures should
move after one sort of motions. But you will say, Motion
may be granted, but not Life, Sense, and Reason. I answer, Iiii2v 308
answer, I would fain know the reason why not; for I am
confident that no man can in truth affirm the contrary:
What is Life, but sensitive Motion? what is Reason,
but rational motion? and do you think, Madam, that
any thing can move it self without life, sense and reason?
I, for my part, cannot imagine it should; for it would
neither know why, whither, nor what way, or how
to move. But you may reply, Motion may be granted,
but not self-motion; and life, sense, and reason, do
consist in self-motion. I answer: this is impossible;
for not any thing in Nature can move naturally without
natural motion, and all natural motion is self-motion. If
you say it may be moved by another; My answer is,
first, that if a thing has no motion in it self, but is moved
by another which has self-motion, then it must give that
immovable body motion of its own, or else it could not
move, having no motion at all; for it must move by the
power of motion, which is certain; and then it must
move either by its own motion, or by a communicated
or imparted motion; if by a communicated motion,
then the self-moveable thing or body must transfer its
own motion into the immoveable, and lose so much of
its own motion as it gives away, which is impossible, as I
have declared heretofore at large, unless it do also transfer
its moving parts together with it, for motion cannot
be transfered without substance. But experience
and observation witnesseth the contrary. Next, I say, if it
were possible that one body did move another, then
most part of natural Creatures, which are counted immoveable
of themselves, or inanimate, and destitute of
self-motion, must be moved by a forced or violent, and
not by a natural motion; for all motion that proceeds from Kkkk1r 309
from an external agent or moving power, is not natural,
but forced, onely self-motion is natural; and
then one thing moving another in this manner, we must
at last proceed to such a thing whchwhich is not moved by
another, but hath motion in it self, and moves all others;
and, perhaps, since man, and the rest of animals
have self-motion, it might be said, that the motions of
all other inanimate Creatures, as they call them, doth
proceed from them; but man being so proud, ambitious,
and self-conceited, would soon exclude all other
animals, and adscribe this power onely to himself, especially
since he thinks himself onely endued with Reason,
and to have this prerogative above all the rest,
as to be the sole rational Creature in the World. Thus
you see, Madam, what confusion, absurdity, and
constrained work will follow from the opinion of denying
self-motion, and so consequently, life and sense
to natural Creatures. But I, having made too long a
digression, will return to your Authors discourse: And
as for that he says, “A dead Carcass burns by the proper
action of the fire”
, I answer, That if the dissolving motions
of the fire be too strong for the consistent motions
of that body which fire works upon, then fire is the
cause of its alteration; but if the consistent motions of
the body be too strong for the dissolving motions of the
fire, then the fire can make no alteration in it. Again:
he says, “Calx vive, as long as it remains dry, it gnaws not
a dead Carcass; but it presently gnaws live flesh, and
makes an escharre; and a dead carcass is by lime wholly
resolved into a liquor, and is combibed, except the bone
and gristle thereof; but it doth not consume live flesh into a
liquor, but translates it into an escharre.”
I will say no Kkkk more Kkkk1v 310
more to this, but that I have fully enough declared
my opinion before, that the actions or motions of life
alter in that which is named a dead Carcass, from what
they were in that which is called a Living body; but
although the actions of Life alter, yet life is not gone or
annihilated; for life is life, and remains still the same,
but the actions or motions of life change and differ in
every figure; and this is the cause that the actions of
Fire, Time, and Calx-vive, have not the same effects
in a dead Carcass, as in a living Body; for the difference
of their figures, and their different motions, produce
different effects in them; and this is the cause, that one
and the same fire doth not burn or act upon all bodies
alike: for some it dissolves, and some not; and some it
hardens, and some it consumes; and some later, some
sooner: For put things of severarl natures into the same
Fire, and you will see how they will burn, or how
fire will act upon them after several manners; so that
fire cannot alter the actions of several bodies to its own
blas; and therefore, since a living and a dead Body (as
they call them) are not the same, (for the actions or
motions of life, by their change or alteration, have altered
the nature or figure of the body) the effects cannot
be the same; for a Carcass has neither the interior
nor exterior motions of that figure which it was before
it was a Carcass, and so the figure is quite alter’d
from what it was, by the change and alteration of the
motions. But to conclude, the motions of the exterior
Agent, and the motions of the Patient, do sometimes
joyn and unite, as in one action, or to one effect,
and sometimes the motions of the Agent are onely an
occasion, but not a co-workman in the production of such Kkkk2r 311
such or such an effect, as the motions of the Patient do
work; neither can the motions of the Agent work totally
and meerly of themselves, such or such effects,
without the assistance or concurrence of the motions of
the Patient, but the motions of the Patient can: and
there is nothing that can prove more evidently that
Matter moves it self, and that exterior agents or bodies
are onely an occasion to such or such a motion in another
body, then to see how several things put into one
and the same fire, do alter after several modes; which
shews, it is not the onely action of fire, but the interior
motions of the body thrown into the fire, which do alter
its exterior form or figure. And thus, I think I
have said enough to make my opinions clear, that they
may be the better understood: which is the onely aim
and desire of,

Madam

Your humble and
faithful Servant

XIX

Madam

Your Author is not a Natural, but a Divine Philosopher,
for in many places he undertakes to
interpret the Scripture; wherein, to my judgment,
he expresseth very strange opinions; you will give me
leave at this present to note some few. First, in one Kkkk2v 312
one place, Ch. The
Position is
demonstrated.
interpreting that passage of Scripture,
Gen. 6. 2. where it is said, That the sons of God took to wives the
daughters of men”
: He understands by the Sons of God,
those which came from the Posterity of Adam, begotten
of a Man and a Woman, having the true Image
of God: But by the Daughters of Men, he understands
Monsters; that is, those which through the
Devils mediation, were conceived in the womb of a
Junior Witch or Sorceress: For when Satan could
find no other ways to deprive all the race of Men of
the Image of God, and extinguish the Immortal mind
out of the stock of Adams Posterity, he stirr’d up detestable
copulations, from whence proceeded savage
Monsters, as Faunes, Satyrs, Sylphs, Gnomes,
Nymphs, Driades, Najades, Nereides, &c. which
generated their off-springs amongst themselves, and
their posterities again contracted their copulations amongst
themselves, and at length began Wedlocks
with Men; and from this copulation of Monsters and
Nymphs, they generated strong Gyants. Which Interpretation,
how it agrees with the Truth of Scripture,
I will leave to Divines to judg: But, for my part, I
cannot conceive, how, or by what means or ways,
those Monsters and Nymphs were produced or generated.
Next, his opinion is, That Adam did ravish
Eve, and defloured her by force, calling him the first
infringer of modesty, and deflourer of a Virgin; and
that therefore God let hair grow upon his chin, cheeks,
and lips, that he might be a Compere, Companion,
and like unto many four-footed Beasts, and might
bear before him the signature of the same; and that, as
he was lecherous after their manner, he might also shew Llll1r 313
shew a rough countenance by his hairs: which whether
it be so, or not, I cannot tell, neither do I think
your Author can certainly know it himself; for the
Scripture makes no mention of it: But this I dare say,
that Eves Daughters prove rather the contrary, viz.
that their Grandmother did freely consent to their
Grandfather. Also he says, That God had purposed
to generate Man by the overshadowing of the Holy
Spirit, but Man perverted the Intent of God; for
had Adam not sinned, there had been no generation
by the copulation of a Man and Woman, but all the
off-springs had appear’d out of Eve, a Virgin, from
the Holy Spirit, as conceived from God, and born of
a woman, a virgin, To which, I answer, first, That
it is impossible to know the Designs and secret Purposes
of God: Next, to make the Holy Spirit the common
Generator of all Man-kind, is more then the
Scripture expresses, and any man ought to say: Lastly,
it is absurd, in my opinion, to say, that frail and
mortal Men, can pervert the intent and designs of the
Great God; or that the Devil is able to prevent God’s
Intent, (as his expression is in the same place.) But
your Author shews a great affection to the Female Sex,
when he says, that God doth love Women before
Men, and that he has given them a free gift of devotion
before men; when as others do lay all the fault
upon the Woman, that she did seduce the Man; however
in expressing his affection for Women, your
Author expresses a partiality in God. And, as for his
opinion, that God creates more Daughters then Males,
and that more Males are extinguished by Diseases,
Travels, Wars, Duels, Shipwracks, and the like: Llll Truly, Llll1v 314
Truly, I am of the same mind, that more Men are
kill’d by Travels, Wars, Duels, Shipwracks, &c. then
Women; for Women never undergo these dangers,
neither do so many kill themselves with intemperate
Drinking, as Men do; but yet I believe, that Death
is as general, and not more favourable to Women, then
he is to Men; for though Women be not slain in Wars
like Men, (although many are, by the cruelty of Men,
who not regarding the weakness of their sex, do inhumanely
kill them,) yet many do die in Child-bed, which
is a Punishment onely concerning the Female sex. But
to go on in your Authors Interpretations: His knowledg
of the Conception of the Blessed Virgin, reaches
so far, as he doth not stick to describe exactly,
not onely how the blessed Virgin conceiv’d in the
womb, but first in the heart, or the sheath of the heart;
and then how the conception removed from the heart,
into the womb, and in what manner it was performed.
Certainly, Madam, I am amazed, when I see men so
conceited with their own perfections and abilities, (I
may rather say, with their imperfections and weaknesses)
as to make themselves God’s privy Councellors,
and his Companions, and partakers of all the sacred
Mysteries, Designs, and hidden secrets of the Incomprehensible
and Infinite God. O the vain Presumption,
Pride, and Ambition of wretched Men! There are many
more such expressions in your Authors works, which, in
my opinion, do rather detract from the Greatness of the
Omnipotent God, then manifest his Glory: As for
example; That Man is the clothing of the Deity, and
the sheath of the Kingdom of God, and many the like:
which do not belong to God; for God is beyond all expression, Llll2r 153
expression, because he is Infinite; and when we name
God, we name an Unexpressible, and Incomprehensible
Being; and yet we think we honour God, when
we express him after the manner of corporeal Creatures.
Surely, the noblest Creature that ever is in
the World, is not able to be compared to the most
Glorious God, but whatsoever comparison is made, detracts
from his Glory: And this, in my opinion, is the
reason, that God forbad any likeness to be made of him,
either in Heaven, or upon Earth, because he exceeds
all that we might compare or liken to him. And as
men ought to have a care of such similizing expressions,
so they ought to be careful in making Interpretations of
the Scripture, and expressing more then the Scripture
informs; for what is beyond the Scripture, is Man’s
own fancy; and to regulate the Word of God after
Man’s fancy, at least to make his fancy equal with the
Word of God, is Irreligious. Wherefore, men ought
to submit, and not to pretend to the knowledg of God’s
Counsels and Designs, above what he himself hath
been pleased to reveal: as for example, to describe of
what Figure God is, and to comment and descant upon
the Articles of Faith; as how Man was Created; and
what he did in the state of Innocence; how he did fall;
and what he did after his fall: and so upon the rest of
the Articles of our Creed, more then the Scripture expresses,
or is conformable to it. For if we do this, we
shall make a Romance of the holy Scripture, with our
Paraphrastical Descriptions: which alas! is too common
already. The truth is, Natural Philosophers, should
onely contain themselves within the sphere of Nature,
and not trespass upon the Revelation of the Scripture, but Llll2v 316
but leave this Profession to those to whom it properly
belongs. I am confident, a Physician, or any other
man of a certain Profession, would not take it well, if
others, who are not professed in that Art, should take
upon them to practise the same: And I do wonder, why
every body is so forward to encroach upon the holy
Profession of Divines, which yet is a greater presumption,
then if they did it upon any other; for it contains
not onely a most hidden and mystical knowledg, as
treating of the Highest Subject, which is the most Glorious,
and Incomprehensible God, and the salvation of
our Souls; but it is also most dangerous, if not interpreted
according to the Holy Spirit, but to the byass of
man’s fancy. Wherefore, Madam, I am afraid to
meddle with Divinity in the least thing, lest I incur the
hazard of offending the divine Truth, and spoil the excellent
Art of Philosophying; for a Philosophical Liberty,
and a Supernatural Faith, are two different
things, and suffer no co-mixture; as I have declared
sufficiently heretofore. And this you will find as much
truth, as that I am,

Madam

Your constant Friend,
and faithful Servant

MA- Mmmm1r 317

XX

Madam

Although your Author Ch. Of the
Image of the
Mind
.
is of the opinion of Plato,
in making “Three sorts of Atheists: One that believes
no Gods; Another, which indeed admits of
Gods, yet such as are uncarefull of us, and despisers of
small matters, and therefore also ignorant of us: And lastly,
a third sort, which although they believe the Gods to be
expert in the least matters, yet do suppose that they are
flexible and indulgent toward the smallest cold Prayers or
Petitions”
: Yet I cannot approve of this distinction, for
I do understand but one sort of Atheists; that is, those
which believe no God at all; but those which believe
that there is a God, although they do not worship him
truly, nor live piously and religiously as they ought,
cannot, in truth, be called Atheists, or else there would
be innumerous sorts of Atheists; to wit, all those, that
are either no Christians, or not of this or that opinion
in Christian Religion, besides all them that live wickedly,
impiously and irreligiously; for to know, and be
convinced in his reason, that there is a God, and to
worship him truly, according to his holy Precepts and
Commands, are two several things: And as for the
first, that is, for the Rational knowledg of the Existence
of God, I cannot be perswaded to believe, there
is any man which has sense and reason, that doth not
acknowledg a God; nay, I am sure, there is no part of
Nature which is void and destitute of this knowledg of Mmmm the Mmmm1v 318
the Existence of an Infinite, Eternal, Immortal, and
Incomprehensible Deity; for every Creature, being
indued with sense and reason, and with sensitive and
rational knowledg, there can no knowledg be more
Universal then the knowledg of a God, as being the
root of all knowledg: And as all Creatures have a natural
knowledg of the Infinite God, so, it is probable,
they Worship, Adore, and Praise his Infinite Power
and Bounty, each after its own manner, and according
to its nature; for I cannot believe, God should
make so many kinds of Creatures, and not be worshipped
and adored but onely by Man: Nature is
God’s Servant, and she knows God better then any
Particular Creature; but Nature is an Infinite Body,
consisting of Infinite Parts, and if she adores and
worships God, her Infinite Parts, which are Natural
Creatures, must of necessity do the like, each according
to the knowledg it hath: but Man in this particular
goes beyond others, as having not onely a natural,
but also a revealed knowledg of the most Holy
God; for he knows Gods Will, not onely by the light
of Nature, but also by revelation, and so more then
other Creatures do, whose knowledg of God is meerly
Natural. But this Revealed Knowledg makes most
men so presumptuous, that they will not be content
with it, but search more and more into the hidden
mysteries of the Incomprehensible Deity, and pretend
to know God as perfectly, almost, as themselves;
describing his Nature and Essence, his Attributes,
his Counsels, his Actions, according to the
revelation of God, (as they pretend) when as it is
according to his own Fancies. So proud and presumptuoustuous Mmmm2r 319
are many: But they shew thereby rather their
weaknesses and follies, then any truth; and all their
strict and narrow pryings into the secrets of God, are
rather unprofitable, vain and impious, then that they
should benefit either themselves, or their neighbour;
for do all we can, God will not be perfectly known
by any Creature: The truth is, it is a meer impossibility
for a finite Creature, to have a perfect Idea of
an Infinite Being, as God is; be his Reason never so
acute or sharp, yet he cannot penetrate what is Impenetrable,
nor comprehend what is Incomprehensible:
Wherefore, in my opinion, the best way is
humbly to adore what we cannot conceive, and believe
as much as God has been pleased to reveal, without
any further search; lest we diving too deep, be
swallowed up in the bottomless depth of his Infiniteness:
Which I wish every one may observe, for the
benefit of his own self, and of others, to spend his time
in more profitable Studies, then vainly to seek for what
cannot be found. And with this hearty wish I conclude,
resting,

Madam

Your faithful Friend
and Servant

MA- Mmmm2v 320

XXI

Madam

Your Author is so much for Spirits, that he doth
not stick to affirm, “That Bodies scarce make up
a moity or half part of the world; but Spirits, even
by themselves, have or possess their moity, and indeed the
whole world.” Ch. Of the
Magnetick
cure of
wounds
.
If he mean bodiless and incorporeal Spirits,
I cannot conceive how Spirits can take up any
place, for place belongs onely to body, or a corporeal
substance, and millions of immaterial Spirits, nay,
were their number infinite, cannot possess so much
place as a small Pinspoint, for Incorporeal Spirits possess
no place at all: which is the reason, that an Immaterial
and a Material Infinite cannot hinder, oppose,
or obstruct each other; and such an Infinite, Immaterial
Spirit is God alone. But as for Created Immaterial
Spirits, as they call them, it may be questioned whether
they be Immaterial, or not; for there may be material
Spirits as well as immaterial, that is, such pure, subtil
and agil substances as cannot be subject to any humane
sense, which may be purer and subtiller then the most
refined air, or purest light; I call them material spirits,
onely for distinctions sake, although it is more proper,
to call them material substances: But be it, that there
are Immaterial Spirits, yet they are not natural, but supernatural;
that is, not substantial parts of Nature; for
Nature is material, or corporeal, and so are all her
Creatures, and whatsoever is not material is no part of Nature, Nnnn1r 321
Nature, neither doth it belong any ways to Nature:
Wherefore, all that is called Immaterial, is a Natural
Nothing, and an Immaterial Natural substance, in
my opinion, is non-sense: And if you contend with
me, that Created Spirits, as good and bad Angels,
as also the Immortal Mind of Man, are Immaterial,
then I say they are Supernatural; but if you say, they
are Natural, then I answer they are Material: and
thus I do not deny the existence of Immaterial Spirits,
but onely that they are not parts of Nature, but supernatural;
for there may be many things above Nature,
and so above a natural Understanding, and Knowledg,
which may nevertheless have their being and existence,
although they be not Natural, that is, parts
of Nature: Neither do I deny that those supernatural
Creatures may be amongst natural Creatures, that is,
have their subsistence amongst them, and in Nature;
but they are not so commixed with them, as the several
parts of Matter are, that is, they do not joyn to
the constitution of a material Creatre; for no Immaterial
can make a Material, or contribute any thing to
the making or production of it; but such a co-mixture
would breed a meer confusion in Nature: wherefore,
it is quite another thing, to be in Nature, or to have
its subsistence amongst natural Creatres in a supernatural
manner or way, and to be a part of Nature.
I allow the first to Immaterial Spirits, but not the second,
viz. to be parts of Nature. But what Immaterial
Spirits are, both in their Essence or Nature, and
their Essential Properties, it being supernatural, and above
natural Reason, I cannot determine any thing
thereof. Neither dare I say, they are Spirits like as Nnnn God Nnnn1v 322
God is, that is, of the same Essence or Nature, no
more then I dare say or think that God is of a humane
shape or figure, or that the Nature of God is as easie
to be known as any notion else whatsoever, and that we
may know as much of him as of any thing else in the
world. For if this were so, man would know God
as well as he knows himself; but God and his Attributes
are not so easily known as man may know himself
and his own natural Proprieties; for God and his Attributes
are not conceivable or comprehensible by any
humane understanding, which is not onely material,
but also finite; for though the parts of Nature be infinite
in number, yet each is finite in it self, that is, in
its figure, and therefore no natural Creature is capable
to conceive what God is; for he being infinite, there
is also required an infinite capacity to conceive him;
Nay, Nature her self, although she is Infinite, yet
cannot possibly have an exact notion of God, by reason
she is Material, and God is Immaterial; and if the Infinite
servant of God is not able to conceive God, much
less will a finite part of Nature do it. Besides, the holy
Church doth openly confess and declare the Incomprehensibility
of God, when in the Athanasian Creed,
she expresses, that the Father is Incomprehensible, the
Son Incomprehensible, and the Holy Ghost Incomprehensible,
and that there are not three, but one Incomprehensible
God: Therefore, if any one will prove the
contrary, to wit, that God is Comprehensible, or
(which is all one) that God is as easie to be known as
any Creature whatsoever, he surely is more then the
Church: But I shall never say or believe so, but rather
confess my ignorance, then betray my folly; and leave things Nnnn2r 323
things Divine to the Church; to which I submit, as I
ought, in all Duty: and as I do not meddle with any
Divine Mysteries, but subject my self, concerning my
Faith or Belief, and the regulating of my actions
for the obtaining of Eternal Life, wholly under the government
and doctrine of the Church, so, I hope, they
will also grant me leave to have my liberty concerning
the contemplation of Nature and natural things, that I
may discourse of them, which such freedom, as meer natural
Philosophers use, or at least ought, to do; and
thus I shall be both a good ChistianChristian, and a good Natural
Philosopher: Unto which, to make the number
perfect, I will add a third, which is, I shall be,

Madam

Your real and faithful
Friend and Servant

XXII

Madam

Though I am loth (as I have often told you) to
imbarque my self in the discourse of such a subject,
as no body is able naturally to know, which
is the supernatural and divine Soul in Man; yet your
Author having, in my judgment, strange opinions, both
of the Essence, Figure, Seat and Production of the
Soul, and discoursing thereof, with such liberty and
freedom, as of any other natural Creature, I cannot chuse Nnnn2v 324
chuse but take ssome notice of his discourse, and make
some reflections upon it; which yet, shall rather express
my ignorance of the same subject, then in a positive answer,
declare my opinion thereof; for, in things divine,
I refer my self wholly to the Church, and submit onely
to their instructions, without any further search of natural
reason; and if I should chance to express more
then I ought to do, and commit some error, it being
out of ignorance rather then set purpose, I shall be ready
upon better information, to mend it, and willingly
subject my self under the censure and correction of the
holy Church, as counting it no disgrace to be ignorant
in the mysteries of Faith, since Faith is of things unknown,
but rather a duty required from every Layman
to believe simply the Word of God, as it is explained
and declared by the Orthodox Church, without
making Interpretations out of his own brain, and
according to his own fancy, which breeds but Schismes,
Heresies, Sects, and Confusions. But concerning
your Author, I perceive by him, first, that he makes
no distinction between the Natural or Rational Soul
or Mind of Man, and between the Divine or Supernatural
Soul, but takes them both as one, and distinguishes
onely the Immortal Soul from the sensitive Life
of Man, which he calls the Frail, Mortal, Sensitive
Soul. Next, all his knowledg of this Immortal Soul is
grounded upon Dreams and Visions, and therefore it
is no wonder, if his opinions be somewhat strange and
irregular. “I saw, in a Vision”, says he, “my Mind in a
humane shape; but there was a light, whose whole homogeneal
body was actively seeing, a spiritual substance,
Chrystalline, shining with a proper splendor, or a splendor of Oooo1r 325
of its own, but in another cloudy part it was rouled up as
it were in the husk of it self; which whether it had any
splendor of it self, I could not discern, by reason of the superlative
brightness of the Chrystal Spirit contain’d within.”
Ch. Of the
Image of the
Mind
.
Whereupon he defines “the Soul” to be “a Spirit, beloved
of God, homogeneal, simple, immortal, created into
the Image of God, one onely Being, whereto death adds
nothing, or takes nothing from it, which may be natural
or proper to it in the Essence of its simplicity.”
As for this
definition of the Soul, it may be true, for any thing I
know: but when your Author makes the divine Soul to
be a Light, I cannot conceive how that can agree; for
Light is a Natural and Visible Creature, and, in my
opinion, a corporeal substance; whereas the Soul is
immaterial and incorporeal: But be it, that Light is
not a substance, but a neutral Creature, according to
your Author; then, nevertheless the Immortal Soul
cannot be said to be a light, because she is a substance.
He may say, Of the Spirit
of life.
The Soul is an Incomprehensible Light.
But if the Soul be Incomprehensible, how then doth he
know that she is a light, and not onely a light, but a
glorious and splendorous light? You will say, By a
Dream, or Vision. Truly, Madam, to judg any thing
by a Dream, is a sign of a weak judgment. Nay, since
your Author calls the soul constantly a light; if it were
so, and that it were such a splendorous, bright and
shining light, as he says; then when the body dies, and
the soul leaves its Mansion, it would certainly be seen,
when it issues out of the body. But your Author calls
the Soul a “Spiritual Substance”, and yet he says, she has
“an homogeneal body, actively seeing and shining with a
proper splendor of her own”
; which how it can agree, I Oooo leave Oooo1v 326
leave to you to judg; for I thought, an Immaterial spirit
and a body were too opposite things, and now I see,
your Author makes Material and Immaterial, Spiritual
and Corporeal, all one. But this is not enough, but
he allows it a Figure too, and that of a humane shape;
for says he, “I could never consider the Thingliness of the
Immortal Mind with an Individual existence, deprived
of all figure, neither but that it at least would answer to a
humane shape”
; but the Scripture, as much as is known
to me, never doth express any such thing of the Immortal
Soul, and I should be loth to believe any more thereof
then it declares. The Apostles, although they
were conversant with Christ, and might have known
it better, yet were never so inquisitive into the nature
of the Soul, as our Modern divine Philosophers are;
for our Saviour, and they, regarded more the salvation
of Man’s Soul, and gave holy and wise Instructions
rather, how to live piously and conformably to God’s
Will, to gain eternal Life, then that they should discourse
either of the Essence or Figure, or Proprieties
of the Soul, and whether it was a light, or any thing
else, and such like needless questions, raised in aftertimes
onely by the curiosity of divine Philosophers, or
Philosophying Divines; For though Light is a glorious
Creature, yet Darkness is as well a Creature as
Light, and ought not therefore to be despised; for if it
be not so bright, and shining as Light, yet it is a grave
Matron-like Creature, and very useful: Neither is
the Earth, which is inwardly dark, to be despised, because
the Sun is bright. The like may be said of the
soul, and of the body; for the body is very useful to
the soul, how dark soever your Author believes it to be; and Oooo2r 127
and if he had not seen light with his bodily eyes, he
could never have conceived the Soul to be a Light:
Wherefore your Author can have no more knowledg
of the divine soul then other men have, although he
has had more Dreams and Visions; nay, he himself
confesses, that the Soul is an Incomprehensible Light;
which if so, she cannot be perfectly known, nor confined
to any certain figure; for a figure or shape belongs
onely to a corporeal substance, and not to an incorporeal:
and so, God being an Incomprehensible
Being, is excluded from all figure, when as yet your
Author doth not stick to affirm, that God is of a humane
figure too, as well as the humane Soul is; “For,”
says he, “Since God hath been pleased to adopt the Mind
alone into his own Image, it also seems to follow, that the
vast and unutterable God is of a humane Figure, and that
from an argument from the effect, if there be any force of
arguments in this subject.”
Oh! the audacious curiosity
of Man! Is it not blasphemy to make the Infinite God
of a frail and humane shape, and to compare the most
Holy to a sinful Creature? Nay, is it not an absurdity,
to confine and inclose that Incomprehensible Being in a
finite figure? I dare not insist longer upon this discourse,
lest I defile my thoughts with the entertaining
of such a subject that derogates from the glory of the
Omnipotent Creator; Wherefore, I will hasten, as
much as I can, to the seat of the Soul, which, after relating
several opinions, your Author concludes to be the
orifice of the stomack, where the Immortal Soul is involved
and entertained in the radical Inn or Bride-bed
of the sensitive Soul or vital Light; which part of the
body is surely more honoured then all the rest: But I, for Oooo2v 328
for my part, cannot conceive why the Soul should
not dwell in the parts of conception, as well, as
in the parts of digestion, except it be to prove her
a good Huswife; however, your Author allows her
to slide down sometimes: For, “The action of the
Mind”
, says he, “being imprisoned in the Body, doth
always tend downwards”
; but whether the Soul tend
more downwards then upwards, Contemplative Persons,
especially Scholars, and grave States-men, do
know best; certainly, I believe, they find the soul
more in their heads then in their heels, at least her
operations. But, to conclude, if the Soul be pure
and single of her self, she cannot mix with the Body,
because she needs no asistance; nor joyn with
the Body, though she lives in the Body, for she
needs no support; and if she be individable, she
cannot divide her self into several Parts of the Body;
but if the Soul spread over all the Body, then
she is bigger, or less, according as the Body is; and
if she be onely placed in some particular part, then
onely that one part is indued with a Soul, and the
rest is Soul-less; and if she move from place to
place, then some parts of the Body will be sometimes
indued with a Soul, sometimes not; and if any
one part requires not the subsistence of the Soul
within it, then perhaps all the Body might have
been able to spare her; neither might the Soul,
being able to subsist without the body, have had
need of it. Thus useless questions will trouble men’s
brains, if they give their fancies leave to work.
I should add something of the Production of the
Soul; but being tyred with so tedious a discousediscourse of your Pppp1r 329
your Author, I am not able to write any more,
but repose my Pen, and in the mean while rest affectionately,

Madam

Your faithful Friend
and Servant

XXIII

Madam

Your Authors comparison Of the seat
of the Soul.
It. Of the Image
of the
Mind.
of the Sun, with the
immaterial or divine Soul in Man, makes me almost
of opinion, that the Sun is the Soul of this
World we inhabit, and that the fixed Stars, which are
counted Suns by some, may be souls to some other
worlds; for every one man has but one immaterial or
divine soul, which is said to be individable and simple
in its essence, and therefore unchangeable; and if the
Sun be like this immaterial soul, then the Moon may be
like the material soul. But as for the Production of this
immaterial and divine Soul in Man, whether it come
by an immediate Creation from God, or be derived by
a successive propagation from Parents upon their Children,
I cannot determine any thing, being supernatural,
and not belonging to my study; nevertheless, the
Propagation from Parents seems improbable to my
reason; for I am not capable to imagine, how an immaterial
soul, being individable, should beget another.Pppp ther. Pppp1v 330
Some may say, by imprinting or sealing, viz.
that the soul doth print the Image of its own figure upon
the spirit of the seed; which if so, then first there will
onely be a production of the figure of the soul, but not
of the substance, and so the Child will have but the Image
of the soul, and not a real and substantial soul.
Secondly, Every Child of the same Parents would be
just alike, without any distinguishment; if not in body,
yet in the Faculties and Proprieties of their Minds or
Souls. Thirdly, There must be two prints of the two
souls of both Parents upon one Creature, to wit, the
Child; for both Parents do contribute alike to the Production
of the Child, and then the Child would either
have two souls, or both must be joyned as into one;
which how it can be, I am not able to conceive. Fourthly,
If the Parents print the Image of their souls upon
the Child, then the Childs soul bears not the Image of
God, but the Image of Man, to wit, his Parents. Lastly,
I cannot understand, how an immaterial substance
should make a print upon a corporeal substance, for
Printing is a corporeal action, and belongs onely to
bodies. Others may say, that the soul is from the Parents
transmitted into the Child, like as a beam of Light;
but then the souls of the Parents must part with some of
their own substance; for light is a substance dividable,
in my opinion; and if it were not, yet the soul is a substance,
and cannot be communicated without losing some
of his own substance, but that is impossible; for the
immaterial soul being individable, cannot be diminished
nor increased in its substance or Nature. Others again,
will have the soul produced by certain Ideas; but Ideas
being corporeal, cannot produce a substance Incorporealreal Pppp2r 131
or Spiritual. Wherefore I cannot conceive how
the souls of the Parents, being individable in themselves,
and not removeable out of their bodies until the
time of death, should commix so, as to produce a third
immaterial soul, like to their own. You will say, As
the Sun, which is the fountain of heat and light, heats
and enlightens, and produces other Creatures. But I
answer, The Sun doth not produce other Suns, at least
not to our knowledg. ’Tis true, there are various and
several manners and ways of Productions, but they are
all natural, that is, material, or corporeal; to wit,
Productions of some material beings, or corporeal substances;
but the immaterial soul not being in the number
of these, it is not probable, that she is produced by
the way of corporeal productions, but created and infused
from God, according to her nature, which is supernatural
and divine: But being the Image of God,
how she can be defiled with the impurity of sin, and suffer
eternal damnation for her wickedness, without any
prejudice to her Creator, I leave to the Church to inform
us thereof. Onely one Question I will add,
Whether the Soul be subject to Sickness and Pain? To
which I answer: As for the supernatural and divine
Soul, although she be a substance, yet being not corporeal,
but spiritual, she can never suffer pain, sickness,
nor death; but as for the natural soul, to speak properly,
there is no such thing in Nature as pain, sickness,
or death; unless in respect to some Particular
Creatures composed of natural Matter; for what Man
calls Sickness, Pain, and Death, are nothing else but
the Motions of Nature; for though there is but one
onely Matter, that is, nothing but meer Matter in Nature, Pppp2v 332
Nature, without any co-mixture of either a spiritual
substance, or any thing else that is not Matter; yet this
meer Matter is of several degrees and parts, and is the
body of Nature; Besides, as there is but one onely
Matter, so there is also but one onely Motion in Nature,
as I may call it, that is, meer corporeal Motion, without
any rest or cessation, which is the soul of that Natural
body, both being infinite; but yet this onely corporeal
Motion is infinitely various in its degrees or manners,
and ways of moving; for it is nothing else but the action
of natural Matter, which action must needs be infinite,
being the action of an infinite body, making infinite
figures and parts. These motions and actions of
Nature, since they are so infinitely various, when men
chance to observe some of their variety, they call them
by some proper name, to make a distinguishment, especially
those motions which belong to the figure of their
own kind; and therefore when they will express the
motions of dissolution of their own figure, they call
them Death; when they will express the motions of
Production of their figure, they call them Conception
and Generation; when they will express the motions
proper for the Consistence, Continuance and Perfection
of their Figure, they call them Health; but when
they will express the motions contrary to these, they call
the Sickness, Pain, Death, and the like: and hence
comes also the difference between regular and irregular
motions; for all those Motions that belong to the particular
nature and consistence of any figure, they call
regular, and those which are contrary to them, they
call irregular. And thus you see, Madam, that there
is no such thing in Nature, as Death, Sickness, Pain, Health, Qqqq1r 333
Health, &c. but onely a variety and change of the
corporeal motions, and that those words express nothing
else but the variety of motions in Nature; for
men are apt to make more distinctions then Nature
doth: Nature knows of nothing else but of corporeal
figurative Motions, when as men make a thousand
distinctions of one thing, and confound and
entangle themselves so, with Beings, Non-beings,
and Neutral-beings, Corporeals and Incorporeals,
Substances and Accidents, or manners and modes of
Substances, new Creations, and Annihilations, and
the like, as neither they themselves, nor any body
else, is able to make any sense thereof; for
they are like the tricks and slights of Juglers, ’tis here,
’tis gone; and amongst those Authors which I have
read as yet, the most difficult to be understood is
this Author which I am now perusing, who runs
such divisions, and cuts Nature into so small Parts,
as the sight of my Reason is not sharp enough to
discern them. Wherefore I will leave them to those
that are more quick-sighted then I, and rest,

Madam

Your constant Friend,
and faithful Servant

Qqqq MA- Qqqq1v 334

XXIV

Madam

Your Author relates, how by some the “Immortal Soul
is divided into two distinct parts; the Inferior or
more outward, which by a peculiar name is called the
Soul, and the other the Superior, the more inward, the
which is called the bottom of the Soul or Spirit, in which
Part the Image of God is specially contained; unto which
is no access for the Devil, because there is the Kingdom
of God:” Ch. Of the
Image of the
Soul
.
and each part has distinct Acts, Proprieties,
and Faculties. Truly, Madam, I wonder, how
some men dare discourse so boldly of the Soul, without
any ground either of Scripture or Reason, nay, with
such contradiction to themselves, or their own opinions;
For how can that be severed into parts, which
in its nature is Individable? and how can the Image
of God concern but one Part of the Soul, and not the
other? Certainly, if the Soul is the Image of God,
it is his Image wholly, and not partially, or in parts.
But your Author has other as strange and odd opinions
as these, some whereof I have mentioned in my former
Letters, viz. the Souls being a Light, her Figure, her
Residence, and many the like: Amongst the rest, there
is one thing which your Author Ch. Of the
Magnetick
cure of
wounds
.
frequently makes mention
of; I know not what to call it, whether a thing,
or a being, or no-thing; for it is neither of them; not
a substance, nor an accident; neither a body, nor a
spirit; and this Monster (for I think this is its proper name, Qqqq2r 335
name, since none other will fit it) is the Lacquey of the
Soul, to run upon all errands; for the Soul sitting in
her Princely Throne or Residence, which is the orifice
of the stomack, cannot be every where her self; neither
is it fit she should, as being a disgrace to her, to
perform all offices her self for want of servants, therefore
she sends out this most faithful and trusty officer,
(your Author calls him “Ideal Entity”) who being prepared
for his journey, readily performs all her commands,
as being not tied up to no commands of places,
times or dimensions, especially in Women with
Child he operates most powerfully; for sometimes he
printed a Cherry on a Child, by a strong Idea of the
Mother; but this Ideal Entity or servant of the Soul,
hath troubled my brain more, then his Mistress the
Soul her self; for I could not, nor cannot as yet conceive,
how he might be able to be the Jack of all offices,
and do Journies and travel from one part of the
body to another, being no body nor substance himself,
nor tyed to any place, time, and dimension, and therefore
I will leave him. Your Author also speaks much
of the Inward and Outward Man; but since that belongs
to Divinity, I will declare nothing of it; onely this
I say, that, in my opinion, the Inward and Outward
man do not make a double Creature, neither properly,
nor improperly; properly, as to make two different
men; improperly, as we use to call that man
double, whose heart doth not agree with his words.
But by the Outward man I understand the sinful actions
of flesh and blood, and by the Inward man the
reformed actions of the Spirit, according to the Word
of God; and therefore the Outward and Inward man make Qqqq2v 336
make but one Man. Concerning the Natural Soul,
your Author Of the seat
of the Soul.
speaks of her more to her disgrace then
to her honor; for he scorns to call her a substance, neither
doth he call her the Rational Soul, but he calls
her the Sensitive Soul, and makes the Divine Soul to
be the Rational Natural Soul, and the cause of all
natural actions; for he being a Divine Philosopher,
mixes Divine and Natural things together: But of the
Frail, Mortal, Sensitive Soul, as he names her, which
is onely the sensitive Life, his opinions are, that she is
neither a substance, nor an accident, but a Neutral
Creature, and a Vital Light, which hath not its like
in the whole World, but the light of a Candle; for
it is extinguished, and goes out like the flame of a Candle;
it is locally present, and entertained in a place, and
yet not comprehended in a place. Nevertheless, although
this sensitive soul is no substance, yet it has
the honor to be the Inn or Lodging-place of the Immortal
Soul or Mind; and these two souls being both
lights, do pierce each other; but the Mortal soul blunts
the Immortal soul with its cogitation of the corruption
of Adam. These opinions, Madam, I confess
really, I do not know what to make of them; for I
cannot imagine, how this Mortal soul, being no
substance, can contain the Immortal soul, which is a
substance; nor how they can pierce each other, and
the Mortal soul being substanceless, get the better
over an Immortal substance, and vitiate, corrupt, and
infect it; neither can I conceive, how that, which
in a manner is nothing already, can be made less
and annihilated. Wherefore, my opinion is, that
the Natural Soul, Life, audand Body, are all substantial parts Rrrr1r 337
parts of Infinite Nature, not subsisting by themselves
each apart, but inseparably united and co-mixed
both in their actions and substances; for not any
thing can and doth subsist of it self in Nature, but
God alone; and things supernatural may, for ought
I know: ’Tis true, there are several Degrees, several
particular Natures, several Actions or Motions,
and several Parts in Nature, but none subsists
single, and by it self, without reference to the
whole, and to one another. Your Author says,
the Vital Spirit sits in the Throne of the Outward
man as Vice Roy of the Soul, and acts by Commission
of the Soul; but it is impossible, that one
single part should be King of the whole Creature,
since Rational and Sensitive Matter is divided into so
many parts, which have equal power and force of
action in their turns and severall imployments; for
though Nature is a Monarchess over all her Creatures,
yet in every particular Creature is a Republick,
and not a Monarchy; for no part of any
Creature has a sole supreme Power over the rest.
Moreover, your Author Ch. Of the
Image of the
Mind
.
says, That an “Angel is
not a Light himself, nor has an Internal Light, natural
and proper to himself, but is the Glass of an Uncreated
Light”
: Which, to my apprehension, seems to
affirm, That Angels are the Looking-glasses of God;
a pretty Poetical Fancy, but not grounded on the Scripture:
for the Scripture doth not express any such thing
of them, but onely that they are “Ministring Spirits
sent forth to minister for them who shall be heirs of Salvation:”
Heb. 11. 14
Which, I think, is enough for us to know here, and
leave the rest until we come to enjoy their company in Rrrr Heaven. Rrrr1v 338
Heaven. But it is not to be admired, that those, which
pretend to know the Nature and Secrets of God, should
not have likewise knowledg of Supernatural Creatures;
In which conceit I leave them, and rest,

Madam

Your real and faithful
Friend and Servant

XXV

Madam

Reason and Intellect are two different things to
your Author; Ch. The
hunting or
searching out
of Sciences
.
It. Of the Image
of the
Mind
.
for “Intellect”, says he, “doth properly
belong to the Immortal Soul, as being a Formal
Light, and the very substance of the Soul it self, wherein
the Image of God onely consists; But Reason is an uncertain,
frail faculty of the Mortal Soul, and doth in
no ways belong, nor has any communion with the Intellect
of the Mind.”
Which seems to me, as if your Author
did make some difference between the Divine, and the
Natural Soul in Man, although he doth not plainly
declare it in the same Terms; for that which I name
the Divine Soul, is to him the Immortal Mind, Intellect,
or Understanding, and the Seat of the Image
of God; but the Natural Soul he calls the Frail, Mortal,
and Rational Soul; and as Understanding is the
Essence of the Immortal, so Reason is to him the Essence
of the Mortal Soul; which Reason he attributes not only to Rrrr2r 139
to Man, but also to Brutes, For “Reason and Discourse,”
says he, “do not obscurely flourish and grow in brute
Beasts, for an aged Fox is more crafty then a younger one
by rational discourse”
; and again, “That the Rational Part
of the Soul doth belong to brutes, is without doubt”
: Wherein
he rightly dissents from those, which onely do attribute
a sensitive Soul to brutes; and Reason to none but
Man, whom therefore they call a Rational Creature,
and by this Rational Faculty do distinguish him from
the rest of Animals. And thus I perceive the difference
betwixt your Authors opinion, and theirs, is, That
other Philosophers commonly do make the Rational
soul, to be partly that which I call the supernatural and
divine Soul, as onely belonging to man, and bearing
the Image of God, not acknowledging any other Natural,
but a Sensitive soul in the rest of Animals, and
a Vegetative soul in Vegetables; and these three souls,
or faculties, operations, or degrees, (call them what
you will, for we shall not fall out about names,) concurr
and joyn together in Man; but the rest of all Creatures,
are void and destitute of Life, as well as of Soul,
and therefore called Unanimate; and thus they make
the natural rational soul, and the divine soul in man to
be all one thing, without any distinguishment; but your
Author makes a difference between the Mortal and Immortal
soul in Man; the Immortal he calls the Intellect
or Understanding, and the Mortal soul he calls Reason:
but to my judgment he also attributes to the immortal
soul, actions which are both natural, and supernatural,
adscribing, that the divine soul, which onely
belongs to the natural, and taking that from the natural,
which properly belongs to her. Besides, he slights and despises Rrrr2v 340
despises the Rational soul so, as if she were almost of no
value with Man, making her no substance, but a mental
intricate and obscure Being, and so far from Truth,
as if there were no affinity betwixt Truth and Reason, but
that they disagree in their very roots, and that the most
refined Reason may be deceitful. But your Author, by
his leave, confounds Reason, and Reasoning, which
are two several and distinct things; for reasoning and
arguing differs as much from Reason, as doubtfulness
from certainty of knowledg, or a wavering mind
from a constant mind; for Reasoning is the discoursive,
and Reason the understanding part in Man, and therefore
I can find no great difference between Understanding
and Reason: Neither can I be perswaded, that
Reason should not remain with Man after this life, and
enter with him into Heaven, although your Author
speaks much against it; for if Man shall be the same
then, which he is now, in body, why not in soul also?
’Tis true, the Scripture says, he shall have a more glorious
body, but it doth not say, that some parts of the
body shall be cast away, or remain behind; and if not
of the body, why of the soul? Why shall Reason,
which is the chief part of the natural Soul, be wanting?
Your Author is much for Intellect or Understanding;
but I cannot imagine how Understanding can be without
Reason. Certainly, when he saw the Immortal
Soul in a Vision, to be a formal Light, how could
he discern what he saw, without Reason? How could
he distinguish between Light and Darkness, without
Reason? How could he know the Image of the
Mind to be the Image of God, without the distinguishment
of Reason? You will say, Truth informed him, and Sſſſ1r 341
and not Reason. I answer, Reason shews the Truth.
You may reply, Truth requires no distinguishment or
judgment. I grant, that perfect Truth requires not
reasoning or arguing, as whether it be so, or not; but
yet it requires reason, as to confirm it to be so, or not
so: for Reason is the confirmation of Truth, and Reasoning
is but the Inquisition into Truth: Wherefore,
when our Souls shall be in the fulness or blessedness,
certainly, they shall not be so dull and stupid, but observe
distinctions between God, Angels, and sanctified
Souls; as also, that our glory is above our merit, and
that there is great difference between the Damned, and
the Blessed, and that God is an Eternal and Infinite Being,
and onely to be adored, admired, and loved, and
that we enjoy as much as can be enjoyed: All which
the Soul cannot know without the distinguishment of
Reason; otherwise we might say, the Souls in Heaven,
love, joy, admire and adore, but know not what, why,
or wherefore; For, shall the blessed Souls present continual
Praises without reason? Have they not reason to
praise God for their happiness, and shall they not remember
the Mercies of God, and the Merits of his
Son? For without remembrance of them, they cannot
give a true acknowledgment, although your Author
says there is no use of Memory or remembrance in
Heaven: but surely, I believe there is; for if there were
not memory in Heaven, the Penitent Thief upon the
Cross his Prayers had been in vain; for he desired our
Saviour to remember him when he did come into his
Kingdom: Wherefore if there be Understanding in
Heaven, there is also reason; and if there be Reason,
there is Memory also: for all Souls in Heaven, as Ssss well Sſſſ1v 342
well as on Earth, have reason to adore, love, and
praise God. But, Madam, my study is in natural Philosophy,
not in Theology; and therefore I’le refer you
to Divines, and leave your Author to his own fancy,
who by his singular Visions tells us more news of our
Souls, then our Saviour did after his Death and Resurrection:
Resting in the mean time,

Madam

Your faithful Friend
and Servant

XXVI

Madam

Concerning those parts and chapters of your Authors
Works, which treat of Physick; before I
begin to examine them, I beg leave of you in this
present, to make some reflections first upon his Opinions
concerning the Nature of Health and Diseases: As
for Health, he is pleased to say, Ch. Call’d
the Authors
answers.
That “it consists not in a
just Temperature of the body, but in a sound and intire
Life; for otherwise, a Temperature of body is as yet in a
dead Carcass newly kill’d, where notwithstanding there is
now death, but not life, not health”
: Also he says, “That
no disease is in a dead Carcass.” Ch. Of the
subject of
inhering of
diseases
.
To which I answer,
That, in my opinion, Life is in a dead Carcass, as well
as in a living Animal, although not such a Life as that
Creature had before it became a Carcass, and the Tem- Sſſſ2r 343
Temperature of that Creature is altered with the alteration
of its particular life; for the temperature of that
particular life, which was before in the Animal, doth
not remain in the Carcass, in such a manner as it was
when it had the life of such or such an Animal; nevertheless,
a dead Carcass hath life, and such a temperature
of life, as is proper, and belonging to its own figure:
for there are as many different lives, as there be different
creatures, and each creature has its particular life
and soul, as partaking of sensitive and rational Matter.
And if a dead Carcass hath life, and such a temperature
of motions as belong to its own life, then there is no
question, but these motions may move sometimes irregularly
in a dead Carcass as well, as in any other Creature;
and since health and diseases are nothing else but
the regularity or irregularity of sensitive corporeal Motions,
a dead Carcass having Irregular motions, may
be said as well to have diseases, as a living body, as they
name it, although it is no proper or usual term for other
Creatures, but onely for Animals. However, if there
were no such thing as a disease (or term it what you
will, I will call it Irregularity of sensitive motions) in a
dead Carcass, How comes it that the infection of a disease
proceeds often from dead Carcasses into living Animals?
For, certainly, it is not meerly the odour or
stink of a dead body, for then all stinking Carcasses
would produce an Infection; wherefore this Infection
must necessarily be inherent in the Carcass, and proceed
from the Irregularity of its motions. Next I’le ask
you, Whether a Consumption be a disease, or not?
If it be, then a dead Carcass might be said to have a
disease, as well as a living body; and the Ægyptians knew Sſſſ2v 344
knew a soveraign remedy against this disease, which
would keep a dead Carcass intire and undissolved many
ages; but as I said above, a dead Carcass is not
that which it was being a living Animal, wherefore their
effects cannot be the same, having not the same causes.
Next, your Author is pleased to call, with Hippocrates,
“Nature the onely Physicianess of Diseases.”
I affirm it; and say moreover, that as she is the onely
Physicianess, so she is also the onely Destroyeress and
Murtheress of all particular Creatures, and their particular
lives; for she dissolves and transforms as well
as she frames and creates; and acts according to her
pleasure, either for the increase or decrease, augmentation
or destruction, sickness or health, life or death
of Particular Creatures. But concerning Diseases,
your Authors opinion is, “That a Disease is as Natural
as Health.”
I answer; ’tis true, Diseases are natural;
but if we could find out the art of healing, as well as the
art of killing and destroying; and the art of uniting and
composing, as well as the art of separating and dividing,
it would be very beneficial to man; but this may
easier be wished for, then obtained; for Nature being
a corporeal substance, has infinite parts, as well as
an infinite body; and Art, which is onely the playing
action of Nature, and a particular Creature, can easier
divide and separate parts, then unite and make
parts; for Art cannot match, unite, and joyn parts so
as Nature doth; for Nature is not onely dividable
and composeable, being a corporeal substance, but
she is also full of curiosity and variety, being partly
self-moving: and there is great difference between
forced actions, and natural actions; for the one sort is regular Tttt1r 345
regular, the other irregular. But you may say, Irregularities
are as natural as Regularities. I grant it; but
Nature leaves the irregular part most commonly to
her daughter or creature Art, that is, she makes irregularities
for varities sake, but she her self orders the regular
part, that is, she is more careful of her regular
actions; and thus Nature taking delight in variety suffers
irregularities; for otherwise, if there were onely
regularities, there could not be so much variety. Again
your Author says, That “a disease doth not consist but
in living bodies.” Ch. The subject
of inhering
of diseases
is in
the point of
life.

It. Ch. Of the
knowledg of
diseases
.
I answer, there is not any body that
has not life; for if life is general, then all figures or parts
have life; but though all bodies have life, yet all bodies
have not diseases; for diseases are but accidental to
bodies, and are nothing else but irregular motions in particular
Creatures, which may be not onely in Animals,
but generally in all Creatures; for there may be Irregularities
in all sorts of Creatures, which may cause untimely
dissolutions; but yet all dissolutions are not made
by irregular motions, for many creatures dissolve regularly,
but onely those which are untimely. In the same
place your Author mentions, That “a Disease consists
immediately in Life it self, but not in the dregs and filthinesses,
which are erroneous forreigners and strangers to the
life.”
I grant, that a Disease is made by the motions of
Life, but not such a life as your Author describes, which
doth go out like the snuff of a Candle, or as one of Lucian’s
Poetical Lights; but by the life of Nature, which
cannot go out without the destruction of Infinite Nature:
and as the Motions of Nature’s life make diseases
or irregularities, so they make that which man names
dregs and filths; which dregs, filths, sickness, and Tttt death, Tttt1v 346
death, are nothing but changes of corporeal motions,
different from those motions or actions that are proper
to the health, perfection and consistence of such or
such a figure or creature. But, to conclude, there is
no such thing as corruption, sickness, or death, properly
in Nature, for they are made by natural actions,
and are onely varieties in Nature, but not obstructions
or destructions of Nature, or annihilations
of particular Creatures; and so is that we name Superfluities,
which bear onely a relation to a particular
Creature, which hath more Motion and Matter then
is proper for the nature of its figure. And thus much
of this subject for the present, from,

Madam

Your faithful Friend
and humble Servant

XXVII

Madam

In my last, I remember, I told you of your Authors
opinion concerning the seat of Diseases, viz.
that Diseases are properly in living bodies, and
consist in the life it self; but when I consider his definition
of Life, and of a Disease, I cannot conceive
how they should consist together; for he describes “a
Disease to be a real, material and substantial being, truly
subsisting in a body; but life to be a meer nothing, and yet Tttt2r 147
yet the immediate mansion of a disease, the inward subject,
yea, and workman of the same; and that with the life all
diseases depart into nothing.” Ch. Of the
knowledg of
diseases
.
Surely, Madam, it exceedeth
my understanding; for, first, I cannot conceive
how life, which is a meer Nothing, can be a
lodging to something? Next, how Nothing can depart
and die? and thirdly how Something can become
Nothing? I think your Author might call a dead
Carcass as well No-thing, as Life; and since he names
Diseases the Thieves of Life, they must needs be but
poor Thieves, because they steal No-thing. But your
Author compares Life to Light, and calls it an Extinguishable
Light, like the light of a Candle; which if so,
then the old saying is verified, That life goes out like the
snuff of a Candle. But I wonder, Madam, that grave
and wise men will seriously make use of a similising
old Proverb, or a Poetical Fancy, in matter of natural
Philosophy; for I have observed, that Homer, Lucian,
Ovid, Virgil, Horace, &c. have been very serviceable
to great Philosophers, who have taken the
ground of their Fictions, and transferred them into Natural
Philosophy, as Immaterial substances, Non-beings,
and many the like; but they can neither do any
good nor hurt to Nature, but onely spoil Philosophical
Knowledg; and as Nature is ignorant of Immaterials
and Non-beings, so Art is ignorant of Nature; for
Mathematical Rules, Measures, and Demonstrations,
cannot rule, measure nor demonstrate Nature, no more,
then Chymical Divisions, Dissolutions and Extractions
(or rather distractions, nay, I may say destructions)
can divide dissolve, extract, compose, and unite,
as Nature doth; Wherefore their Instruments, Figures, Tttt2v 348
Figures, Furnaces, Limbecks, and Engines, cannot
instruct them of the truth of Natures Principles; but
the best and readiest way to find out Nature, or rather
some truth of Nature, is sense and reason, which are
Parts of Natures active substance, and therefore the
truest informers of Nature; but the Ignorance of Nature
has caused Ignorance amongst Philosophers, and
the Ignorance of Philosophers hath caused numerous
Opinions, and numerous Opinions have caused various
Discourses and Disputes; which Discourses and
Disputes, are not Sense and Reason, but proceed from
Irregular Motions; and Truth is not found in Irregularities.
But to return to Life: it seems your Author
hath taken his opinion from Lucian’s Kingdom of
Lights, the Lights being the Inhabitants thereof; and
when any was adjudged to die, his Light was put out,
which was his punishment: And thus this Heathenish
Fiction is become a Christian Verity; when as yet your
Author rayls much at those, that insist upon the Opinions
and Doctrine of Pagan Philosophers. Wherefore
I will leave this Poetical Fancy of Life, and turn to
Death, and see what opinion your Author hath of that.
First, concerning the cause or original of Death; “Neither
God”
, says Ch. Called
the Position
.
he, “nor the Evil Spirit, is the Creator of
Death, but Man onely, who made death for himself;
Neither did Nature make death, but Man made death
natural.”
Which if it be so, then Death being, to my opinion,
a natural Creature, as well as Life, Sickness, and
Health; Man, certainly, had great Power, as to be
the Creator of a natural Creature. But, I would fain
know the reason, why your Author is so unwilling to
make God the Author of Death, and Sickness, as well as Vvvv1r 349
as of Damnation? Doth it imply any Impiety or Irreligiousness?
Doth not God punish, as well as reward?
and is not death a punishment for our sin? You may
say, Death came from sin, but sin did not come from
God. Then some might ask from whence came sin?
You will say, From the Transgression of the Command
of God, as the eating of the Forbidden Fruit. But
from whence came thie Transgression? It might be answer’d,
From the Perswasion of the Serpent. From
whence came this Perswasion? From his ill and malitious
nature to oppose God, and ruine the race of Mankind.
From whence came this ill Nature? From
his Fall. Whence came his Fall? From his Pride
and Ambition to be equal with God. From whence
came this Pride? From his Free-will. From whence
came his Free-will? From God. Thus, Madam,
if we should be too inquisitive into the actions of God,
we should commit Blasphemy, and make God Cruel,
as to be the Cause of Sin, and consequently of Damnation.
But although God is not the Author of Sin, yet
we may not stick to say, that he is the Author of the
Punishment of Sin, as an Act of his Divine Justice;
which Punishment, is Sickness, and Death; nay, I see
no reason, why not of Damnation too, as it is a due
punishment for the sins of the wicked; for though Man
effectively works his own punishment, yet Gods Justice
inflicts it: Like as a just Judg may be call’d the cause of
a Thief being hang’d. But these questions are too curious;
and some men will be as presumptuous as the Devil,
to enquire into Gods secret actions, although they
be sure that they cannot be known by any Creature.
Wherefore let us banish such vain thoughts, and onely Vvvv admire, Vvvv1v 350
admire, adore, love, and praise God, and implore his
Mercy, to give us grace to shun the punishments for
our sins by the righteousness of our actions, and not endeavour
to know his secret designs. Next, I dissent
from your Author, Ch. Of the
knowledg of
diseases
.
That “Death and all dead things
do want roots whereby they may produce”
: For death,
and dead things, in my opinion, are the most active
producers, at least they produce more numerously and
variously then those we name living things; for example,
a dead Horse will produce more several Animals,
besides other Creatures, then a living Horse can
do; but what Archeus and Ideas a dead Carcass hath,
I can tell no more, then what Blas or Gas it hath; onely
this I say, that it has animate Matter, which is the
onely Archeus or Master-workman, that produces all
things, creates all things, dissolves all things, and transforms
all things in Nature; but not out of Nothing, or
into Nothing, as to create new Creatures which were
not before in Nature, or to annihilate Creatures, and
to reduce them to nothing; but it creates and transforms
out of, and in the same Matter which has been from all
Eternity. Lastly, your Author is pleased to say, That
“he doth not behold a disease as an abstracted Quality; and
that Apoplexy, Leprosie, Dropsie, and Madness, as
they are Qualities in the abstract, are not diseases.”
I
am of his mind, that a disease is a real and corporeal being,
and do not understand what he and others mean
by abstracted qualities; for Nature knows of no abstraction
of qualities from substances, and I doubt Man
can do no more then Nature doth: Besides, those abstractions
are needless, and to no purpose; for no Immaterial
quality will do any hurt, if it be no substance; wherefore Vvvv2r 351
wherefore Apoplexy, Leprosie, Dropsie, and Madness,
are Corporeal beings, as well as the rest of Diseases,
and not abstracted Qualities; and I am sure, Persons
that are affected with those diseases will tell the same.
Wherefore leaving needless abstractions to fancies abstracted
from right sense and reason, I rest,

Madam

Your faithful Friend
and Servant

XXVIII

Madam

I am very much troubled to see your Authors Works
fill’d with so many spiteful reproaches and bitter
taunts against the Schools of Physicians, condemning
both their Theory and Practice; nay, that not
onely the Modern Schools of Physicians, but also
the two ancient and famous Physicians, Galen, and
Paracelsus, must sufficiently suffer by him; especially
Galen; for there is hardly a Chapter in all his Works,
which has not some accusations of blind errors, sloth,
and sluggishness, Ignorance, Covetousness, Cruelty,
and the like: Which I am very sorry for; not onely for
the sake of your Author himself, who herein doth betray
both his rashness, and weakness, in not bridling
his passions, and his too great presumption, reliance and
confidence in his own abilities, and extraordinary Gifts; but Vvvv2v 352
but also for the sake of the Fame and Repute of our
ModrenModern Physicians; for without making now any difference
betwixt the Galenists and Paracelsians, and examining
which are the best, (for I think them both
excellent in their kinds, especially when joyned together)
I will onely say this in general, that the Art of
Physick has never flourish’d better then now, neither
has any age had more skilful, learned, and experienced
Physicians, then this present; because they have not
onely the knowledg and practise of those in ages Past,
but also their own experience joyned with it, which
cannot but add perfection to their Art; and I, for
my part, am so much for the old way of Practice, that
if I should be sick, I would desire rather such Physicians
which follow the same way, then those, that by
their new Inventions, perchance, cure one, and kill a
hundred. But your Author In his Promises,
Column
3.
will have a Physician
to be like a Handycrafts man, who being call’d to a
work, promises that work, and stands to his promise;
and therefore, “It is a shame”, says he, “in a Physician,
being call’d to a sick-man in the beginning of the disease,
and when his strength is yet remaining, to suffer the
same man to die.”
This, in my opinion, is a very unreasonable
comparison, to liken a Handicrafts man to
a Physician, and the art of Curing to the art of Building,
or any the like, without regard of so many great
differences that are between them, which I am loth to
rehearse, for brevities sake, and are apparant enough
to every one that will consider them: but this I may
say, that it is not always for want of skill and industry
in a Physician, that the cure is not effected, but it lies
either in the Incureableness of the disease, or any other external Xxxx1r 353
external accidents that do hinder the success: Not but
that the best Physicians may err in a disease, or mistake
the Patients inward distemper by his outward temper,
or the interior temper by his outward distemper, or any
other ways; for they may easily err through the variation
of the disease, which may vary so suddenly and oft,
as it is impossible to apply so fast, and so many Medicines,
as the alteration requires, without certain death;
for the body is not able, oftentimes, to dispose and digest
several Medicines so fast, as the disease may vary,
and therefore what was good in this temper, may, perhaps,
be bad in the variation; insomuch, that one medicine
may in a minute prove a Cordial, and Poyson.
Nay, it may be that some Physicians do err through
their own ignorance and mistake, must we therefore condemn
all the skill, and accuse all the Schools of Negligence,
Cruelty, and Ignorance? God forbid: for
it would be a great Injustice. Let us rather praise them
for the good they do, and not rashly condemn them for
the evil they could not help: For we may as well condemn
those holy and industrious Divines, that cannot reform
wicked and perverse Sinners, as Physicians, because
they cannot restore every Patient to his former
health, the Profession of a Physician being very difficult;
for they can have but outward signs of inward
distempers. Besides, all men are not dissected after
they are dead, to inform Physicians of the true cause of
their death; nay, if they were, perchance they would
not give always a true information to the Physician, as
is evident by many examples; but oftentimes the blame
is laid upon the Physician, when as the fault is either
in Nature, or any other cause, which Art could not Xxxx mend. Xxxx1v 354
mend. And if your Author had had such an extraordinary
Gift from God as to know more then all the rest
of Physicians, why did he not accordingly, and as
the Scripture speaks of Faith, shew his skill by his
Works and Cures? certainly, could he have restored
those that were born blind, lame, deaf and dumb, or
cured the spotted Plague, or Apoplexy after the third fit,
or the Consumption of Vital parts, or a Fever in the
Arteries, or dissolved a Stone too big to go through
the passage, and many the like; he would not onely
have been cried up for a rare Physician, but for a miracle
of the World, and worshipped as a Saint: But if
he could not effect more then the Schools can do, why
doth he inveigh so bitterly against them? Wherefore I
cannot commend him in so doing; but as I respect the
Art of Physick, as a singular Gift from God to Mankind,
so I respect and esteem also learned and skilful
Physicians, for their various Knowledg, industrious
Studies, careful Practice, and great Experiences, and
think every one is bound to do the like, they being
the onely supporters and restorers of humane life and
health: For though I must confess, with your Author,
that God is the onely giver of Good, yet God is not
pleased to work Miracles ordinarily, but has ordained
means for the restoring of health, which
the Art of Physick doth apply; and therefore those
Persons that are sick, do wisely to send for a Physician;
for Art, although it is but a particular Creature, and
the handmaid of Nature, yet she doth Nature oftentimes
very good service; and so do Physicians often
prolong their Patients lives. The like do Chirurgeons;
for if those Persons that have been wounded, had been left Xxxx2r 355
left to be cured onely by the Magnetick Medicine, I
believe, numbers that are alive would have been
dead, and numbers would die that are alive; insomuch,
as none would escape, but by miracle, especially
if dangerously hurt. Concerning the Coveteousness
of Physicians, although sickness is chargeable,
yet I think it is not Charitable to say or to think,
that Physitians regard more their Profit, then their Patients
health; for we might as well condemn Divines
for taking their Tithes and Stipends, as Physicians
for taking their Fees: but the the holy Writ tells us,
that a Labourer is Worthy of his hire or reward; and,
for my part, I think those commit a great sin, which
repine at giving RewardsRewards in any kind; for those that
deserve well by their endeavours, ought to have their
rewards; and such Meritorious Persons, I wish with
all my Soul, may prosper and thrive. Nevertheless,
as for those persons, which for want of means are not
able to reward their Physicians, I think Physicians will
not deal so unconscionably, as to neglect their health
and lives for want of their Fees, but expect reward
from God, and be recompenced the better by those
that have Wealth enough to spare. And this good
opinion I have of them. So leaving them, I rest,

Madam

Your constant Friend,
and faithful Servant

MA- Xxxx2v 356

XXIX

Madam

I am of your Authors mind, That “heat is not the
cause of digestion”
; but I dissent from him, when he
says, That it is “the Ferment of the stomach that doth
cause it”
: For, in my opinion, Digestion is onely made
by regular digestive motions, and ill digestion is caused
by irregular motions, and when those motions are weak,
then there is no digestion at all, but what was received,
remains unaltered; but when they are strong and
quick, then they make a speedy digestion. You may
ask me, what are digestive motions? I answer, They
are transchanging, or transforming motions: but since
there be many sorts of transchanging motions, digestive
motions are those, which transchange food into the
nourishment of the body, and dispose properly, fitly
and usefully of all the Parts of the food, as well of
those which are converted into nourishment, as of
those which are cast forth. For give me leave to tell
you, Madam, that some parts of natural Matter, do
force or cause other parts of Matter to move and work
according to their will, without any change or alteration
of their parts; as for example, Fire and Metal;
for Fire will cause Metal to flow, but it doth not readily
alter it from its nature of being Metal; neither doth Fire
alter its nature from being Fire. And again, some
parts of Matter will cause other parts to work and act to
their own will, by forcing these over-powered parts to alter Yyyy1r 357
alter their own natural motions into the motions of the
victorious Party, and so transforming them wholly into
their own Figure; as for example, Fire will cause
Wood to move so as to take its figure, to wit, the
figure of Fire, that is, to change its own figurative motions
into the motions of Fire: and this latter kind of
moving or working is found in digestion; for the regular
digestive motions do turn all food received from
its own nature or figure, into the nourishment, figure,
or nature of the body, as into flesh, blood, bones, and
the like. But when several parts of Matter meet or joyn
with equal force and power, then their several natural
motions are either quite altered, or partly mixt: As for
example; some received things not agreeing with the
natural constitution of the body, the corporeal motions
of the received, and those of the receiver, do dispute or
oppose each other: for the motions of the received, not
willing to change their nature conformable to the desire
of the digestive motions, do resist, and then a War
begins, whereby the body suffers most; for it causes either
a sickness in the stomack, or a pain in the head, or
in the heart, or in the bowels, or the like: Nay, if the
received food gets an absolute victory, it dissolves and
alters oftentimes the whole body, it self remaining intire
and unaltered, as is evident in those that die of surfeits.
But most commonly these strifes and quarrels, if
violent, do alter and dissolve each others forms or natures.
And many times it is not the fault of the Received,
but of the Receiver; as for example, when the
digestive and transforming motions are either irregular,
or weak; for they being too weak, or too few, the
meat or food received is digested onely by halves; and Yyyy being Yyyy1v 358
being irregular, it causes that which we call corruption.
But it may be observed, that the Received food is either
agreeable, or disagreeable, to the Receiver; if agreeable,
then there is a united consent of Parts, to act regularly
and perfectly in digestion; if disagreeable, then
the Received acts to the Ruine, that is, to the alteration
or dissolution of the Nature of the Receiver; but
if it be neutral, that is, neither perfectly agreeable, nor
perfectly disagreeable, but between both, then the receiver,
or rather the digestive Motions of the receiver,
use a double strength to alter and transform the received.
But you may ask me, Madam, what the reason
is, that many things received, after they are dissolved
into small parts, those parts will keep their former colour
and favour? I answer; The cause is, that either
the retentive Motions in the Parts of the received, are
too strong for the digestive and alterative Motions of
the receiver, or perchance, this colour and favour
is so proper to them, as not to be transchanged: but
you must observe, that those digestive, alterative and
transchanging motions, do not act or move all after one
and the same manner; for some do dissolve the natural
figure of the received, some disperse its dissolved parts
into the parts of the body, some place the dispersed
parts fitly and properly for the use, benefit, and consistence
of the body; for there is so much variety in this
one act of digestion, as no man is able to conceive;
and if there be such variety in one Particular natural
action, what variety will there not be in all Nature?
Wherefore, it is not, as I mentioned in the beginning,
either Ferment, or Heat, or any other thing,
that causes digestion; for if all the constitution and nature Yyyy2r 159
nature of our body was grounded or did depend upon
Ferment, the Brewers and Bakers, and those that
deal with Ferments, would be the best Physicians. But
I would fain know the cause which makes Ferment?
You may say, saltness, and sowreness? You
may say, From the Ferment. But then I shall be
as wise as before. The best way, perhaps, may be to
say, with your Author, that Ferment is a Primitive
Cause, and a beginning or Principle of other things,
and it self proceeds from nothing. But then it is beyond
my imagination, how that can be a Principle
of material things, which it self is nothing; that is,
neither a substance, nor an accident. Good Lord!
what a stir do men make about nothing! I am amazed
to see their strange Fancies and Conceptions
vented for the Truest Reasons: Wherefore I will
return to my simple opinion; and as I cannot conceive
any thing that is beyond Matter, or a Body;
so I believe, according to my reason, that there is
not any part in Nature, be it never so subtil or small,
but is a self-moving substance, or endued with self-
motion; and according to the regularity and irregularity
of these motions, all natural effects are produced,
either perfect, or imperfect; timely births, or untimely
and monstrous births; death, health, and diseases,
good and ill dispositions, natural and extravagant
Appetites and Passions, (I say natural, that is,
according to the nature of their figures;) Sympathy
and Antipathy, Peace and War, Rational and Phantastical
opinions. Nevertheless, all these motions,
whether regular or irregular, are natural; for regularitylarity Yyyy2v 360
and irregularity hath but a respect to particulars,
and to our conceptions, because those motions
which move not after the ordinary, common or usual
way or manner, we call Irregular. But the curiosity
and variety in Nature is unconceivable by any particular
Creature; and so leaving it, I rest,

Madam

Your faithful Friend
and Servant

XXX

Madam

Your Author Ch. Of a
Six-fold digestion.
says, it is an ancient Truth, “That
whatsoever things, meats being digested and cast out
by vomit, are of a sowre taste and smell, yea, although
they were seasoned with much sugar.”
But I do not assent
to this opinion; for I think that some Vomits have
no more taste then pure Water hath. Neither am I of
his mind, That “Digestion is hastened by sharpness or
tartness:”
For do but try it by one simple experiment;
take any kind of flesh-meat, boyl or stew it with Vinegar,
or sowre wine, or with much salt; and you will
find, that it doth require a longer time, or rather more
motions to dissolve, then if you boyl it in fair water,
without such ingredients as are sowre, sharp, or salt;
also if you do but observe, you will find the dregs more
sandy, stony and hard, being drest with much salt, and sharp Zzzz1r 361
sharp wine, or vinegar, then when they are not mixt
with such contracting and fixing Ingredients? Wherefore,
if the Ferment of the stomack hath such a restringent
and contracting quality, certainly digestions will
be but slow and unprofitable; but Nature requires
expulsion as much as attraction, and dilation as much
as contraction, and digestion is a kind of dilation.
Wherefore, in my judgment, contracting tartness
and sharpness doth rather hinder digestion then further
it. Next I perceive, your Author inclines to the
opinion, “That Choler is not made by meat:” See The
passive deceiving
of the
Schools, the
humorists,
c. I.
But I
would ask him, whether any humor be made of meat,
or whether blood, flesh, &c. are made and nourished
by meat? If they be not, then my answer is, That
we eat to no purpose; but if they be, then Choler is
made so too. But if he says, That some are made, and
some not; then I would ask, what that humor is made
of, that is not made by meat or food received into the
body? But we find that humors, blood, flesh, &c.
will be sometimes more, sometimes less, according either
to feeding, or to digestion, which digestion is a
contribution of food to every several part of the body
for its nourishment; and when there is a decay of those
parts, then it is caused either by fasting, or by irregular
digestion, or by extraordinary evacuation, or
by distempered matter, &c. all which, causes sickness,
paleness, leanness, weakness, and the like. Again:
your Author is against the opinion of the Schools,
“That the Gall is a receptacle of superfluous humors and
dregs”
: for he says, “it has rather the constitution of a necessary
and vital bowel, and is the balsom of the liver and
blood.”
Truly, it may be so, for any thing I know, or Zzzz it Zzzz1v 362
it may be not; for your Author could but guess, not
assuredly know, unless he had been in a man as big as
the Whale in whose belly Jonas was three days, and
had observed the interior parts and motions of every
part for three years time, and yet he might perchance
have been as ignorant at the coming forth, as if
he never had been there; nor Natures actions are not
onely curious, but very various; and not onely various,
but very obscure; in so much, as the most ingenious
Artists cannot trace her ways, or imitate her
actions; for Art being but a Creature, can do or know
no more then a Creature; and although she is an ingenious
Creature, which can and hath found out some
things profitable and useful for the life of others, yet
she is but a handmaid to Nature, and not her Mistress;
which your Author, in my opinion, too rashly affirms,
when he says, That “the Art of Chymistry is not
onely the Chambermaid and emulating Ape, but now and
then the Mistress of Nature:” Ch. Heat
doth not digest
efficiently.
For Art is an effect of
Nature, and to prefer the effect before the cause, is absurd.
But concerning Chymistry, I have spoken in another
place; I’le return to my former Discourse: and
I wonder much why your Author is so opposite to the
Schools, concerning the doctrine of the Gall’s being a
receptacle for superfluities and dregs; for I think there
is not any Creature that has not places or receptacles for
superfluous matter, such as we call dregs; for even the
purest and hardest Mineral, as Gold, has its dross, although
in a less proportion then some other Creatures;
nay, I am perswaded, that even Light, which your
Author doth so much worship, may have some superfluous
matter, which may be named dregs; and since Nature Zzzz2r 163
Nature has made parts in all Creatures to receive and
discharge superfluous matter, (which receiving and discharging
is nothing else but a joyning and dividing of
parts to and from parts,) why may not the Gall be as
well for that use as any other part? But I pray mistake
me not, when I say superfluous matter or dregs”; for I understand
by it, that which is not useful to the nourishment
or consistence of such or such a Creature; but to
speak properly, there is neither superfluity of matter nor
dregs in Nature. Moreover, your Author mentions
a six-fold digestion”, and makes every digestion to be performed
by inbreathing or inspiration; For “in the first digestion,”
he says, “The spleen doth inspire a ferment,
or fermental blas into the slender entrails: In the
third, The Liver doth inspire a bloody ferment into the
veins of the Mensentery, &c.”
I answer, first, I am confident
Nature has more ways then to work onely by Inspirations,
not onely in General, but in every Particular. Next,
I believe there are not onely six, but many more digestions
in an animal Creature; for not onely every sort of
food, but every bit that is eaten, may require a several
digestion, and every several part of the body works either
to expel, or preserve, or for both; so that there are
numerous several Motions in every Creature, and many
changes of motions in each particular part; but Nature
is in them all. And so leaving her, I rest,

Madam

Your Faithful Friend
and Servant

MA- Zzzz2v 364

XXXI

Madam

Your Author, in opposition to the Schools, endeavouring
to prove that there are no humors in an
animal body, except blood, proves many humors
in himself. But I can see no reason, why Nature
should not make several humors, as well as several
Elements, Vegetables, Minerals, Animals, and
other Creatures; and that in several parts of the body
and many several ways; for to mention but one sort of
other Creatures, viz. Vegetables, they are, as we
see, not onely produced many several ways, but in
many several grounds; either by sowing, setting, or
grafting, either in clayie, limy, sandy, chalky, dry,
or wet grounds: And why may not several humors be
produced as well of other Creatures and parts, as others
are produced of them? for all parts of Nature
are produced one from another, as being all of one and
the same Matter, onely the variation of corporeal motions
makes all the difference and variety between
them, which variety of motions is impossible to be
known by any particular Creature; for Nature can
do more then any Creature can conceive. Truly,
Madam, I should not be of such a mind, as to oppose
the Schools herein so eargerlyeagerly as your Author
doth; but artificial actions make men to have erroneous
opinions of the actions of Nature, judging them
all according to the rule and measure of Art, when as Art Aaaaa1r 365
Art oft deludes men under the cover of truth, and makes
them many times believe falshood for truth; for Nature
is pleased with variety, and so doth make numerous
absurdities, doubts, opinions, disputations, objections,
and the like. Moreover, your Author is as
much against the radical moisture, as he is against the
four humors; saying, that according to this opinion of
the Schools, a fat belly, through much grease affording
more fuel to the radical moisture, must of necessity live
longer. But this, in my opinion, is onely a wilful
mistake; for I am confident, that the Schools do not understand
radical moisture to be gross, fat radical oyl, but
a thin oylie substance. Neither do they believe radical
heat to be a burning, fiery and consuming heat, but
such a degree of natural heat, as is comfortable, nourishing,
refreshing, and proper for the life of the animal
Creature: Wherefore radical heat and moisture
doth not onely consist in the Grease of the body; for a
lean body may have as much, and some of them more
Radical moisture, then fat bodies. But your Author
instead of this radical moisture, makes a nourishable
moisture, onely, as I suppose, out of a mind to contradict
the Schools; when as I do not perceive, that the
Schools mean by Radical moisture, any other then a
nourishable moisture, and therefore this distinction is
needless. Lastly, he condemns the Schools, for making
an affinity betwixt the bowels and the brain. But
he might as willwell condemn Politicians, for saying there
is an affinity betwixt Governors and Subjects, or betwixt
command and obedience; but as the actions of
Particulars, even from the meanest in a Commonwealth,
may chance to make a Publick disturbance, so Aaaaa likewise Aaaaa1v 366
likewise in the Common-wealth of the body, one single
action in a particular part may cause a disturbance
of the whole Body, nay, a total ruine and dissolution
of the composed; which dissolution is called Death; and
yet these causes are neither Light, nor Blas, nor Gas,
no more then men are shining Suns, or flaming
Torches, or blazing Meteors, or azure Skies. Wherefore
leaving your Author to his contradicting humor, I
rest,

Madam

Your humble and
faithful Servant

XXXII

Madam

I do verily believe, with the Schools, the “Purging of
the Brain”
, against your Author; Ch. Call’d
The Erring
Watchman,
or Wandring
Keeper.
For I know no
reason, why all the parts of a man’s body should not
stand in need of evacuation and purging, as well as
some. ’Tis true, if the substance or nourishment received
were all useful, and onely enough for the maintenance,
subsistance and continuance of the Creature,
and no more, then there would be no need of such sort
of evacuation; but I believe the corporeal self-motions
in a body, discharge the superfluous matter our of every
part of the body, if the motions of the superfluous matter
be not too strong, and over-power the motions in the Aaaaa2r 367
the parts of the body; but some parts do produce more
superfluities then others, by reason their property is more
to dilate, then to contract, and more to attract, then to retain
or fix; which parts are the brain, stomack, bowels,
bladder, gall, and the like: wherefore, as there
is nourishment in all parts of the body, so there are also
excrements in all parts, for there is no nourishment
without excrement. Next your Author says, That
“the nourishment of the solid parts is made with the transmutation
of the whole venal blood into nourishment, without
a separation of the pure from the impure.”
But I pray
give me leave to ask, Madam, whether the solid Parts
are not Instruments for the nourishment of the Venal
blood? Truly, I cannot conceive, how blood should
be nourished, wanting those solid parts, and their particular
motions and imployments. Again: his opinion
is, “That the brain is nourished by a few and slender veins;
neither doth a passage or channel appear where by a moist excrement
may derive, or a vapour enter.”
And by reason
of the want of such a passage, in another Ch. call’d
The Spirit
of Life
place he is
pleased to affirm, “That nothing can fume up from the
stomack into the brain”
, and therefore “Wine doth not make
drunk with fuming from the stomach into the head, but the
Winie spirit is immediately snatched into the arteries out of
the stomack without digestion, and so into the head, and there
breeds a confusion.”
First, I am not of the opinion, that
all nourishment comes from the veins, or from one particular
part of the body, no more do Excrements; neither
do I believe that every passage in the body is visible
to Anatomists, for Natures works are too curious and
intricate for any particular Creature to find them out,
which is the cause that Anatomists and Chymists are so oft Aaaaa2v 368
oft mistaken in natural causes and effects; for certainly,
they sometimes believe great Errors for great Truths.
Next, as for Drunkenness, I believe that many, who
drink much Wine, are drunk before such time as the
Wine spirit can get into the Arteries; but if there be
Pores to the Brain, as is most probable, the spirit of
Wine may more easily ascend and enter those Pores,
then the Pores of the Arteries, or the Mouth-veins,
and so make a circular journey to the Head. But as for
Excrements, whereof I spake in the beginning, as they
are made several manners or ways, and in several parts
of the body, so they are also discharaged several ways
from several parts, and several ways from each particular
part, indeed so many several ways and manners, as
would puzzle the wisest man in the world, nay your Authors
“Interior keeper of the Brain”, to find them out.
Wherefore, to conclude, he is the best Physician, that
can tell how to discharge superfluity, and to retain useful
nourishments; or to restore by the application of proper
Medicines, decaying parts, or to put in order Irregular
motions; and not those that have Irregular opinions
of Immaterial causes: To which, I leave them,
and rest,

Madam

Your faithful Friend
and humble Servant

MA- Bbbbb1r 369

XXXIII

Madam

I do not approve of your Authors Doctrine, forbidding
Phlebotomy or blood-letting in Fevers, opposite
to the received Practice of the Schools; his
reason is, that he believes there can be no corruption
in the blood. “Corrupted blood,” In his Treatise
of Fevers,
c. 4.
says he, “cannot be in the
veins, neither doth a state of ill juice consist in the veins; for
Gangrenes do teach, that nothing of Putrified matter can
long persist without a further contagion of it self.”
Also he
says, “That the blood of the veins is no otherwise distinguished
by its several colours and signs, then as wine is
troubled when the vine flourisheth.”
To which I answer,
first, That I can see no reason why there should not be
as well corrupt blood, or an ill state of juice in the
veins, as ill humors in the body. Perchance he
will say, There is no corruption in the body. But
Ulcers do teach the contrary. He may reply, Ulcers
are not parts of the body. I answer, ’Tis true;
but yet they are evil Inhabitants in the body, and the
like may be in the Veins. But surely some men may
have corrupted parts of their bodies, and yet live a
great while; witness Ulcers in the Lungs, and other
parts. But your Author may say, When a part of the
body is corrupted, it is no longer an animate Part. I
grant it: but yet, as I said, that transformed part may
remain in the body some time without destruction of
the whole body; and so likewise, when some of the Bbbbb blood Bbbbb1v 370
blood, is transchanged from being blood, so as not to
be capable to be reduced again, it may nevertheless remain
in the veins without destruction of the veins, or of
the whole body: Neither do I conceive any reason,
why corrupt blood should Gangrene in the veins, and
infect the adjoyning parts more then corrupted lungs
do. Next, as for the comparison of the various colours
and signs of the blood, with Wine being troubled
when the Vine is flourishing; I answer, That it doth
not prove any thing; for we speak of such colours, as
are signs of corrupted, and not such as are signs of troubled
blood: Besides, it is an unlike comparison; for
though Wine may become thick by much fermentation,
yet it doth not turn into water, as blood in some sick
and diseased persons will do. But corrupted blood may
be, not onely in the veins of sick, but also of healthy persons;
and the story says, that Seneca, when his veins
were cut, they would not bleed, although in a hot
Bath, by reason that which was in the veins, was rather
like a white jelly, then blood, and yet he was healthy,
though old; which proves, that it is not necessary for
the blood to be so pure and fluid as your Author will
have it. The truth is, the more fluid the blood is, the
weaker it is; like balsam, the more gummy it is, the
stronger it is: but veins, which are the mouth, to receive
or suck in juices, as also the stomack which digests
the meat that after is turned into blood, may
be defective either through weakness, superfluity, obstruction,
corruption, or evil and hurtful diet, or
through the disorders of other particular parts, which
may disturb all the parts in general, as skilful Physicians
have observed, and therefore apply remedies accordingly;cordingly; Bbbbb2r 171
for if the defect proceeds from weakness, they
give strengthening remedies; if from superfluities, they
give evacuating remedies; if from evil diets, they prescribe
such a course of diet as shall be beneficial, and conducing
for the restoring of health to the whole body.
But your Author, as I perceive, believes the blood to
be the chief vital part of the body; which surely it is
not: for if it were, the least disturbance of the blood
would endanger the life of the whole body, and the
least dimunition would cause a total dissolution of that
animal Creature which has blood: Not but that blood
is as necessary as breath for respiration, and food for
nourishment of the body; but too much blood is as
dangerous to the life of the animal body, as too great a
piece of food, which cannot be swallowed down, but
doth stick in the throat, and stop the breath, or so much
quantity as cannot be digested; for too great a fulness or
abounding makes a stoppage of the blood, or which is
worse, causes the veins to break, and an evil digestion,
makes a corruption, or at least such disorder as to
indanger the whole animal Figure. But some veins
breed more blood, and some less, and some better, and
some worse blood, some hotter, and some colder, some
grosser, and some purer, some thicker, and some thinner;
and some veins breed rather an evil juice or corrupt
matter then pure blood; the truth is, blood is bred somewhat
after the manner of Excrements, for the veins are
somewhat like the guts, wherein the excrements are digested.
But you will say, A man may live without excrements,
but not without blood. I answer: a man
can live no more without excrements and excremental
humors, then he can without blood: but yet I am not of Bbbbb2v 372
of your Authors mind, that bleeding and purging are
destructive; for superfluities are as dangerous as scarcities,
nay more; like as an house filled with rubbish is
in more danger to sink or fall, then that which is empty;
and when a house is on fire, it is wisdom to take out
the Moveables, but a folly to let them increase the flame.
But your Author says, Blood-letting takes not onely
away the bad, but also the good blood, by which it diminishes
and impairs much the strength of the body. I
will answer by way of question, Whether in War men
would not venture the loss of some few friends, to gain
the victory, or save the whole body of the Army? or
whether the destroying of the enemies Army be not
more advantageous, then the loss of some few friends?
For although some good blood may issue out with the
bad, yet the veins have more time, room, and some
more power to get friendly juices from the several parts
of the body, which will be more obedient, trusty, and
true to the life and service of the whole body. But neither
Fevers, nor any other distempers, will be more afraid
of your Authors words, Stones, Spirits, as also
Rings, Beads, Bracelets, and the like toys, fitter for
Children to play withal, then for Physicians to use; then
an Army of men will be of their enemies Colours, Ensigns,
Feathers, Scarfs, and the like; knowing it must
be Swords, Pistols, Guns, Powder and Bullets, that
must do the business to destroy the enemy, and to gain
the victory: Wherefore the Diseases it must be Bleeding,
Purging, Vomiting, using of Clysters, and
the like, if any good shall be done. ’Tis true, they
must well be ordered, otherwise they will do more hurt
then good; for Diseases are like Enemies, which sometimestimes Ccccc1r 373
take away our Armes for their own uses. But
your AuthorAuthor says again, “That the Matter of a Fever
floats not in the veins, nor sits nigh the heart.”
I answer:
There are several sorts of Fevers; for all Fevers are not
produced after one and the same manner, or from
one and the same cause, as is very well known to wise
and experienced Physicians; but although some Fevers
are not in the blood, yet that doth not prove, that
the blood is never in a Fever; for sometimes the blood
is in a Fever, and not the solid parts; and sometimes
the fluid and moveable humors, and not the blood, or
solid parts; and sometimes the solid parts, and not
the blood, nor the liquid and moveable humors; and
sometimes they are all in a Fever; and sometimes onely
the radical parts, and neither the blood, humors,
nor solid parts: and this last kind of Fever, which is a
hectick Fever, in my opinion, is incureable; but the
others may be cureable, if there be not too many varieties
of distempers, or irregular motions. And as
for a Fever in the solid parts, Letting of blood, and
taking away the humor, may cure it; for the veins
being empty, suck the heat out of the solid parts, which
solid parts cannot draw out a distempered heat in the
veins, and the opening of the veins gives vent to some
of the interior heat to issue forth: Wherefore it is very
requisite, that in all sorts of Fevers, except Hectick-
Fevers, blood-letting should be used, not onely once,
but often; for ’tis better to live with a little blood, and
a little strength, which will soon be recovered, then
to die with too much, or too hot and distempered
blood. Also Purging, but especially Vomiting is
very good; for if the humors be in a Feaver, they Ccccc may Ccccc1v 374
may infect the vital parts, as also the blood; but if they
be not in a Fever, yet the solid parts or blood may do
the same, and so make the contagion greater; for the
humors are as the moveables in a house, which ought
to be cast out if either they or the house should be on
fire; and if a disorder proceeds from the error of a particular
part, then care must be taken to rectifie that
part for the health of the whole: Wherefore Physicians
use in some cases Blood-letting, in some Purging, in
some Vomiting, in some Bathing, in some Sweating, in
some Cordials, especially after much evacuation, in
some they prescribe a good diet, and in some they mix
and prescribe partly one and partly the other, and in
some cases they are forced to use all these remedies; for
though great evacuations may cause weakness, yet
they often save the life; and there is no Patient, but had
rather lose some strength, then life; for life can gather
strength again; but all strong men are not always long
lived, nor all long-lived men very strong; for many
that are but weak, will live to a very old age. Lastly,
concerning what your Author says, that there is but one
Choler and Phlegme in Nature; I answer, That is
more then he knows: for all that is in Nature, is not
nor cannot be known by any Particular Creature; and
he might say, as well, the same of particular Metals, as
that there is but one sort of Gold or Silver, when as there
is great difference in the weight, purity, colour, and
gloss, of several parts of Gold and Silver: Neither is
all Gold found in one place; but some is found in Rocks,
some in Sand, some in Mines, some in Stones; and so
Silver, some is found in the bowels of the Earth, some in
the veins of Stones, and some in other Metals, as Lead, and Ccccc2r 375
and Iron, and some in Coals. And the like may be
said of Choler and Phegme; for they may be several in
several places or parts of the body, and be of different
colours, tastes, odours, and degrees of heat or cold,
thinness or thickness, or the like; for though there is
but one Matter in Nature, yet this onely Matter by its
several actions or motions changes into several figures,
and so makes several sorts of Creatures, and different
particulars in every sort. And thus, Madam, I have
delivered unto you my opinion concerning the cure of
Fevers by Blood-letting: Which I submit to the correction
of your better judgment, and rest,

Madam

Your faithful Friend
and Servant

XXXIV

Madam

Your Author is not onely against Phlebotomy or
Blood-letting, but against all Purging Medicines,
which he condemns to “carry a hidden poyson
in them, and to be a cruel and stupid invention.”
But certainly
he shall not have my assent; for if they be Poyson,
they are a very beneficial Poyson; and Physical Purgations,
in my opinion, are very necessary and profitable
for the prolonging of life, and taking away of diseases,
provided they be proper for those diseases in which they are Ccccc2v 376
are used; and so is Phlebotomy, Vomits, and the like:
but Medicines are often wrong applyed, and many
times the disease is so various, that it is as hard for a Physician
to hit right with several Medicines, as for a Gunner
or Shooter to kill with Powder and small Shot a Bird
flying in the Air; not that it is not possible to be done,
but it is not ordinary, or frequent: neither doth the
fault onely lie in the Gun, Powder, or Shot, but in
the swiftness of the flight of the Bird, or in the various
motion of the air, or in a sudden wind, or mist, or the
like; for the same Gunner may perhaps easily kill a Bird
sitting in a bush, or hopping upon the ground. The
like may be said of Diseases, Physicians, and Medicines;
for some diseases have such sudden alterations, by
the sudden changes of motions, that a wise Physician will
not, nor cannot venture to apply so many several medicines
so suddenly as the alteration requires; and shall
therefore Physicians be condemned? and not onely
condemned for what cannot be helped by reason of the
variety of irregular motions, but what cannot be helped
in Nature? For some diseases are so deadly, as no art can
cure them, when as otherwise Physicians with good
and proper medicines, have, and do as yet rescue more
people from death, then the Laws do from ruine. Nay,
I have known many that have been great enemies to
Physick, die in the flower of their age, when as others
which used themselves to Physick, have lived a very
long time. But you may say, Country-people and
Labourers, take little or no Physick, and yet grow
most commonly old, whereas on the contrary, Great
and rich Persons take much Physick, and do not live so
long as the common sort of men doth. I answer: It is to Ddddd1r 377
to be observed, first, that there are more Commons,
then Nobles, or Great and rich persons; and there is
not so much notice taken of the death of a mean, as
of a noble, great, or rich person; so that for want of
information of knowledg, one may easily be deceived
in the number of each sort of persons. Next, the Vulgar
sort use laborious exercises, and spare diet; when
as noble and rich persons are most commonly lazie and
luxurious, which breeds superfluities of humors, and
these again breed many distempers: For example, you
shall find few poor men troubled with the Gout, Stone,
Pox, and the like diseases, nor their Children with
Rickets; for all this cometh by luxury, and no doubt
but all other diseases are sooner bred with luxury, then
temperance; but whatsoever is superfluous, may, if not
be taken away, yet mediated with lenitive and laxative
medicines. But as for Physicians, surely never age
knew any better, in my opinion, then this present, and
yet most of them follow the rules of the Schools, which
are such as have been grounded upon Reason, Practice,
and Experience, for many ages: Wherefore those that
will wander from the Schools, and follow new and unknown
ways, are, in my opinion, not Orthodoxes,
but Hereticks in the Art of Physick. But to return to
your Author, give me leave, Madam, to consider what his
opinions are concerning the Purging of Choler; “Come
on”
, says he to the In his
Treatise of
Fevers, c. 5.
Schools, “Why doth that, your Choler
following with so swift an efflux, stink so horribly,
which but for one quarter of an hour before did not stink?”

To which it may be answered, That though humors
may not stink in themselves, yet the excrements mixt
with the humors may stink; also the very passing thorowDdddd row Ddddd1v 378
the excrements will cause a strong favour. But
your Author thinks, That “by passing through so suddenly,
the humors cannot borrow such a smell of stinking dung from
the Intestines.”
Truly, ’tis easily said, but hardly proved,
and the contrary is manifest by putting clear, pure
water into a stinking vessel, which straightway is corrupted
with an ill smell. He talks also of “Vitriol dissolved in
Wine, which if it be taken, presently provokes vomit; but
if after drinking it, any one shall drink therupon a draught
of Ale or Beer, or Water, &c. he indeed shall suffer many
stools, yet wholly without stink.”
I answer: This expresses
Vitriol to be more poysonous, by taking away
the natural favour of the bowels, then Scammony, Coloquintida,
Manna, Cassia, Sena, Rhubarb, &c.
to all which your Author is a great enemy; and it is
well known to experienced Physicians, that Medicines
prepared by the art of fire are more poysonous and dangerous
then natural drugs; nay, I dare say, that many
Chymical Medicines, which are thought to be Cordials,
and have been given to Patients for that purpose,
have proved more poysonous then any Purging Physick.
Again your Author says, “It is worthy of Lamentation,
that Physicians would have loosening things draw
out one humor, and not another, by selection or choyce.”
My
answer is, That natural drugs and simples are as wise in
their several operations, as Chymists in their artificial
distillations, extractions, sublimations, and the like;
but it has long been observed by Physicians, that one
simple will work more upon one part of the body, then
upon another; the like may be said of humors. But
give me leave to tell you, Madam, that if your Author
believes magnetick or attractive cures (as he doth, and in Ddddd2r 179
in whose behalf he makes very long discourses) he
doth in this opinion contradict himself. He may say,
perhaps, There is no such thing as what Physicians
name humors. But grant there be none, yet he cannot
deny that there are offensive juices, or moveable substances
made by evil, as irregular digestions, which
may be troublesom and hurtful to the nature of the body.
Or perchance he will say, There are such humors,
but they are beneficial and not offensive to the
nature of the body. I answer: Then he must make
an agreement with every part of the body, not to make
more of these humors then is useful for the body. Also he
mentions some few that took Purging Physick, and died.
Truly so they might have done without taking it: but
he doth not tell, how many have died for want of proper
and timely Purges. In truth, Madam, ’tis an easie
thing to find fault, but not so easie to mend it. And as
for what he speaks of the weighing of those humors and
excrements, which by purging were brought out of
some Princes body, and how much by the Schools rules
remained, and of the place which should maintain the
remainder; I onely say this, that all the several sorts of
juices, humors, or moveable substances in a body, do
not lie in one place, but are dispersed, and spread all
about and in several parts and places in the body; so
that the several Laxative medicines do but draw them
together, or open several parts, that they may have
freedom to travel with their chief Commanders, which
are the Purging medicines. But your Author says,
the Loadstone doth not draw rust. And I say, no
more do Purging drugs draw out pure matter: for
it may be as natural for such medicines to draw or work onely Ddddd2v 380
onely upon superfluities, that is, corrupted, or evil-affected
humors, juices or moveable substances, as for the
Loadstone to draw Iron; and so it may be the property
of Purges to draw onely the rust of the body, and not
the pure metal, which are good humors. But few do
consider or observe sufficiently the variety of Natures
actions, and the motions of particular natural Creatures,
which is the cause they have no better success in their
cures. And so leaving them to a more diligent inquisition
and search into Nature, and her actions, I rest,

Madam

Your faithful Friend
and humble Servant

XXXV

Madam

I find your Author to be as great an enemy to Issues,
Cauteries, Clysters, and the like, as he is to Blood-
letting and Purging; especially to Issues, which he
counts to be blasphemous against the Creator, and
blames much the Schools for prescribing them. But
concerning Blood-letting and Purging, I have declared
my opinion in my former Letters; and if you desire
my judgment on Chlysters and Issues, I must needs tell
you, that it is well known these many ages, that in such
diseases which lie in the guts, the cause of pain in the head,
and stop the ureteres, Clysters have been very beneficial,ficial; Eeeee1r 381
but wise Physicians do not prescribe them, unless
upon necessity: As for example; if the disease in the
Guts proceed from cold or wind, they prescribe a Sack-
Clyster, with oyl of Walnuts; and if the disease in the
guts proceed from a sharp or bitter humor, then they
prescribe Milk, or Posset, sweetned with Sugar: the
same if the guts be too full of excrements or slime. But
in case of diseases in the head or stomack, they prescribe
attractive Clysters, to wit, such as draw down from the
upper into the lower parts, wherein the Physical drugs
are; and if the guts be too dry, or dryer then their nature
requires, they prescribe moistening Clysters, such
as have not onely wetting, but slimy qualities. And
surely Clysters properly and timely applyed, are a safe,
speedy, easie and profitable medicine, and far more
safe then Chymical Salts, Tartars, Spirits, or the like.
Next concerning Issues and Cauteries, your Author,
I say, is so much against them, as he counts them a blas
phemy; for says Of Cauteries.
he, “I have beheld always an implicite
blasphemy in a Cautery, whereby they openly accuse the Creator
of insufficiency in framing the emunctories; for I have
bidden above a thousand Issues to be filled up with flesh.”

Also, “That which God hath made whole and entire, that
it might be very good, seems to the Schools, that it should be
better if it be kept wounded”
Truly, Madam, in my
opinion, it is no blasphemy at all, neither directly nor
indirectly, to make Issues, but a meer superstition to believe
the contrary, viz. that they are blasphemy, and
a great folly not to make them when need requires it to
the preservation of ones health. “God has made our body
whole and intire”
, says your Author: by which he will
prove that no holes must be made in the body to let out Eeeee excre- Eeeee1v 382
excrementious matter, and therefore he thinks that body
to be whole and intire which is without an Issue,
when as yet our bodies have numerous issues, which are
the pores of the skin, to let out sweat; and therefore if
he counts that body not to be whole and intire that has
Issues, then no humane body is intire. Certainly, no
Artificial Issue will make the body maimed, but it will
nevertheless continue whole and intire although it has
Issues. He says it is Blasphemy; But how will he
prove it? Surely not by the Scripture; and if not by
the ScriptureScripture, then it is a blasphemy according to his
own brain and fancy. ’Tis true, God gave no express
Command to make Issues; but according to your Author,
God did never create Diseases, and so there was
no need either to make such Issues in bodies as to let out
distempered Matter, or to give any command for them;
but we might as well say, we must not use any Physick,
because it is not so natural to man as food, and serves
not for the nourishment of the body, but onely to keep
off, or drive out diseases: Also no stone must be cut,
but man must rather indure torment and death. But
setting aside this superstitious doctrine of your Author,
it is evident enough, and needs no proof, that Cancers,
Fistula’s, Wenns Eating-evils, Madness, Fevers,
Consumptions, Rheumes, Pleurisies, and numerous
other diseases, are not better cured then by Issues, or
making of wounds, either by Lancets, Pen-knifes,
Scissers, Rasors, Corrosives, Causticks, Leeches, or the
like. And although your Author says, That “that Matter
which proceeds from, or out of an Issue, is made in the lips
of the wound, and not in the body; for it cannot possibly
drain or draw our any moisture, either from within or between Eeeee2r 183
between the skin and the flesh, having no passages”
: Yet if
this were so, how come Fistulas, Cancers, and the
like diseases, to have passages from within the body
to the exterior parts, so, as to make a wound, out
of which much sharp and salt humor issues? which humor
certainly is not made in the lips of the wound, but
in the body: Also whence comes the humor that makes
the Gout? For though the swelling and inflammation
will sometimes appear exteriously, yet after some time
those tumors and humors retire back into the body from
whence they did flow; but he might as well say that
Pit-falls or Sluces do not drain Land from a superfluity
of Water, as that Issues do not drain the body of superfluous
humors. Wherefore I am absolutely of opinion,
that the Practice of the Schools is the best and
wisest Practice, as well in making Issues, letting blood,
Purging by Siege or Vomits, as any other means used
by them; for by Issues I have seen many cured, when
no other medicines would do any good with them; and
letting blood, I am confident, hath rescued more lives,
then the Universal Medicine, could Chymists find it
out, perchance would do. So also Clysters and Vomits,
skilfully applied, have done great benefits to the
life of men; for every part and member hath its peculiar
way to be purged and cleansed; for example, Clysters
principally cleanse the Guts, Purges the Stomack,
Vomits the Chest, Sneezing the Head, Bleeding the
Veins, and Issues drain the whole body of naughty humors:
All which remedies, properly and timely used,
keep the body from being choak’d with superfluities.
There are several other ways of cures besides for several
diseases, but I leave those to learned and skilful Physicians,sicians, Eeeee2v 184
who know best how and when to use them to
the benefit and health of their Patientis, although
your Author finds much fault with them, and blames
them for suffering men to die miserably; but God has
given power to Nature to make certain dissolutions, although
uncertain diseases, and uncertain remedies.
Neither hath she in her power to give Immortal Life
to particular Creatures, for this belongs to God alone,
and therefore no Universal Medicine will keep out
death, or prolong life further then its thread is spun,
which I doubt is but a Chymæra, and an impossible
thing, by reason there are not onely so many different
varieties in several diseases, but in one and the same
disease, as no Universal remedy would do any good.
But your Author is much pleased with Paradoxes, and
Paradoxes are not certain Truths: Wherefore it is
better, in my judgment, to follow the old approved
and practised way of the Schools, grounded upon Experience
and Reason, then his Paradoxical Opinions.
To which Schools, as your Author is a great Enemy, so
I am a great Friend, as well as,

Madam

Your Ladiships
humble Servant

MA- Fffff1r 385

XXXVI

Madam

I approve well of your Authors Of Fevers,
Ch. 12.
opinion, That “Drink
ought not to be forbidden in Fevers”
; but yet I would
not allow so much as to drown and oppress the Patients
life, but onely so much as to refresh and moisten
him; and therefore the best way is to drink little and
often. But as for Wine, which your Author commends
in Fevers, I am utterly against it, unless the Fever
proceed from a cold or crude cause, otherwise cooling
Ptisans are most beneficial to those that are sick of a
continual Fever, which for the most part is a general
Fever throughout the whole body, one part infecting
the other, until they be all infected, like as in the Plague.
And to let you know the proof of it; when I was once
sick beyond the Seas, I sent for a Doctor of Physick
who was an Irish-man: and hearing of some that knew
him, and his practice, that he was not successful in his
Cures, but that his Patients most commonly died, I
asked him what he used to prescribe in such or such diseases?
where amongst the rest, as I remember, he told
me, That he allowed his Patients to drink Wine in a
Fever. I thought he was in a great error, and told
him my opinion, that thought Wine might be profitable,
perhaps, to some few, yet for the most part it was
very hurtful and destructive, alledging another famous Fffff Ph-- Fffff1v 386
Physician in France, Dr. Davison, who used in continual
Fevers, to prescribe onely cooling Ptisan, made
of a little Barley, and a great quantity of Water, so thin
as the Barley was hardly perceived, and a spoonfull of
syrup of Limmon put into a quart of the said Ptisan;
but in case of a Flux, he ordered some few seeds of
Pomegranats to be put into it, and this cold Ptisan was
to be the Patients onely drink: Besides, once in Twenty
four hours he prescribed a couple of potched Eggs, with
a little Verjuice, and to let the Patient blood, if he was
dry and hot; I mean dry exteriously, as from sweat;
and that either often or seldom, according as occasion
was found: Also he prescribed two grains of Laudanum
every night, but neither to give the Patient meat
nor drink two hours before and after: Which advice
and Practice of the mentioned Physician concerning
Fevers, with several others, I declared to this Irish
Doctor, and he observing this rule, cured many, and
so recovered his lost esteem and repute. But your Author
being all for Wine, and against cooling drinks, or
Julips, in hot Fevers, says, “That cooling means are more
like to death, to cessation from motion, and to defect; but
heat from moderate Wine is a mean like unto life.”
To
which I answer, first, That cold, or cooling things,
are as active as hot or heating things; neither is death
more cold then hot, nor life more hot then cold; for
we see that Frost is as active and strong as burning heat;
and Water, Air, and Earth, are as full of life, as Fire;
and Vegetables, Minerals, and Elements, have life as
well as Animals: But we, feeling a Man’s flesh cold
when he is dissolving from an Animal, think death is
cold; and seeing he was hot before the same alteration, say Fffff2r 387
say, Life is hot: Also finding an animal, when it is dissolving,
to be without external local Motion, we say it
is dead; and when it hath as yet this local motion
before its alteration, we call it alive; which certainly
is not proper. Next I say, that a wise Man when
his house is fired, will fling or squirt water upon it,
to quench it, and take out all moveables lest they
should increase the flame; likewise he will make vent
for the flame to issue forth. But perchance your
Author may say, that Fevers are not hot. Truly,
in my opinion, he might say as well that Fire is
cold. Again: he may say, That although the effect
be hot, yet the cause is cold. I answer: That
in some diseases, the effects become so firmly rooted,
and so powerfull, that they must be more look’d
upon then the cause: for such variety there is in
Nature, that oftentimes, that which was now an
effect, turns to be a cause, and again a cause an effect:
For example; A cold cause often produces a
hot effect, and this hot effect becomes again a cause
of a cold effect: Which variation is not onely a
trouble, but a great obstruction to wise Physicians;
for Nature hath more varieties in diseases, then
Physicians have remedies, And as for drink, if Fevers
be neither hot, nor dry, nor require drink for
want of moisture; then I see no reason why drink
should be urged, and those Physicians blamed that
forbid it; for if thirst proceed from an evil digestion,
drink will rather weaken the stomack; for
heat and driness draw soon away the drink in the
stomack, and putting much into a weak stomack
doth rather hurt then good. But if necessity requirequire Fffff2v 388
it, then I approve rather of raw and crude
Water, then of hot inflaming WiueWine. And so taking
my leave, I rest,

Madam

Your faithful Friend
and humble Servant

XXXVII

Madam

In your Authors Treatise of Fevers, I find one
Ch. 14. Chapter whose Inscription is, “A Perfect Curing of
all Fevers”
, wherein he declares the secrets of the
Cures of Fevers, consisting all in Chymical Medicines.
But considering, that if all Fevers could be cured
by such Medicines, then all Physicians would strive
to obtain them; I can hardly believe (by your Authors
favour) that any such perfect curing of all Fevers
can be effected, but that your Authors prescriptions, if
they should come to the tryal, might fail as well as any
other. Likewise he mentions a Medicine of Paracelsus,
named Diaceltesson, or the Coraline Secret; which,
he says, cures radically the Gout no less then Fevers:
Which if so, I wonder why so many Great, Noble
and Rich Persons, groan so much under the pains of the
Gout; certainly it is not for want of cost to have them
prepared, nor for want of an ingenious and experienced
Chymist; for this age doth not want skilful workmen in that Ggggg1r 389
that Art, nor worthy and wise Physicians, which if
they knew such soveraign medicines, would soon apply
them to their Patients; but I suppose that they
finding their effects to be less then the cost and labour
bestowed upon them, forbear to use them. Moreover,
he mentions In the Ch.
named Butler.
another remedy for most diseases,
by him call’d Driff, prepared also by the Art of
Chymistry; but I believe all those remedies will
not so often cure, as fail of cure, like as the Sympathetical
Powder; for if there were such soveraign
medicines that did never fail of a successful effect, certainly
men being curious, inquisitive, and searching,
would never leave till they had found them out. Also
amongst Vegetables, the herb Chameleon and Arsmart
are in great request with your Author; For, says he,
“they by their touching alone, do presently take away cruel
diseases, or at leastwise ease them.”
Which if so, I wonder
that there is not more use made of them, and they
held in greater esteem then they are; Also that your
Author doth not declare the vertue of them, and the
manner and way how, and in what diseases to use
them, for the benefit of his neighbour, to which end,
he says, all his labours and actions are directed? But
again, your Author confirms, as an Eye-witness, “That
the bone of the arm of a Toad presently has taken away
the Tooth-ach at the first co-touching.”
Which remedy, if
it was constant, few, in my opinion, would suffer such
cruel pains, and cause their teeth to be drawn out, especially
if found. Likewise of the mineral Electrum
or Amber of Paracelsus, he affirms Ch. Of the
manner of
entrance of
things darrted
into the body.
to have seen, that
“hung about the neck, it has freed those that were persecuted
by unclean spirits”
, and that many simples have Ggggg done Ggggg1v 390
done the like effects; but surely, Madam, I cannot be
perswaded that the Devil should be put away so easily;
for he being a Spirit, will not be chased by corporeal
means, but by spiritual, which is Faith, and Prayer;
and the cure of dispossessing the Devil belongs to Divines,
and not to Natural Philosophers or Physicians.
But though exterior remedies, as Amulets, Pomanders,
and the like, may perform sometimes such effects
as to cure or preserve from some diseases, yet they are
not ordinary and constant, but meerly by chance. But
there are more false remedies then true ones, and if one
remedy chance to work successfully with one distempered
person, it may fail of its success applyed to others
in the same kind of distemper; nay, it may cure perhaps
one and the same person of a distemper once, and in the
return of the same disease effect little or nothing; witness
those remedies that are applyed in Agues, Toothaches,
and the like, especially Amulets; for one
and the same disease in several persons, or in one and
the same person at several times, may vary and change
so often, and proceed from so different causes, and be
of so different tempers, and have such different motions,
as one and the same medicine can do no good: And
what would the skill of Physicians be, if one remedy
should cure all diseases? Why should they take so
much pains in studying the various causes, motions, and
tempers of diseases, if one medicine had a general power
over all? Nay, for what use should God have created
such a number of different simples, Vegetables, and
Minerals, if one could do all the business? Lastly,
your Author rehearses Ch. Of
things injected
into
the body
.
some strange examples of Child-
bearing Women, who having seen terrible and cruel sights, Ggggg2r 391
sights, as Executions of Malefactors, and dismembring
of their bodies, have brought forth monstrous births,
without heads, hands, arms, leggs, &c. according to the
objects they had seen. I must confess, Madam, that all
Creatures are not always formed perfect; for Nature
works irregularly sometimes, wherefore a Child may
be born defective in some member or other, or have
double members instead of one, and so may other animal
Creatures; but this is nevertheless natural, although
irregular to us: but to have a Child born perfect in the
womb, and the lost member to be taken off there, and
so brought forth defective, as your Author mentions,
cannot enter my belief; neither can your Author
himself give any reason, but he makes onely a bare relation
of it; for certainly, if it was true, that the member
was chopt, rent or pluckt off from the whole body of
the Child, it could not have been done without a violent
shock or motion of the Mother, which I am confident
would never have been able to endure it; for such a
great alteration in her body, would of necessity, besides
the death of the Child, have caused a total dissolution of
her own animal parts, by altering the natural animal
motions: But, as I said above, those births are caused
by irregular motions, and are not frequent and ordinary;
for if upon every strange sight, or cruel object, a Child-
bearing-woman should produce such effects, Monsters
would be more frequent then they are. In short, Nature
loves variety, and this is the cause of all strange and
unusual natural effects; and so leaving Nature to her
will and pleasure, my onely delight and pleasure is to be,

Madam

faithful Friend, and humble Servant.

MA- Ggggg2v 392

XXXVIII

Madam

Your Author reproving the Schools, that they
forbid Salt to some diseased persons, as pernicious
to their health: “Good God”, says Of the disease
of the
Stone
, c. 3.
he, “how unsavoury
are the Schools, and how unsavoury do they bid us to
be!”
But I suppose the Schools do not absolutely forbid
all diseased persons to abstein from salt, but onely
not to use it excessively, or too frequently; for experience
proves, that salt meats have not onely increased,
but caused diseases, as the Stone, the Gout, Sciatica,
Fistula’s, Cancers, sore Eyes, sore Throats,
and the like: I do not say, that those diseases are always
bred with the excess of salt diets; for diseases of
one and the same kind, may be bred variously, but
this hath been observevd, that whosoever is affected
with such diseases, shall after a salt meal find himself
in more pain then before; wherefore a constant or
common salt diet cannot but be hurtful. Neither are
those persons that feed much on salt meats, or use strong
drinks, take number for number, so healthful or long-
lived, as those that are temperate and abstaining. Next,
your Author Ch. Of the
reason or
consideration
of diet
.
bewails “The shameful simplicity of those,
that give their Patients Leaf-Gold, Pearls, and bruised
or powder’d pretious Stones, as Cordials, in fainting fits,
and other distempers: For”
, says he, “they may be dissolved,
but not altered; wherefore they cannot produce any
powerful effect to the health of the Patient.”
Truly, Madam, Hhhhh1r 393
Madam, I am not of his mind; for were it that those
remedies or cordials could not be transchanged, yet
their vertues may nevertheless be very beneficial to the
sick: For example; a man that is assaulted by enemies,
or by chance is fallen into a deep Pit, or is ready to be
strangled, and in all not able to help himself, yet by
the help of another man, may be rescued and freed
from his danger, and from death, using such means
as are able to release him, which either by drawing his
Sword against his enemies, or by throwing a rope down
into the Pit, and haling him out, or by cutting the
rope by which he hung, may save him, and yet neither
the man, nor any of his Instruments, as Sword, Rope,
Knife, and the like, need to be transchanged. The
like may be said of the aforementioned medicines or remedies;
which if they be not transchangeable, yet
they may nevertheless do such operations, as by their
natural active qualities and proprieties to over-power the
irregular motions in the natural parts of the body of the
Patient; for many diseases proceed more from irregular
motions then irregular parts: and although there is no
motion without matter, yet one and the same matter
may have divers and various changes of motions, and
moving parts will either oppose or assist each other
without transchanging. And truly, Madam, I wonder
that your Author doth condemn such Cordials made
of Leaf-gold, Pearls, powdered precious Stones, or
the like, and yet verily believe, that Amber, Saphires,
Emeraulds, Beads, Bracelets, &c. outwardly applied
or worn, can cure more then when inwardly taken;
surely, if this be so, they cure more by Faith, then by
Reason. But it seems your Author regulates the actions Hhhhh of Hhhhh1v 394
of Nature to the artificial actions of his Furnace, which
although sometimes they produce wonderful effects, yet
not such as Nature doth; for if they cure one, they
commonly kill ten; nay, the best of their Medicine is so
dangerous, as it ought not to be applied but in desperate
cases: Wherefore Wise Physicians must needs be
Provident and Cautious when they use them. And so
leaving them, I rest,

Madam

Your faithful Friend and
and humble Servant

XXXIX

Madam

I will not dispute your Authors opinion concerning
the Plague of Men, which he says, “doth not infect
Beasts, neither doth the plague of Beasts infect Men;” In the
Plague-
grave, ch. 17.

but rather believe it to be so: for I have observed, that
Beasts infect onely each other, to wit, those of their own
kind, as Men do infect other Men. For example: the
Plague amongst Horses continues in their own kind, and
so doth the Plague amongst Sheep; and for any thing
we know, there may be a plague amongst Vegetables,
as well as amongst Animals, and they may not onely
infect each other, but also those Animals that do feed
on those infectious Vegetables: so that Infections may
be caused several ways; either by inbreathing and attractingtracting Hhhhh2r 395
or sucking in the Poyson of the Plague, or by eating
and converting it into the substance of the body; for
some kinds of poyson are so powerful, as to work onely
by way of inbreathing. Also some sorts of Air may be
full of infection, and infect many Men, Beasts, Birds,
Vegetables, and the like; for Infections are variously
produced, Internally as well as Externally, amongst
several particular Creatures; for as the Plague may be
made internally, or within the body of a particular
Creature, without any exterior infection entring from
without into the body, so an external Infection again
may enter many several ways into the body. And
thus there be many several ways into the body. And
thus there be many contagious diseases caucsed meerly
by the internal motions of the body, as by fright, terror,
conceit, fancy, imagination, and the like, and
many by the taking of poysonous matter from without
into the body; but all are made by the natural motions or
actions of animate matter, by which all is made that is
in Nature, and nothing is new, as Solomon says; but
what is thought or seems to be new, is onely the variation
of the Motions of this old Matter, which is Nature.
And this is the reason that not every Age, Nation,
or Creature, has always the like diseases; for as
all the actions of Nature vary, so also do diseases. But
to speak of the Plague, although I am of opinion, that
the Plague of Beasts doth not infect Men, unless they
be eaten; nor the plague of Men, Beasts; yet Magistrates
do wisely in some places, that in the beginning of
the plague of Men, they command Dogs and Cats to
be kill’d, by reason, as your Author saith, “The skins and
flesh of Brutes may be defiled with our Plague, and they
may be pestiferous contagions unto us.”
I will add one thing Hhhhh2v 396
thing more, which doth concern the Poyson of Measels,
whereof your Author is Ch. Call’d,
The Lunar
Tribute.
saying, That “it is onely proper
to humane kind.”
What kind of Measles he means, I
know not; but certainly Hogs are often affected with
that disease, as is vulgarly known; but whether they
be different diseases in their kinds, and proceed from
different motions, I will let others inquire. And so I
rest,

Madam

Your faithful Friend
and Servant

XL

Madam

Concerning the disease of the Stone, your Author
seems to be of an opinion, That the stone in the
Bladder, and the stone in the Kidnies, are not
made after one and the same mannemanner: For, says Of the
Stone
, ch. 6.
See the ch.
called, A
Numero-
Critical Paradox
of
Supplies.
he,
“The Bladder and the same Urine in number procreates a
duelech of another condition, then that which is made in
the Kidney.”
And truly, Madam, it may be so; for
there are several ways or modes in irregularities, as
well as regularities, and not every kind is alike, no not
every Particular, but there is some difference between
them: Wherefore, it may very well be, that the corporeal
motions that make the stone in the Kidneys, are
not just alike to those that make the stone in the Bladder; and Iiiii1r 397
and as each sort of stone is different, so their particular
causes ought to be different; but this is to be observed,
that generally all diseases which produce hardness, are
made by contracting, condensing and retenting motions,
and therefore the remedies of them must be dilating,
rarifying and dissolving. Next your Author says,
“The Stone is not bred by heat, but heat is rather an effect
of the stone; neither is a certain muscilage, or a slimy, snivelly
Phlegme the cause or matter of the stone, but the
stone is the cause of the phlegme.”
But, in my judgment,
it seems more probable, that a slimy matter is more proper
for a stone to be made of, then that a stone should
make slime, except it be in its dissolution; that is, when
the stone, as in its generation or production it did change
from a slimy or liquid substance to a stone by condensing
and contracting motions, doth, by dilating and
rarifying motions, dissolve again into such a liquid and
slimy body. I will not say always, to wit, that the
stone must needs be resolved into a slimy matter, but
oftentimes it may be so. Neither can I absolutely affirm
that either heat or cold onely is the cause of a
stone; for some may be produced by hot, and some by
cold contractions and densations, there being as many
several sorts of stones as there are of other Creatures:
But this is to be well noted, that as some sorts of hot
contractions do make stones, so some sorts of hot dilations
do dissolve them: The like of cold contractions
and dilations. Again: your Author speaking of the
womb wherein the stone is made; “Every generated
thing or being”
, says he, “must of necessity have a certain
place or womb where it is produced; for there must needs
be places wherein things may be made before they are bred.”
Iiiii I Iiiii1v 398
I answer: As there is not any body without place, nor
any place without body, so the womb is not the place
of the body generated, neither before nor after its generation,
no more then a man can be said to be in
a room when he is not there, but every body carries
its place along with it. Moreover, concerning the
voiding of bloody Urine, which happens sometimes
in the disease of the Stone, my opinion is, That it
doth not always proceed from the Stone, but many
times from the breaking or voluntary opening of some
Veins. But as for the cure of the disease of the Stone
your Author Ch. 7. is pleased to affirm, “That no disease is incurable,”
and so neither the disease of the Stone, “For he
himself has cured many of the Stone to which they had
been obedient for some years.”
Indeed, Madam, I fear
his words are more cheerful then effectual; however
it may be possible, if the Kidney be no ways impaired,
or the Bladder hurt; but if there be some such imperfection
in either or both, then it is as much, in my
opinion, as to say, Man can do more then Nature
doth: Neither can I believe, that then any of your Authors
Chymical preparations, as Aroph, Ludus, Alkahest,
and the like, if they were to be had, would do
any good, no nor Daucus, or wild Carrot-feed, if
the disease be as yet curable, will prove an effectual
remedy for it, although your Author is pleased to relate
an example of a man, to whom it did much good; for
I can affirm the contrarry by other the like Examples,
that it never did any good to those that used it; nor the
liquor of the Birch-tree, whose vertue and efficacy I
do not believe to be so great as your Author Ch. 8. describes:
But for the stoppage of Urine, Marsh-mallow and oyl of Iiiii2r 399
of Almonds, which he despises, I approve to be good,
and better then any of his Unknown, Chymical Secrets;
for those Chymical Medicines, as he himself confesses,
are hard to be had, especially Alkahest, which
is onely to be obtained by a Particular favour from
Heaven, and is rather a supernatural Gift, then a natural
remedy. But your Author doth wisely, to commend
such remedies as can never, or with great difficulty be
obtained, and then to say that no disease is incurable.
And so leaving him to his unknown secrets, and those
to them that will use them, I am resolved to adhere to
the Practice of the Schools, which I am confident will
be more beneficial to the health of,

Madam

Your real and faithful
Friend and Servant

XLI

Madam

Your Author speaking of the Gout, and of that kind
of Gout which is called Hereditary, says, “It consists
immediately in the Spirit of Life.”
First, as for
that which is called an Hereditary Disease, propagated
from Parents upon their Children; my opinion is, That
it is nothing else but the same actions of the animate
matter, producing the same effect in the Child as they
did in the Parent: For example; the same motions which Iiiii2v 400
which made the Gout in the Parent, may make the
same disease in the Child; but every Child has not his
Parents diseases, and many Children have such diseases
as their Parents never had; neither is any disease tied
to a particular Family by Generation, but they proceed
from irregular motions, and are generally in all Mankind;
and therefore properly there is no such thing as
an hereditary propagation of diseases; for one and the
same kind of disease may be made in different persons,
never a kin to one another, by the like motions; but because
Children have such a neer relation to their Parents
by Generation, if they chance to have the same diseases
with their Parents, men are apt to conclude it comes
by inheritance; but we may as well say, that all diseases
are hereditary; for there is not any disease in Nature
but is produced by the actions of Nature’s substance;
and if we receive life and all our bodily substance
by Generation from our Parents, we may be said to receive
diseases too; for diseases are inherent in the matter
or substance of Nature, which every Creature is a
part of, and are real beings made by the corporeal motions
of the animate matter, although irregular to us;
for as this matter moves, so is Life or Death, Sickness
or Health, and all natural effects; and we consisting of
the same natural matter, are naturally subject as well to
diseases as to health, according as the Matter moves.
Thus all diseases are hereditary in Nature; nay, the
Scripture it self confirms it, informing us, that diseases,
as well as death, are by an hereditary propagation derived
from Adam upon all Posterity. But as for the
Gout, your Authors doctrine Of the
disease of
the Stone
.
c. 9.
is, “That Life is not
a body, nor proper to a body, nor of the off-spring of corporealporeal Kkkkk1r 401
Proprieties,” Of the subject
of inhering
of diseases
in the
point of life.
but a “meer No-thing”; and that “the
Spirit of Of the Spirit
of Life.
Life is a real being, to wit, the arterial blood
resolved by the Ferment of the heart into salt air, and enlightned
by life”
, and that the Gout doth immediately
consist in this spirit of life. All which how it doth agree,
I cannot conceive; for that a real being should
be enlightned by Nothing, and be a spirit of Nothing,
is not imaginable, nor how the Gout should inhabit
in the spirit of life; for then it would follow, that a
Child, as soon as it is brought forth into the world,
would be troubled with the Gout, if it be as natural to
him as life, or have its habitation in the Spirit of Life.
Also your Author is speaking of “an Appoplexy in the
head, which takes away all sense and motion.”
But surely,
in my opinion, it is impossible that all sense and motion
should be out of the head; onely that sense and
motion, which is proper to the head, and to the nature
of that Creature, is altered to some other sensitive
and rational motions, which are proper to some other
figure; for there is no part or particle of matter that has
not motion and sense. I pary consider, Madam, is
there any thing in Nature that is without motion? Perchance
you will say, Minerals; but that is proved otherwise;
as for example, by the sympathetical motion between
the Loadstone and Iron, and between the Needle
and the North, as also by the operation of Mercury,
and several others: Wherefore there is no doubt,
but all kinds, sorts and particulars of Creatures have
their natural motions, although they are not all visible
to us, but not such motions as are made by Gas, or Blas,
or Ideas, &c. but corporeal sensitive and rational motions,
which are the actions of Natural Matter. You Kkkkk may Kkkkk1v 402
may say, Some are of opinion, that Sympathy and Antipathy
are not Corporeal motions. Truly, whosoever
says so, speaks no reason; for Sympathy and Antipathy
are nothing else but the actions of bodies, and
are made in bodies; the Sympathy betwixt Iron and
the Loadstone is in bodies; the Sympathy between the
Needle and the North is in bodies; the Sympathy of
the Magnetick powder is in bodies. The truth is,
there is no motion without a body, nor no body
without motion. Neither doth Sympathy and Antipathy
work at distance by the power of Immaterial
Spirits, or rays, issuing out of their bodies, but by
agreeable or disagreeable corporeal motions; for if
the motions be agreeable, there is Sympathy; if disagreeable,
there is Antipathy; and if they be equally
found in two bodies, then there is a mutual Sympathy
or Antipathy; but if in one body onely, and not
in the other, there is but Sympathy or Antipathy
on one side, or in one Creature. Lastly, concerning
swoonings or fainting fits”, your Authors opinion is, that
they “proceed from the stomack”: Which I can hardly
believe; for many will swoon upon the sight of some
object, others at a sound, or report, others at the
smell of some disagreeable odour, others at the taste of
some or other thing that is not agreeable to their nature,
and so forth; also some will swoon at the apprehension
or conceit of something, and some by a
disorder or irregularity of motions in exterior parts.
Wherefore, my opinion is, that swoonings may proceed
from any part of the body, and not onely from
the stomack. But, Madam, I being no Physicianess
may perhaps be in an error, and therefore I will Kkkkk2r 403
will leave this discourse to those that are thorowly
learned and practised in this Art, and rest satisfied
that I am,

Madam

Your Ladiships
humble Servant

XLII

Madam

Your Author In the ch.
call’d Butler.
is inquiring whether some cures of
diseases may be effected by bare co-touchings; and
I am of his opinion, they may; for co-touchings
of some exterior objects may cause alterations of some
particular motions in some particular parts of matter,
without either transferring their own motions into those
parts, (for that this is impossible, I have heretofore declared)
or without any corporeal departing from their
own parts of matter into them, and alterations may be
produced both in the motions and figures of the affected
parts: but these cures are not so frequent as those that
are made by the entring of medicines into the diseased
parts, and either expel the malignant matter, or rectifie
the irregular and disordered motions, or strengthen
the weak, or reduce the straying, or work any other
ways according to the nature and propriety of their
own substance, and the disposition of the distempered
parts: Nevertheless, those cures which are performed exteriously,teriously Kkkkk2v 404
as to heal inward affects by an outwadoutward bare
co-touching, are all made by natural motions in natural
substances, and not by Non-beings, substanceless Ideas,
or spiritual Rays; for those that will cure diseases
by Non-beings, will effect little or nothing; for a disease
is corporeal or material, and so must the remedies
be, there being no cure made but by a conflict of the remedy
with the disease; and certainly, if a non-being
fight against a being, or a corporeal disease, I doubt it
will do no great effect; for the being will be too
strong for the non-being: Wherefore my constant opinion
is, that all cures whatsoever, are perfected by the
power of corporeal motions, working upon the affected
parts either interiously or exteriously, either by applying
external remedies to external wounds, or by curing
internal distempers, either by medicines taken internally,
or by bare external co-touchings. And such a remedy,
I suppose, has been that which your Author speaks
of, viz. a stone of a certain Irish-man, which by a
meer external contact hath cured all kinds of diseases,
either by touching outwardly the affected parts, or by
licking it but with the tip of the Tongue, if the disease
was Internal; But if the vertue of the Stone was such, as
your Author describes, certainly, what man soever
he was that possessed such a jewel, I say, he was rather
of the nature of the Devil, then of man, that would not
divulge it to the general benefit of all mankind; and I
wonder much, that your Author, who otherwise pretends
such extraordinary Devotion, Piety, and Religiousness,
as also Charity, viz. that all his works he
has written, are for the benefit of his neighbour, and to
detect the errors of the Schools meerly for the good of man, Lllll1r 405
man, doth yet plead his cause, saying, That secrets,
as they are most difficultly prepared, so they ought to remain
in secret forever in the possession of the Privy Councel,”
what Privy Counsels he means, I know not; but
certainly some are more difficult to be spoken to, or any
thing to be obtained from, then the preparation of a
Physical Arcanum. However, a general good or benefit
ought not to be concealed or kept in privy Councels,
but to be divulged and publickly made known, that
all sorts of People, of what condition, degree, or Nation
soever, might partake of the general blessing and
bounty of God. But, Madam, you may be sure, that
many, who pretend to know Physical secrets, most
commonly know the least, as being for the most part of
the rank of them that deceive the simple with strange
tales which exceed truth; and to make themselves more
authentical, they use to rail at others, and to condemn
their skill, onely to magnifie their own: I say, many,
Madam, as I have observed, are of that nature, especially
those, that have but a superficial knowledg in the
Art of Physick; for those that are thorowly learned, and
sufficiently practised in it, scorn to do the like; which
I wish may prosper and thrive by their skill. And so
I rest,

Madam

Your Ladiships
humble Servant

Lllll MA- Lllll1v 406

XLIII

Madam

Your Author is pleased to relate a story of one that
died suddenly, and being dissected, there was not
the least sign of decay or disorder found in his body.
But I cannot add to those that wonder, when no
sign of distemper is found in a man’s body after he is
dead; because I do not believe, that the subtillest, learnedst,
and most practised Anatomist, can exactly tell
all the Interior Government or motions, or can find out
all obscure and invisible passages in a man’s body; for
concerning the motions, they are all altered in death,
or rather in the dissolution of the animal figure; and although
the exterior animal figure or shape doth not alter
so soon, yet the animal motions may alter in a moment
of time; which sudden alteration may cause a sudden
death, and so the motions being invisible, the cause
of death cannot be perceived; for no body can find
that which is not to be found, to wit, animal motions
in a dead man; for Nature hath altered these motions
from being animal motions to some other kind of motions,
she being as various in dissolutions, as in productions,
indeed so various, that her ways cannot be traced
or known thorowly and perfectly, but onely by piecemeals,
as the saying is, that is, but partly: Wherefore
man can onely know that which is visible, or subject
to his senses; and yet our senses do not always inform
us truly, but the alterations of grosser parts are more Lllll2r 407
more easily known, then the alteration of subtil corporeal
motions, either in general, or in particular; neither
are the invisible passages to be known in a dead
Carcass, much less in a living body. But, I pray,
mistake me not, when I say, that the animal motions
are not subject to our exterior senses; for I do not mean
all exterior animal motions, nor all interior animal motions;
for though you do see no interior motion in an
animal body, yet you may feel some, as the motion of
the Heart, the motion of the Pulse, the motion of
the lungs, and the like; but the most part of the interior
animal motions are not subject to our exterior senses;
nay, no man, he may be as observing as he will,
can possibly know by his exterior senses all the several
and various interior motions in his own body, nor all the
exterior motions of his exterior parts: and thus it remains
still, that neither the subtillest motions and parts
of matter, nor the obscure passages in several Creatures,
can be known but by several parts; for what one part is
ignorant of, another part is knowing, and what one
part is knowing, another part is ignorant thereof; so
that unless all the Parts of Infinite Matter were joyned
into one Creature, there can never be in one particular
Creature a perfect knowledg of all things in Nature.
Whereof I shall never aspire to any such knowledg,
but be content with that little particular knowledg, Nature
has been pleased to give me, the chief of which is,
that I know my self, and especially that I am,

Madam

Your constant Friend
and faithful Servant

Ma- Lllll2v 408

XLIV

Madam

I perceive you are desirous to know the cause, “Why
a man is more weak at the latter end of a disease then at
the beginning, and is a longer time recovering health,
then loosing health”
; as also “the reason of relapses and intermissions?”
First, as for weakness and strength, my
opinion is, they are caused by the regular and irregular
motions in several parts, each striving to overpower
the other in their conflict; and when a man recovers
from a disease, although the regular motions
have conquered the irregular, and subdued them to
their obedience, yet they are not so quite obedient as
they ought, which causes weakness: Neither do the
regular motions use so much force in Peace, as in
War; for though animate matter cannot lose force,
yet it doth not always use force; neither can the parts
of Nature act beyond their natural power, but they
do act within their natural power; neither do they
commonly act to the utmost of their power. And as
for Health, why it is sooner lost then recovered; I
answer, That it is easier to make disorders then to
rectifie them: as for example, in a Common-wealth,
the ruines of War are not so suddenly repaired, as
made. But concerning Relapses and Intermissions of
diseases, Intermissions are like truces or cessations from
War for a time; and Relapses are like new stirs or tumults
of Rebellion; for Rebels are not so apt to settle in peace Mmmmm1r 409
peace as to renew the war upon slight occasions; and if
the regular motions of the body be stronger, they reduce
them again unto obedience. But diseases are
occasioned many several ways; for some are made by
a home Rebellion, and others by forreign enemies, and
some by natural and regular dissolutions, and their
cures are as different; but the chief Magistrates or Governors
of the animal body, which are the regular motions
of the parts of the body, want most commonly
the assistance of forreign Parts, which are Medicines,
Diets, and the like; and if there be factions amongst
these chief Magistrates, or motions of the parts of the
body, then the whole body suffers a ruine. But since
there would be no variety in Nature, nor no difference
between Natures several parts or Creatures, if her
actions were never different, but always agreeing and
constant, a war or rebellion in Nature cannot be avoided:
But, mistake me not, for I do not mean a
war or rebellion in the nature or substance of Matter,
but between the several parts of Matter, which are the
several Creatures, and their several Motions; for
Matter being always one and the same in its nature, has
nothing to war withal; and surely it will not quarrel
with its own Nature. Next you desire to know, that
if Nature be in a Perpetual motion, “Whence comes a duration
of some things, and a Tiredness, Weariness, Sluggishness,
or Faintness?”
I answer, first, That in some
bodies, the Retentive motions are stronger then the
dissolving motions; as for example, Gold, and Quicksilver
or Mercury; the separating and dissolving motions
of Fire have onely power to melt and rarifie them
for a time, but cannot alter their nature: so a Hammer, Mmmmm or Mmmmm1v 410
or such like instrument, when used, may beat Gold,
and make it thin as a Cobweb, or as dust, but cannot
alter its interior nature: But yet this doth not prove it
to be either without motion, or to be altogether unalterable,
and not subject to any dissolution; but onely
that its retentive motions are too strong for the dissolving
motions of the Fire, which by force work upon
the Gold; and we might as well say, that Sand, or an
Earthen Vessel, or Glass, or Stone, or any thing else,
is unalterable, and will last eternally, if not disturbed. But
some of Natures actions are as industrious to keep their
figures, as others are to dissolve, or alter them; and
therefore Retentive motions are more strong and active
in some figures, then dissolving motions are in others,
or producing motions in other Figures. Next, as for
Tiredness, or Faintness of motions, there is no such
thing as tiredness or faintness in Nature, for Nature
cannot be tired, nor grow faint, or sick, nor be pained,
nor die, nor be any ways defective; for all this is onely
caused through the change and variety of the corporeal
motions of Nature, and her several parts; neither
do irregular motions prove any defect in Nature, but
a prudence in Natures actions, in making varieties and
alterations of Figures; for without such motions or
actions, there could not be such varieties and alterations
in Nature as there are: neither is slackness of some motions
a defect, for Nature is too wise to use her utmost
force in her ordinary works; and though Nature is infinite,
yet it is not necessary she should use an infinite
force and power in any particular act. Lastly, you
desire my opinion, “Whether there be motion in a dead
animal Creature.”
To which, I answer: I have dedeclaredclared Mmmmm2r 411
heretofore, that there is no such thing as death
in Nature, but what is commonly named death, is
but an alteration or change of corporeal motions, and
the death of an animal is nothing else but the dissolving
motions of its figure; for when a man is dying, the
motions which did formerly work to the consistence
of his figure to now work to the dissolution of his figure,
and to the production of some other figures,
changing and transforming every part thereof; but
though the figure of that dead animal is dissolved, yet
the parts of that dissolved figure remain still in Nature
although they be infinitely changed, and will do so
eternally, as long as Nature lasts by the Will of God;
for nothing can be lost or annihilated in Nature. And
this is all, Madam, that I can answer to your questions,
wherein, I hope, I have obeyed your commands,
according to the duty of,

Madam

Your faithful Friend
and humble Servant

XLV

Madam

I have thus far discharged my duty, that according
to your commands, I have given you my judgment
of the works of those four famous Philosophers of
our age, which you did send me to peruse, and have withal Mmmmm2v 412
withal made reflexions upon some of their opinions in
Natural Philosophy, especially those, wherein I did
find them dissent from the Ground and Principles of
my own Philosophy. And since by your leave I am
now publishing all those Letters which I have hitherto
written to you concerning those aforesaid Authors, and
their Works, I am confident I shall not escape the censures
of their followers; But, I shall desire them,
that they will be pleased to do me this Justice, and to
examine first my opinions well, without any partiality
or wilful misinterpretation of my sence, before they pass
their censure: Next, I desire them to consider, That
I have no skill in School-learning, and thereferetherefore for
want of terms of Art may easily chance to slip, or at
least, not express my opinions so clearly as my readers
expected; However, I have done my endeavour, and
to my sense and reason they seem clear and plain enough,
especially as I have expressed them in those
Letters I have sent you; for concerning my other Work,
called Philosophical Opinions, I must confess, that it
might have been done more exactly and perspicuously,
had I been better skilled in such words and expressions
as are usual in the Schools of Philosophers; and therefore,
if I be but capable to learn names and terms of Art,
(although I find my self very untoward to learn, and
do despair of proving a Scholar) I will yet endeavour
to rectifie that work, and make it more intelligible; for
my greatest ambition is to express my conceptions so,
that my Readers may understand them: For which I
would not spare any labour or pains, but be as industrious
as those that gain their living by their work;
and I pray to God, that Nature may give me a capacitycity Nnnnn1r 413
to do it. But as for those that will censure my
works out of spite and malice, rather then according to
justice, let them do their worst; for if God do but bless
them, I need not to fear the power of Nature, much
less of a part of Nautre, as Man. Nay, if I have
but your Ladiships approbation, it will satisfie me; for
I know you are so wise and just in your judgment, that
I may safely rely upon it: For which I shall constantly
and unfeignedly remain as long as I live,

Madam

Your Ladiships most faithful Friend
and humble Servant

Nnnnn SECT. Nnnnn1v 414

Sect. IV.

I

Madam

I perceive, you take great delight in
the study of Natural Philosophy,
since you have not onely sent me
some Authors to peruse, and give
my judgment of their opinions, but
are very studious your self in the
reading of Philosophical Works:
and truly, I think you cannot spend your time more
honourably, profitably, and delightfully, then in the
study of Nature, as to consider how Variously,
Curiously, and Wisely, she acts in her Creatures;
for if the particular knowledg of a man’s self be commendable,
much more is the knowledg of the general
actions of Nature, which doth lead us to the knowledg
of our selves. The truth is, by the help of of Philosophy
our Minds are raised above our selves into the
knowledg of the Causes of all natural effects. But leaving Nnnnn2r 415
leaving the commending of this noble study, you are
pleased to desire my opinion of a very difficult and intricate
argument in Natural Philosophy, to wit, of
Generation, or Natural Production. I must beg leave to
tell you, first, that some (though foolishly) believe, it is not
fit for Women to argue upon so subtil a Mystery: Next,
there have been so many learned and experienced Philosophers,
Physicians, and Anatomists, which have
treated of this subject, that it might be thought a great
presumption for me, to argue with them, having neither
the learning nor the experience by practice which they
had: Lastly, There are so many several ways and
manners or Productions in Nature, as it is impossible
for a single Creature to know them all: For there
are Infinite variations made by self-motion in Infinite
Matter, producing several Figures, which are several
Creatures in that same Matter. But you would fain
know, how Nature, which is Infinite Matter, acts
by self-motion? Truly, Madam, you may as well
ask any one part of your body, how every other part
of your body acts, as to ask me, who am but a small
part of Infinite Matter, how Nature works. But yet,
I cannot say, that Nature is so obscure, as her Creatures
are utterly ignorant; for as there are two of the
outward sensitive organs in animal bodies, which are
more intelligible then the rest, to wit, the Ear, and the
Eye; so in Infinite Matter; which is the body of Nature,
there are two parts, which are more understanding
or knowing than the rest, to wit, the Rational and
Sensitive part of Infinite Matter; for though it be true,
That Nature, by self-division, made by self-motion into
self-figures, which are self-parts, causes a self-obscurity to each Nnnnn2v 416
each part, motion, and figure; nevertheless, Nature
being infinitely wise and knowing, its infinite natural
wisdom and knowledg is divided amongst those infinite
parts of the infinite body: and the two most intelligible
parts, as I said, are the sensitive and rational
parts in Nature, which are divided, being infinite,
into every Figure or Creature; I cannot say equally
divided, no more, then I can say, all creatures are of
equal shapes, sizes, properties, strengths, quantities,
qualities, constitutions, semblances, appetites, passions,
capacities, forms, natures, and the like; for Nature
delights in variety, as humane sense and reason
may well perceive: for seldom any two creatures are
just alike, although of one kind or sort, but every
creature doth vary more or less. Wherefore it is not
probable, that the production or generation of all or
most Creatures, should be after one and the same manner
or way, for else all Creatures would be just alike
without any difference. But this is to be observed,
that though Nature delights in variety, yet she doth
not delight in confusion, but, as it is the propriety of
Nature to work variously, so she works also wisely;
which is the reason, that the rational and sensitive parts
of Nature, which are the designing and architectonical
parts, keep the species of every kind of Creatures
by the way of Translation in Generation, or natural
Production; for whatsoever is transferred, works according
to the nature of that figure or figures from
whence it was transferred, works according
to the nature of that figure or figures from
whence it was transferred, But mistake me not; for I
do not mean always according to their exterior Figure,
but according to their interior Nature; for different
motions in one and the same parts of matter, make differentferent Ooooo1r 417
figures, wherefore much more in several parts
of matter and changes of motion; But, as I said,
Translation is the chief means to keep or maintain the
species of every kind of Creatures, which Translation
in natural production or generation, is of the
purest and subtilest substances, to wit, the sensitive
and rational, which are the designing and architectonical
parts of Nature. You may ask me, Madam,
what this wise and ingenious Matter is. I answer:
it is so pure, subtil, and self-active, as our humane
shares of sense and reason cannot readily or perfectly
perceive it; for by that little part of knowledg that a humane
creature hath, it may more readily perceive the
strong action then the purer substance; for the strongest
action of the purest substance is more perceivable
then the matter or substance it self; which is the cause,
that most men are apt to believe the motion, and
to deny the matter, by reason of its subtilty; for
surely the sensitive andand rational matter is so pure and
subtil, as not to be expressed by humane sense and reason.
As for the rational matter, it is so pure, fine,
and subtil, that it may be as far beyond lucent matter, as
lucent matter is beyond gross vapours, or thick clouds;
and the sensitive matter seems not much less pure: also
there is very pure inanimate matter, but not subtil and
active of it self; for as there are degrees in the animate,
so there are also degrees in the inanimate matter; so
that the purest degree of inanimate matter comes next
to the animate, not in motion, but in the purity of its
own degree; for it cannot change its nature so, as to
become animate, yet it may be so pure in its own nature,
as not to be perceptible by our grosser senses. Ooooo But Ooooo1v 418
But concerning the two degrees of animate Matter, to
wit, the sensitive and rational, I say that the sensitive
is much more acute then Vitriol, Aqua-fortis, Fire,
or the like; and the rational much more subtil and
active then Quicksilver, or Light, so as I cannot find a
comparison fit to express them, onely that this sensitive
and rational self-moving Matter is the life and soul of
Nature; But by reason this Matter is not subject to our
gross senses, although our senses are subject to it, as being
made, subsisting and acting through the power of
its actions, we are not apt to believe it, no more then a
simple Country-wench will believe, that Air is a substance,
if she neither hear, see, smell, taste, or touch it,
although Air touches and surrounds her: But yet the
effects of this animate matter prove that there is such a
matter; onely, as I said before, this self-moving matter
causing a self-division as well as a general action, is the
cause of a self-obscurity, which obscurity causes doubts,
disputes, and inconstancies in humane opinions, although
not so much obscurity, as to make all Creatures blindfold,
for surely there is no Creature but perceives more
or less. But to conclude, The Rational degree of Matter
is the most intelligible, and the wisest part of Nature,
and the Sensitive is the most laborious and provident
part in Nature, both which are the Creators of all
Creatures in Infinite Matter; and if you intend to know
more of this Rational and Sensitive Matter, you may
consult my Book of Philosophy, to which I refer you.
And so taking my leave for the present, I rest,

Madam

Your Faithful Friend
and Servant

MA- Ooooo2r 419

II

Madam

I understand by your last, that you have read the Book
of that most learned and famous Physician and Anatomist,
Dr. Harvey, which treats of Generation, and
in the reading of it, you have mark’d several scruples,
which you have framed into several questions concerning
that subject, to which you desire my answer. Truly,
Madam, I am loth to imbarque my self in this difficult
argument, not onely for the reasons I have given
you heretofore, but also that I do not find my self able
enough to give you such a satisfactory answer as perhaps
you do expect. But since your Commands are
so powerful with me, that I can hardly resist them, and
your Nature so good that you easily pardon any thing
that is amiss, I will venture upon it according to the
strength of my Natural Reason, and endeavour to give
you my opinion as well and as clearly as I can. Your
first question is; “Whether the action of one or more producers
be the onely cause of Natural Production or Generation,
without imparting or transferring any of their
own substance or Matter.”
I answer: The sole co-action
of the Producers may make a change of exterior forms
or figures, but not produce another Creature; for if
there were not substance or matter, as well as action,
both transferred together, there would not be new
Creatures made out of old Matter, but every production
would require new Matter, which is impossible, if there Ooooo2v 420
there be but one Matter, and that infinite; and certainly,
humane sense and reason may well perceive, that
there can be but one Matter, for several kinds of Matter
would make a confusion; and thus if new Creatures
were made onely by substanceless motion, it would not
onely be an infinite trouble to Nature, to create something
out of nothing perpetually, but, as I said, it
would make a confusion amongst all Nature’s works,
which are her several Parts or Ccreatures. But by reason
there is but one Matter, which is Infinite and Eternal,
and this Matter has self-motion in it, both Matter,
and Motion must of necessity transmigrate, or be transferred
together without any separation, as being but one
thing, to wit, Corporeal Motion. ’Tis true, one
part of animate or self-moving Matter, may without
Translation move, or rather occasion other parts to
move; but one Creature cannot naturally produce another
without the transferring of its corporeal motions.
But it is well to be observed, that there is great
difference between the actions of Nature; for all actions
are not generating, but some are patterning, and
some transforming, and the like; and as for the transforming
action, that may be without translation, as
being nothing else but a change of motions in one and
the same part or parts of Matter, to wit, when the same
parts of Matter do change into several figures, and return
into the same figures again. Also the action of
Patterning is without Translation; for to pattern out,
is nothing else but to imitate, and to make a figure in
its own substance or parts of Matter like another figure.
But in generation every producer doth transfer
both Matter and Motion, that is, Corporeal Motion into Ppppp1r 421
into the produced; and if there be more producers then
one, they all do contribute to the produced; and if one
Creature produces many Creatures, those many Creatures
do partake more or less of their producer. But
you may say, If the producer transfers its own Matter,
or rather its own corporeal motions into the produced,
many productions will soon dissolve the producer, and
he will become a sacrifice to his off-spring. I answer;
That doth not follow: for as one or more Creatures
contribute to one or more other Creatures, so other
Creatures do contribute to them, although not after
one and the same manner or way, but after divers manners
or ways; but all manners and ways must be by
translation to repair and assist; for no Creature can subsist
alone and of it self, but all Creatures traffick and
commerce from and to each other, and must of necessity
do so, since they are all parts of the same Matter:
Neither can Motion subsist without Matter, nor quit
Matter, nor act without Matter, no more, then an
Artificer can work without materials, and without self-
motion Matter would be dead and useless; Wherefore
Matter and Motion must upon necessity not onely be
inseparable, but be one body, to wit, corporeal motion;
which motion by dividing and composing its several
parts, and acting variously, is the cause of all Production,
Generation, Metamorphosing, or any other
thing that is done in Nature. But if, according to your
Author, the sole action be the cause of Generation
without transferring of substance, then Matter is useless,
and of none or little effect; which, in my opinion,
is not probable.

Your second question is, “Whether the Production or Ppppp Gene- Ppppp1v 422
Generation of animals is as the Conceptions of the Brain,
which the Learned say are Immaterial?”
I answer: The
Conceptions of the Brain, in my opinion, are not Immaterial,
but Corporeal; for though the corporeal
motions of the brain, or the matter of its conceptions,
is invisible to humane Creatures, and that when the
brain is dissected, there is no such matter found, yet that
doth not prove, that there is no Matter, because it is
not so gross a substance as to be perceptible by our exterior
senses: Neither will your Authors example hold,
that as a builder erects a house according to his conception
in the brain, the same happens in all other natural
productions or generations; for, in my opinion, the
house is materially made in the brain, which is the conception
of the builder, although not of such gross materials,
as Stone, Brick, Wood, and the like, yet of
such matter as is the Rational Matter, that is, the house
when it is conceived in the brain, is made by the rational
corporeal figurative motions of their own substance
or degree of Matter; But if all Animals should
be produced by meer fancies, and a Man and a
Woman should beget by fancying themselves together
in copulation, then the produced would be a true Platonick
Child; But if a Woman being from her Husband
should be so got with Child, the question is, whether
the Husband would own the Child; and if amorous
Lovers (which are more contagious for appetite
and fancy then Married persons) should produce
Children by Immaterial contagions, there would be
more Children then Parents to own them.

Your third question is, “Whether Animals may not be
produced, as many Diseases are, by contagion?”
I answer: Although Ppppp2r 423
Although contagions may be made at a distance, by
perception; yet those diseases are not begotten by immaterial
motions, but by the rational and sensitive corporeal
motions, which work such diseases in the body of a
Creature, by the association of parts, like as the same
disease is made in another body: Neither are diseases
always produced after one and the same manner, but
after divers manners; whereas animals are produced
as animals, that is, after one natural and proper way;
for although all the effects in particular be not alike, yet
the general way or manner to produce those effects is the
same: As for example; there is no other way to produce
a fruitful Egg, but by a cock and a Hen; But a
Contagious disease, as the small-Pox, or the like, may be
produced by the way of Surfeits or by Conceit, which
may cause the sensitive corporeal parts, through the
irregular motions of the rational corporeal parts, to work
and produce such a disease, or any other ways. But
neither a disease, nor no creature else can be produced
without matter, by substanceless motion; for wheresoever
is motion, there is also matter, matter and motion
being but one thing.

Your fourth question is, “Whether an Animal Creature
is perfectly shaped or formed at the first Conception?”

I answer: If the Creature be composed of many and
different parts, my opinion is, it cannot be. You
may say, That if it hath not all his parts produced at
once, there will be required many acts of generation
to beget or produce every part, otherwise the producers
would not be the Parents of the produced in whole,
but in part. I answer: The producer is the designer,
architect, and founder of the whole Creature produced; for Ppppp2v 424
for the sensitive and rational corporeal motions, which
are transferred from the producer or producers, joyn to
build the produced like to the producer in specie, but
the transferred parts may be invisible and insensible to
humane Creatures, both through their purity and little
quantity, until the produced is framed to some visible
degree; for a stately building may proceed from
a small beginning, neither can humane sense tell what
manner of building is designed at the first foundation.
But you may say, That many Eggs may be made by
one act of the producers, to wit, the Cock and the Hen,
and those many Eggs may be laid at several times, as also
hatched at several times, and become chickens at several
times. I answer; It may well and easily be so: for
the rational and sensitive parts or corporeal motions
which were transferred in one act, designed many produced
through that one act; for those transferred corporeal
motions, although they have not a sufficient
quantity of themselves to make all the produced in their
perfect shapes at once, yet they are the chief designer,
architect and founder of all that are to be produced; for
the corporeal motions which are transferred, joyn with
those they are transferred to, and being associates, work
to one design, the sensitive being the architect, the rational
the designer, which together with the inanimate
parts of matter, can never want materials, neither
can the materials want labourers; for the degrees of
matter are inseparable, and do make but one body or
substance. Again you may say, That some parts of
Matter may produce another Creature not like to the
producer in its species, as for example Monsters. I
answer, That is possible to be done, but yet it is not usual; Qqqqq1r 425
usual; for Monsters are not commonly born, but
those corporeal motions which dwell in one species,
work according to the nature of the same species;
and when the parts of Matter are transferred from
Creature to Creature, that is, are separated from some
parts, and joyned to other parsparts of the same species, and
the same nature; those transferred parts of matter, although
invisible in quantity, by reason of their purity
and subtilty, being the work of the produced according
to its natural species, and the labourers in other parts of
matter work to the same end; just as it is in the artificial
building of a house, where the house is first designed by
the Architect, or Master, and then the labourers work
not after their own fancy, (else it would not be the
same house that was designed, nor any uniformity in it)
but according to the architects or surveyors design; so
those parts of matter or corporeal motions that are transferred
from the producer, are like the architect, but the
labourers or workmen are the assisting and adjoyning
parts of matter. But you will say, How comes it, that many
creatures may be made by one or two? I answer: As
one owner or two partners may be the cause of many
buildings, so few or more transferred rational and sensitive
corporeal motions may make the produce as many
creatures as they can get material and labourers;
for if they get one, they get the other, by reason the
degrees of matter, viz. animate and inanimate, are inseparably
mixt, and make but one body or substance;
and the proof of it is, that all animals are not constant in
the number of their off-spring, but sometimes produce
more, and sometimes fewer, and sometimes their off-
spring is less, and sometimes larger, according to the Qqqqq quantity Qqqqq1v 426
quantity of matter. Again you may say, That in some
Creatures there is no passage to receive the transferred
matter into the place of the architecture. I answer:
That all passages are not visible to humane sense; and
some humane Creatures have not a sufficient humane
reason to conceive, that most of Natures works are not
so gross as to be subject to their exterior senses; but as for
such parts and passages, whether exterior or interior,
visible or invisible, as also for copulation, conception,
formation, nourishment, and the like in Generation,
I leave you to Physicians and Anatomists. And to
conclude this question, we may observe, that not any
animal Creatures shape dissolveth in one instant of
time, but by degrees; why should we believe then,
that Animals are generated or produced in their perfect
shape in one instant of time, and by one act of Nature?
But sense and reason knows by observation, that an
animal Creature requires more time to be generated,
then to be dissolved, like as an house is sooner and with
less pains pull’d down, then built up.

Your Fifth question is, “Whether Animals are not
generated by the way of Metamorphosing?”
To which
I answer, That it is not possible that a third Creature
can be made without translation of corporeral motions;
and since Metamorphosing is onely a change of motions
in the same parts of Matter, without any translation
of corporeal motions, no animal Creature can be produced
or generated by the way of Metamorphosing.

Your Sixth question is, “Whether a whole may be made
out of a part?”
I answer: There is no whole in Nature,
except you will call Nature her self a whole; for
all Creatures are but parts of Infinite Matter.

Your Qqqqq2r 427

Your Seventh question is, “Whether all Animals, as
also Vegetables, are made or generated by the way of Eggs?”

I have said heretofore, That it is not probable, that different
sorts, nay, different kinds of Creatures, should
all have but one manner or way of production; for
why should not Nature make different ways of productions,
as well as different Creatures? And as for
Vegetables, if all their Seeds be likened unto Eggs, then
Eggs may very well be likened to Seeds; which if so,
then a Peas-cod is the Hen, and the Peas in the Cod
is the cluster of Eggs: the like of ears of Corn. And
those animals that produce but one creature or feed at a
time, may be like the kernel of a Nut, when the shell is
broke, the creature comes forth. But how this will agree
with your Author, who says, that the creature in
the shell must make its own passage, I cannot tell; for
if the Nut be not broken by some external means or occasion,
the kernel is not like to get forth. And as for
humane Eggs, I know now what to answer; for it is
said, that the first Woman was made of a mans ribb; but
whether that ribb was an egg, I cannot tell. And why
may not Minerals and Elements be produced by the
way of Eggs as well as Vegetables and Animals? Nay,
why may not the whole World be likened unto an
Egg? Which if so, the two Poles are the two ends
of the Egg; and for the Elements, the Yolk is the Fire,
the White, the Water; the Film, the Air; and the
Shell it self will very well serve for the Earth: But then
it must first be broken, and pounded into one lump or
solid mass, and so swim or sink into the midst of the
liquid parts, as to the Center; and as for the several
fætuses in this great Egg, they are the several Creatures in Qqqqq2v 428
in it. Or it might be said, that the Chaos was an Egg,
and the Universe, the Chicken. But leaving this similizing,
it is like, that some studious Men may by long
study upon one part of the body, conceive and believe
that all other parts are like that one part; like as those
that have gazed long upon the Sun, all they see for a
time, are Suns to them; or like as those which having
heard much of Hobgoblins, all they see are Hobgoblins,
their fancies making such things. But Madam,
to make a conclusion also of this question, I repeat
what I said before, viz. that all Creatures have
not one way of production; and as they have not all
one way of production, so they have neither one instant
of time either for perfection or dissolution, but
their perfection and dissolution is made by degrees.

Your Eighth question is, “Whether it may not be
that the sensitive and rational corporeal motions in an
Egg do pattern out the figure of the Hen and Cock, whilest
the Hen sits upon the Egg, and so bring forth Chickens by
the way of patterning?”
I answer: The action of patterning,
is not the action of Generation; for as I said
heretofore, the actions of Nature are different, and
Generation must needs be performed by the way of
translation, which translation is not required in the
action of Patterning; but according as the Producers
are, which transfer their own matter into the produced,
so is the produced concerning its species; which
is plainly proved by common examples; for if Pheasants,
or Turky, or Goose-eggs, be laid under an ordinary
Hen, or an ordinary Hens-egg be laid under
a Pheasant, Turky, or Goose, the Chickens of those
Eggs will never be of any other species then of those that Rrrrr1r 429
that produced the Egg; for an ordinary Hen, if she
sit upon Pheasant, Turky, or Goose-eggs, doth not
hatch Chickens of her own species, but the Chickens
will be of the species either of the Pheasant, or Turky,
or Goose, which did at first produce the Egg; which
proves, that in Generation, or Natural production,
there is not onely required the action of the Producers,
but also a Transferring of some of their own parts to
form the produced. But you may say, What doth
the sitting Hen contribute then to the production of
the Chicken? I answer: The sitting Hen doth onely
assist the Egg in the production of the Chicken, as
the Ground doth the Seed.

Your Ninth question is, “Concerning the Soul of a
particular Animal Creature, as whether it be wholly of it
self, and subsists wholly in and by it self?”
But you must
give me leave first to ask you what Soul you mean, whether
the Divine, or the Natural Soul, for there is great
difference betwixt them, although not the least that
ever I heard, rightly examined and distinguished; and
if you mean the Divine Soul, I shall desire you to excuse
me, for that belongs to Divines, and not to Natural
Philosophers; neither am I so presumptuous as to intrench
upon their sacred order. But as for the Natural
Soul, the Learned have divided it into three parts,
to wit, the Vegetative, Sensitive, and Rational Soul;
and according to these three Souls, made three kinds of
lives, as the Vegetative, Sensitive, and Rational Life.
But they might as well say, there are infinite bodies,
lives, and souls, as three; for in Nature there is but
one life, soul, and body, consisting all of one Matter,
which is corporeal Nature. But yet by reason this life Rrrrr and Rrrrr1v 430
and soul is material, it is divided into numerous parts,
which make numerous lives and souls in every particular
Creature; for each particular part of the rational
self-moving Matter, is each particular soul in each particular
Creature, but all those parts considered in general,
make but one soul of Nature; and as this self-
moving Rational Matter hath power to unite its parts,
so it hath ability or power to divide its united parts. And
thus the rational soul of every particular Creature is
composed of parts, (I mean parts of a material substance;
for whatsoever is substanceless and incorporeal,
belongs not to Nature, but is Supernatural;) for by
reason the Infinite and Onely matter is by self-motion
divided into self-parts, not any Creature can have a
soul without parts; neither can the souls of Creatures
subsist without commerce of other rational parts, no
more then one body can substist without the assistance of
other bodies; for all parts belong to one body, which
is Nature: nay, if any thing could subsist of it self, it
were a God, and not a Creature: Wherefore not any
Creature can challenge a soul absolutely to himself, unless
Man, who hath a divine soul, which no other
Creature hath. But that which makes so many confusions
and disputes amongst learned men is, that they
conceive, first, there is no rational soul but onely in
man; next, that this rational soul in every man is
individable. But if the rational soul is material, as
certainly to all sense and reason it is, then it must not
onely be in all material Creatures, but be dividable too;
for all that is material or corporeal hath parts, and is dividable,
and therefore there is no such thing in any one
Creature as one intire soul; nay, we might as well say, there Rrrrr2r 431
there is but one Creature in Nature, as say, there is but
one individable natural soul in one Creature.

Your Tenth question is, “Whether Souls are producible,
or can be produced?”
I answer: in my opinon,
they are producible, by reason all parts in Nature are
so. But mistake me not; for I do not mean that any
one part is produced out of Nothing, or out of new
matter; but one Creature is produced by another, by
the dividing and uniting, joyning and disjoyning of the
several parts of Matter, and not by substanceless Motion
out of new Matter. And because there is not any
thing in Nature, that has an absolute subsistence of it self,
each Creature is a producer, as well as a produced,
in some kind or other; for no part of Nature can subsist
single, and without reference and assistance of each
other, or else every single part would not onely be a
whole of it self, but be as a God without controle; and
though one part is not another part, yet one part belongs
to another part, and all parts to one whole, and
that whole to all the parts, which whole is one corporeal
Nature. And thus, as I said before, productions
of one or more creatures, by one or more producers,
without matter, meerly by immaterial motions, are impossible,
to wit, that something should be made or
produced out of nothing; for if this were so, there would
consequently be an annihilation or turning into nothing,
and those Creatures, which produced others by the way
of immaterial motions, would rather be as a God, then
a part of Nature, or Natural Matter. Besides, it
would be an endless labour, and more trouble to create
particular Creatures out of nothing, then a World
at once; whereas now it is easie for Nature to create by Rrrrr2v 432
by production and transmigration; and therefore
it is not probable, that any one Creature hath a
particular life, soul, or body to it self, as subsisting
by it self, and as it were precised from the rest, having
its own subsistence without the assistance of
any other; nor is it probable, that any one Creature
is new, for all that is, was, and shall be, till the
Omnipotent God disposes Nature otherwise.

As for the rest of your questions, as whether the Sun
be the cause of all motions, and of all natural productions;
and whether the life of a Creature be onely in the
blood, or whether it have its beginning from the
blood, or whether the blood be the chief architect of an
animal, or be the seat of the soul; sense and reason, in my
opinion, doth plainly contradict them; for concerning
the blood, if it were the seat of the Soul, then in the
circulation of the blood, if the Soul hath a brain, it
would become very dizzie by its turning round; but
perchance some may think the Soul to be a Sun, and the
Blood the Zodiack, and the body the Globe of the
Earth, which the Soul surrounds in such time as the
Blood is flowing about. And so leaving those similizing
Fancies, I’le add no more, but repeat what I said in the
beginning, viz. that I rely upon the goodness of your
Nature, from which I hope for pardon, if I have not
so exactly and solidly answered your desire; for the argument
of this discourse being so difficult, may easily
lead me into an error, which your better judgment will
soon correct; and in so doing you will add to those favours
for which I am already,

Madam

Your Ladiships most obliged Friend
and humble Servant

MA- Sſſſſ1r 433

III

Madam

You thought verily, I had mistaken my self in my
last, concerning the Rational Souls of every
particular Creature, because I said, all Creatures
had numerous Souls; and not onely so, but every particular
Creature had numerous Souls. Truly, Madam,
I did not mistake my self, for I am of the same
opinion still; for though there is but one Soul in infinite
Nature, yet that soul being dividable into parts,
every part is a soul in every single creature, were the
parts no bigger in quantity then an atome. But you
ask whether Nature hath Infinite souls? I answer:
That Infinite Nature is but one Infinite body, divided
into Infinite parts, which we call Creatures; and
therefore it may as well be said, That Nature is composed
of Infinite Creatures or Parts, as she is divided
into Infinite Creatures or Parts; for Nature being
Material, is dividable, and composable. The same
may be said of Nature’s Soul, which is the Rational
part of the onely infinite Matter, as also of Nature’s
Life, which is the sensitive part of the onely Infinite
self-moving Matter; and of the Inanimate part of the
onely Infinite Matter, which I call the body for distinction
sake, as having no self-motion in its own
nature, for Infinite Material Nature hath an Infinite
Material Soul, Life, and Body. But, Madam,
I desire you to observe what I said already, viz. Sssss that Sſſſſ1v 434
that the parts of Nature are as apt to divide, as to unite;
for the chief actions of Nature are to divide, and to
unite; which division is the cause, that it may well be
said, every particular Creature hath numerous souls;
for every part of rational Matter is a particular Soul
and every part of the sensitive Matter is a particular Life;
all which, mixed with the Inanimate Matter, though
they be Infinite in parts, yet they make but one Infinite
whole, which is Infinite Nature; and thus the
Infinite division into Infinite parts is the cause, that every
particular Creature hath numerous Souls, and the
transmigration of parts from, and to parts, is the reason,
that not any Creature can challenge a single soul, or
sould to it self; the same for life. But most men are unwilling
to believe, that Rational Souls are material,
and that this rational Matter is dividable in Nature;
when as humane sense and reason may well perceive,
that Nature is active, and full of variety; and action,
and variety cannot be without motion, division, and
composition: but the reason that variety, division, and
composition, runs not into confusion, is, that first there
is but one kind of Matter; next, that the division and
composition of parts doth ballance each other into a union
in the whole. But, to conclude, those Creatures
which have their rational parts most united, are
the wisest; and those that have their rational parts most
divided, are the wittiest; and those that have much
of this rational matter, are much knowing; and those
which have less of this rational matter, are less knowing;
and there is no Creature that hath not some; for
like as all the parts of a humane body are indued with
life, and soul; so are all the parts of Infinite Nature; and Sſſſſ2r 435
and though some parts of Matter are not animate in
themselves, yet there is no part that is not mixt with the
animate matter; so that all parts of Nature are moving,
and moved. And thus, hoping I have cleared my
self in this point, to your better understanding, I take
my leave, and rest,

Madam

Your faithful Friend
and Servant

IV

Madam

In the Works of that most famous Philosopher
and Mathematician of our age Gal. which you
thought worth my reading, I find, he discourses
much of upwards and downwards, backwards and forwards;
but to tell you really, I do not understand what
he means by those words, for, in my opinion, there is
properly no such thing as upwards, downwards, backwards,
or forwards in Nature, for all this is nothing
else but natural corporeal motions, to which in respect
of some particulars we do attribute such or such names;
for if we conceive a Circle, I pray where is upwards
and downwards, backwards and forwards? Ccertainly,
it is, in my opinon, just like that, they name Rest,
Place, Space, Time, &c. when as Nature her self
knows of no such things, but all these are onely the Sſſſſ2v 436
the several and various motions of the onely Matter.
You will say, How can Rest be a motion? I answer:
Rest is a word which expresses rather mans ignorance
then his knowledg; for when he sees, that a particular
Creature has not any external local motion perceptible
by his sight, he says it resteth, and this rest he calls a
cessation from motion, when as yet there is no such
thing as cessation from motion in Nature; for motion
is the action of natural Matter, and its Nature is to
move perpetually; so that it is more probable for motion
to be annihilated, then to cease. But you may say,
It is a cessation from some particular motion. I answer:
You may rather call it an alteration of a particular motion,
then a cessation; for though a particular motion
doth not move in that same manner as it did before,
nevertheless it is still there, and not onely there,
but still moving; onely it is not moving after the same
manner as it did move heretofore, but has changed
from such a kind of motion to another kind of motion,
and being still moving it cannot be said to cease:
Wherefore what is commonly called cessation from motion,
is onely a change of some particular motion, and
is a mistake of change for rest. Next, I find in the
same Author a long discourse of circular and strait motions;
to wit, “That they are simple motions, and that
all others are composed out of them, and are mixt motions;
Also, That the circular Motion is perfect, and the Right
imperfect; and that all the parts of the world, if moveable
of their own nature, it is impossible, that their motions
should be Right, or any other then Circular: That
a Circular motion is never to be gotten naturally, without
a preceding right motion: That a Right motion cannot naturally Ttttt1r 437
naturally be perpetual: That a Right motion is impossible
in the World well ordered”
: and the like. First,
I cannot conceive why natural Matter should use the
Circle-figure more then any other in the motions of
her Creatures; for Nature, which is Infinite Matter,
is not bound to one particular motion, or to move in a
Circle more then any other figure, but she moves
more variously then any one part of hers can coneive;
Wherefore it is not requisite that the natural motions
of natural bodies should be onely Circular. Next,
I do not understand, why a Circular Motion cannot
be gotten naturally without a precedent right motion;
for, in my opinion, corporeal motions may be round
or circular, without being or moving straight before;
and if a straight line doth make a circle, then an imperfect
figure makes a perfect; but, in my opinion, a circle
may as well make a straight line, as a strait line a circle;
except it be like a Gordian knot, that it cannot be dissolved,
or that Nature may make some corporeal motions
as constant as she makes others inconstant, for her
motions are not alike in continuance and alteration. And
as for right motion, that naturally it cannot be perpetual;
my opinion is, that it cannot be, if Nature be finite;
but if Nature be infinite, it may be: But the circular
motion is more proper for a finite, then an infinite,
because a circle-figure is perfect and circumscribed, and
a straight line is infinite, or at least producible in infinite;
and there may be other worlds in infinite Nature,
besides these round Globes perceptible by our sight,
which may have other figures; for though it be proper
for Globes or Spherical bodies to move round,
yet that doth not prove, that Infinite Matter moves Ttttt round, Ttttt1v 438
round, or that all worlds must be of a Globous figure;
for there may be as different Worlds, as other
Creatures. He says, That a Right motion is impossible
in the World well ordered; But I cannot conceive
a Right motion to be less orderly then a Circular in
Nature, except it be in some Particulars; but oftentimes
that, which is well ordered in some cases, seems
to some mens understandings and perceptions ill ordered
in other cases for man, as a part, most commonly
considers but the Particulars, not the Generals, like as
every one in a Commonwealth considers more himself
and his Family, then the Publick. Lastly, Concerning
the simplicity of Motions, as that onely circular
and straight motions are simple motions, because they
are made by simple Lines; I know not what they mean
by simple Lines; for the same Lines which make straight
and circular figures, may make as well other figures as
those; but, in my opinion, all motions may be called
simple, in regard of their own nature; for they are nothing
else but the sensitive and rational part of Matter,
which in its own nature is pure, and simple, and moves
according to the Nature of each Figure, either swiftly
or slowly, or in this or that sort of motion; but the
most simple, purest and subtillest part is the rational
part of matter, which though it be mixed with the sensitive
and inanimate in one body, yet it can and doth
move figuratively in its own matter, without the help
or assistance of any other. But I desire you to remember,
Madam, that in the compositions and divisions of
the parts of Nature, there is as much unity and agreement
as there is discord and disagreement; for in Infinite,
there is no such thing, as most, and least; neither is there any Ttttt2r 439
any such thing as more perfect, or less perfect in
Matter. And as for Irregularities, properly there
is none in Nature, for Nature is Regular; but that,
which Man (who is but a small part of Nature,
and therefore but partly knowing) names Irregularities,
or Imperfections, is onely a change and alteration
of motions; for a part can know the variety
of motions in Nature no more, then Finite can know
Infinite, or the bare exterior shape and figure of a
mans body can know the whole body, or the head
can know the mind; for Infinite natural knowledg
is corporeal; and being corporeal, it is dividable; and
being dividable, it cannot be confined to one part
onely; for there is no such thing as an absolute determination
or subsistence in parts without relation or
dependance upon one another. And since Matter is
Infinite, and acts wisely, and all for the best, it may
be as well for the best of Nature, when parts are divided
antipathetically, as when they theythey are united
sympathetically: Also Matter being Infinite, it cannot
be perfect, neither can a part be called perfect, as
being a part. But mistake me not, Madam; for
when I say, there is no perfection in Nature, as I
do in my Philosophical Opinions, Part. I. c.
14.
I mean by Perfection,
a finiteness, absoluteness, or compleatness of
figure; and in this sense I say Nature has no perfection
by reason it is Infinite; but yet I do not deny,
but that there is a perfection in the nature or
essence of Infinite Matter; for Matter is perfect Matter;
that is, pure and simple in its own substance or
nature, as meer Matter, without any mixture or addition
of some thing that is not Matter, or that is between Ttttt2v 440
between Matter and no Matter; and material motions
are perfect motions although Infinite: just as a
line may be called a perfect line, although it be endless,
and Gold, or other Mettal, may be called perfect
Gold, or perfect Metal, although it be but a part.
And thus it may be said of Infinite Nature, or Infinite
Matter, without any contradiction, that it is both
perfect, and not perfect; perfect in its nature or substance,
not perfect in its exterior figure. But you
may say, If Infinite Matter be not perfect, it is imperfect,
because there is something else, which it may
be, to wit, Infinite; for as imperfection is beneath
perfection, so perfection is beneath Infinite; and
though Infinite matter be not perfect in its figure, yet
it is not imperfect, but Infinite; for Perfection and
Imperfection belongs onely to Particulars, and not to Infinite.
And thus much for the present. I conclude,
and rest,

Madam

Your Ladiships
most obliged Friend
and humble Servant

MA- Uuuuu1r 441

V

Madam

The Author, mentioned in my former Letter,
says, “That Quietness is the degree of infinite
slowness, and that a moveable body passing
from quietness, passes through all the degrees of slowness
without staying in any.”
But I cannot conceive that all
the Parts of Matter should be necessitated to move by
degrees; for though there be degrees in Nature, yet
Nature doth not in all her actions move by degrees.
You may say, for example, from one to twenty, there
are eighteen degrees between One, and Twenty; and
all these degrees are included in the last degree, which
is twenty. I answer; That may be: but yet there is
no progress made through all those degrees; for when
a body doth move strong at one time, and the next
time after moves weak; I cannot conceive how any
degrees should really be made between. You may
say, By Imagination. But this Imagination of degrees,
is like the conception of Space and Place, when
as yet there is no such thing as Place or Space by it self;
for all is but one body, and Motion is the action of
this same body, which is corporeal Nature; and because
a particular body can and doth move after various
manners, according to the change of its corporeal
motions, this variety of motions man call’s Place, Space,
Time, Degrees, &c. considering them by themselves,
and giving them peculiar names, as if they could Uuuuu be Uuuuu1v 442
be parted from body, or at least be conceived without
body; for the Conception or Imagination it self is
corporeal, and so are they nothing else but corporeal
motions. But it seems as if this same Author conceived
also motion to be a thing by it self, and that motion
begets motion, when he says, That a body by moving
grows stronger in motion by degrees, when as yet
the strength was in the matter of the body eternally;
for Nature was always a grave Matron, never a sucking
Infant: and though parts by dissolving and composing
may lose and get acquaintance of each other, yet
no part can be otherwise in its nature, then ever it was;
Wherefore change of corporeal motions is not losing
nor getting strength or swiftness; for Nature doth
not lose force, although she doth not use force in all
her various actions; neither can any natural body get
more strength then by nature it hath, allthough it may
get the assistance of other bodies joyned to it. But
swiftness and slowness are according to the several figurative
actions of self-moving matter; which several actions
or motions of Nature, and their alterations, cannot
be found out by any particular Creature: As for example,
the motions of Lead, and the motions of Wood,
unless Man knew their several causes; for Wood, in
some cases, may move slower then Lead; and Lead, in
other cases, slower then Wood. Again: the same
Author says, “That an heavy moveable body descending,
gets force enought to bring it back again to as much height.”

But I think, it might as well be said, That a Man walking
a mile, gets as much strength as to walk back that mile;
when ’tis likely, that having walked ten miles, he may
not have so much strength as to walk back again one mile; Uuuuu2r 443
mile; neither is he necessitated to walk back, except some
other more powerful body do force him back: for
though Nature is self-moving, yet every part has not an
absolute power, for many parts may over-power fewer;
also several corporeal motions may cross and oppose as
well as assist each other; for if there were no opposition,
as well as agreement and assistance amongst Nature’s
parts, there would not be such variety in Nature as
there is. Moreover, he makes mention of a “Line, with a
weight hung to its end, which being removed from the perpendicular,
presently falls to the same again.”
To which, I
answer: That it is the appetite and desire of the Line, not
to move by constraint, or any forced exterior motion;
but that which forces the Line to move from the Perpendicular,
doth not give it motion, but is onely an
occasion that it moves in such a way; neither doth the
line get that motion from any other exterior body, but
it is the lines own motion; for if the motion of the hand,
or any other exterior body, should give the line that
motion, I pray, from which doth it receive the motion
to tend to its former state? Wherefore, when the Line
moves backwards or forwards, it is not, that the Line
gets what it had not before, that is, a new corporeal
motion, but it uses its own motion; onely, as I said,
that exterior body is the occasion that it moves after such
a manner or way, and therefore this motion of the line,
although it is the lines own motion, yet in respect of the
exterior body that causes it to move that way, it may
be called a forced, or rather an occasioned motion. And
thus no body can get motion from another body, except
it get matter too; for all that motion that a body has,
proceeds from the self-moving part of matter, and motiontion Uuuuu2v 444
and matter are but one thing; neither is there any
inanimate part of matter in Nature, which is not co-
mixed with the animate, and consequently, there is no
part which is not moving, or moved; the Animate
part of matter is the onely self-moving part, and the
Inanimate the moved: not that the animate matter doth
give away its own motion to the inanimate, and that
the inanimate becomes self-moving; but the animate,
by reason of the close conjunction and commixture,
works together with the inanimate, or causes the inanimate
to work with it; and thus the inanimate remains
as simple in its own nature, as the animate doth in its
nature, although they are mixt; for those mixtures
do not alter the simplicity of each others Nature. But
having discoursed of this subject in my former Letters,
I take my leave, and rest,

Madam

Your faithful Friend
and Servant

VI

Madam

It seems, my former Letter concerning Motion, has
given you occasion to propound this following question
to me, to wit, “When I throw a bowl, or strike a
ball with my hand, whether the motion, by which the
bowl or ball is moved, be the hands, or the balls own motion? Xxxxx1r 445
motion? or whether it be transferred out of my hand into
the ball?”
To which, I return this short answer: That
the motion by which (for example) the bowl is moved,
is the bowls own motion, and not the hands that threw
it; for the hand cannot transfer its own motion, which
hath a material being, out of it self into the bowl, or
any other thing it handles, touches, or moves; or else
if it did, the hand would in a short time become weak
and useless, by losing so much substance, unless new
motions were as fast created, as expended. You’l say,
perhaps, that the hand and the bowl may exchange
motions, as that the bowls own motion doth enter into
the hand, and supply that motion which went out
of the hand into the bowl, by a close joyning or touch,
for in all things moving and moved, must be a joyning
of the mover to the moved, either immediate, or
by the means of another body. I answer: That this
is more probable, then that the hand should give out,
or impart motion to the bowl, and receive none from
the bowl; but by reason motion cannot be transferred
without matter, as being both inseparably united, and
but one thing; I cannot think it probable, that any of
the animate or self-moving matter in the hand, quits the
hand, and enters into the bowl; nor that the animate
matter, which is in the bowl, leaves the bowl, and enters
into the hand, because that self-moving substance
is not readily prepared for so sudden a Translation or
Transmigration. You may say, It may as easily be
done as food is received into an animal body and excrement
discharged, or as air is taken in, and breath
sent out, by the way of respiration; and that all Creatures
are not onely produced from each other, but Xxxxx do Xxxxx1v 446
do subsist by each other, and act by each others assistance.
I answer: It is very true, that all Creatures
have more power and strength by a joyned assistance,
then if every part were single, and subsisted of it self. But
as some parts do assist each other, so on the other side,
some parts do resist each other; for though there be a
unity in the nature of Infinite Matter, yet there are
divisions also in the Infinite parts of Infinite Matter,
which causes Antipathy as much as Sympathy; but
they being equal in assistance as well as in resistance, it
causes a conformity in the whole nature of Infinite Matter;
for if there were not contrary, or rather, I may
say, different effects proceeding from the onely cause,
which is the onely matter, there could not possibly be
any, or at least, so much variety in Nature, as humane
sense and reason perceives there is. But to return
to our first argument: You may say, that motion may
be transferred out of one body into another, without
transferring any of the Matter. I answer: That is
impossible, unless motion were that which some call
No-thing, but how No-thing can be transferred, I
cannot imagine: Indeed no sense and reason in Nature
can conceive that which is No-thing; for how should it
conceive that which is not in Nature to be found. You’l
say, perhaps, It is a substanceless thing, or an incorporeal,
immaterial being or form. I answer: In my
opinion, it is a meer contradiction, to say, a substanceless
thing, form, or being, for surely in Nature it cannot
be. But if it be possible that motion can be
divided from matter, you may say, that body from
whence the motion is transferred, would become less in
bulk and weight, and weaker with every act of motion; and Xxxxx2r 447
and those bodies into which corporeal motion or self-
moving matter was received, would grow bigger, heavier,
and stronger. To which, I answer: That this
is the reason, which denies that there can be a translation
of motion out of the moving body into the moved; for
questionless, the one would grow less, and the other
bigger, that by loosing so much substance, this by receiving.
Nay if it were possible, as it is not, that
motion could be transferred without matter, the body
out of which it goes, would nevertheless grow weaker;
for the strength lies in the motion, unless you believe,
this motion which is transferred to have been useless in
the mover, and onely useful to the moved; or else it
would be superfluous in the moved, except you say, it
became to be annihilated after it was transferr’d and had
done its effect; but if so, then there would be a perpetual
and infinite creation and annihilation of substanceless
motion, and how there could be a creation and annihilation
of nothing, my reason cannot conceive, neither
is it possible, unless Nature had more power then
God, to create Nothing, and to annihilate Nothing.
The truth is, it is more probable for sense and reason to
believe a Creation of Something out of Nothing, then
a Creation of Nothing out of Nothing. Wherefore
it cannot in sense and reason be, that the motion of the
hand is transferr’d into the bowl. But yet I do not say,
that the motion of the hand doth not contribute to the
motion of the bowl; for though the bowl hath its own
natural motion in it self, (for Nature and her creatures
know of no rest but are in a perpetual motion, though
not always exterior and local, yet they have their proper
and certain motions, which are not so easily perceivedved Xxxxx2v 448
by our grosser senses) nevertheless the motion of
the bowl would not move by such an exterior local motion,
did not the motion of the hand, or any other exterior
moving body give it occasion to move that way;
Wherefore the motion of the hand may very well be
said to be the cause of that exterior local motion of the
bowl, but not to be the same motion by which the bowl
moves. Neither is it requisite, that the hand should
quit its own motion, because it uses it in stirring up, or
putting on the motion of the bowl; for it is one thing
to use, and another to quit; as for example, it is one
thing to offer his life for his friends service, another to
imploy it, and another to quit or lose it. But, Madam,
there may be infinite questions or exceptions, and
infinite answers made upon one truth; but the wisest
and most probable way is, to rely upon sense and reason,
and not to trouble the mind, thoughts, and actions
of life, with improbabilities, or rather impossibilities,
which sense and reason knows not of, nor cannot
conceive. You may say, A man hath sometimes improbable,
or impossible Fancies, Imaginations, or Chymæra’s,
in his mind, which are No-things. I answer, That
those Fancies and Imaginations are not No-things, but
as perfectly imbodied as any other Creatures; but by
reason, they are not so grosly imbodied, as those creatures
that are composed of more sensitive and inanimate
matter, man thinks or believes them to be no bodies;
but were they substanceless figures, he could not have
them in his mind or thoughts: The truth is, the purity
of reason is not so perspicuous and plain to sense, as
sense is to reason, the sensitive matter being a grosser
substance then the rational. And thus, Madam, I Yyyyy1r 449
I have answered your propsed question, according to
the ability of my Reason, which I leave to your better
examination, and rest in the mean while,

Madam

Your Faithful Friend
and Servant

VII

Madam

Having made some mention in my former Letter
of the Receiving of Food, and discharging of
Excrements, as also of Respiration, which consists
in the sucking in of air, and sending out of breath
in an animal body; you desire to know, “Whether Respiration
be common to all animal Creatures?”
Truly, I
have not the experience, as to tell you really, whether
all animals respire, or not; for my life being, for the
most part, solitary and contemplative, but not active, I
please my self more with the motions of my thoughts,
then of my senses; and therefore I shall give you an
answer according to the conceivement of my reason
onely, which is, That I believe, all animals require Respiration;
not onely those, which live in the air, but
those also, which live in waters, and within the earth;
but they do not respire all after one and the same manner;
for the matter which they imbreath, is not every
where the same, nor have they all the same organs, or Yyyyy parts; Yyyyy1v 450
parts, nor the same motions. As for example: Some
Creatures require a more thin and rarer substance for
their imbreathing or inspiring, then others, and some
a more thick and grosser substance then others, according
to their several Natures; for as there are several
kinds of Creatures, according to their several habitations
or places they live in, so they have each a distinct
and several sort of matter or substance for their inspiration.
As for example: Some live in the Air, some
upon the face of the Earth, some in the bowels of the
Earth, and some in Waters. There is some report of
a Salamander, who lives in the Fire; but it being not
certainly known, deserves not our speculation. And,
as in my opinion, all animal Creatures require Respiration,
so I do verily believe, that also all other kinds
of Creatures, besides animals, have some certain manner
of imbreathing and transpiring, viz. Vegetables,
Minerals, and Elements, although not after the same
way as Animals, yet in a way peculiar and proper to
the nature of their own kind. For example: Take away
the earth from Vegetables, and they will die, as
being, in my opinion, stifled or smothered, in the same
manner, as when the Air is taken away from some Animals.
Also, take Minerals out of the bowels of the
Earth, and though we cannot say, they die, or are
dead, because we have not as yet found out the alterative
motions of Minerals, as well as of Vegetables, or
Animals, yet we know that they are dead from production
and increase, for not any Metal increases being
out of the Earth. And as for Elements, it is manifest
that Fire will die for want of vent; but the rest of the
Elements, if we could come to know the matter, manner,ner, Yyyyy2r 451
and ways of their Vital Breathing, we might
kill or revive them as we do Fire. And therefore all
Creatures, to my Reason, require a certain matter and
manner of inspiration and expiration, which is nothing
else but an adjoyning and disjoyning of parts to
and from parts; for not any natural part or creature
can subsist single, and by it self, but requires assistance
from others, as this, and the rest of my opinions in
Natural Philosophy, desire the assistance of your favour,
or else they will die, to the grief of,

Madam

Your faithful Friend
and Servant

VIII

Madam

Th’ other day I met with the Work of the Learned
Author Dr. Ch. which treats of Natural Philosophy;
and amongst the rest, in the Chapter
of Place, I found that he blames Aristotle for saying,
there are none but corporeal dimensions, Length,
Breadth, and Depth in Nature, making besides these
corporeal, other incorporeal dimensions which he attributes
to Vacuum. Truly, Madam, an incorporeal
dimension or extension, seems, in my opinion, a meer contra- Yyyyy2v 452
contradiction; for I cannot conceive how nothing can
have a dimension or extension, having nothing to be
extended or measured. His words are these: “Imagine
we therefore, that God should please to annihilate the
whole stock or mass of Elements, and all concretions resulting
therefrom, that is, all corporeal substances now
contained within the ambit or concave of the lowest Heaven,
or Lunar sphear; and having thus imagined, can
we conceive that all the vast space or region circumscribed
by the concave superfice of the Lunar sphere, would not
remain the same in all its dimensions, after as before the
reduction of all bodies included therein to nothing?”
To
which, I answer: That, in my opinion, he makes
Nature Supernatural; for although God’s Power may
make Vacuum, yet Nature cannot; for God’s and Nature’s
Power are not to be compared, neither is God’s invisible
Power perceptible by Natures parts; but according
to Natural Perception, it is impossible to conceive a
Vacuum, for we cannot immagine a Vacuum, but we
must think of a body, as your Author of the Circle of
the Moon; neither could he think of space but from
one side of the Circle to the other, so that in his mind he
brings two sides together, and yet will have them distant;
but the motions of his thoughts being subtiler and
swifter then his senses, skip from side to side without
touchingtouching the middle parts, like as a Squirrel from bough
to bough, or an Ape from one table to another, without
touching the ground, onely cutting the air. Next,
he says, That an absolute Vacuum, is neither an Accident,
nor a Body, nor yet Nothing, but Something, because
it has a being; which opinion seems to me like that
of the divine Soul; but I suppose Vacuum is not the divine Zzzzz1r 453
divine Soul, nor the divine Soul, Vacuum; or else
it could not be sensible of the blessed happiness in
Heaven, or the Torments in Hell. Again he says,
“Let us screw our supposition one pin higher, and farther
imagine, that God, after the annihilation of this
vast machine, the Universe, should create another in
all respects equal to this, and in the same part of space
wherein this now consists: First, we must conceive, that
as the spaces were immense before God created the
world, so also must they eternally persist of infinite extent,
if he shall please at any time to destroy it; Next,
that these immense spaces are absolutely immoveable.”

By this opinion, it seems, that Gods Power cannot so
easily make or annihilate Vacuum, as a substance;
because he believes it to be before all Matter, and
to remain after all Matter, which is to be eternal;
but I cannot conceive, why Matter, or fulness of body,
should not as well be Infinite and Eternal, as his
conceived Vacuum; for if Vacuum can have an eternal
and infinite being, why may not fulness of body, or
Matter? But he calls Vaccuum Immovable, which in
my opinion is to make it a God; for God is onely Immoveable
and Unalterable, and this is more Glorious
then to be dependant upon God; wherefore to believe
Matter to be Eternal, but yet dependent upon God, is
a more humble opinion, then his opinion of Vacuum;
for if Vacuum be not created, and shall not be
annihilated, but is Uncreated, Imamterial, Immoveable,
Infinite, and Eternal, it is a God; but if it
be created, God being not a Creator of Nothing,
nor an annihilator of Nothing, but of Something,
he cannot be a Creator of Vacuum; for Vacuum is Zzzzz a Zzzzz1v 454
a pure Nothing. But leaving Nothing to those that
can make something of it, I will add no more, but
rest,

Madam

Your faithful Friend
and Servant

IX

Madam

That Learned Author, of whom I made mention
in my last, is pleased to say in his Chapter of
Time, that Time is the “Twin-brother to Space”;
but if Space be as much as Vacuum, then I say, they
are Twin-nothings; for there can be no such thing as an
empty or immaterial space, but that which man calls
space, is onely a distance betwixt several corporeal
parts, and time is onely the variation of corporeal motions;
for were there no body, there could not be any
space, and were there no corporeal motion, there
could not be any time. As for Time, considered in
General, it is nothing else but the corporeal motions
in Nature, and Particular times are the Particular
corporeal motions; but Duration is onely a continuance,
or continued subsistence of the same parts, caused
by the consistent motions of those parts; Neither are
Time, Duration, Place, Space, Magnitude, &c. dependents
upon corporeal motions, but they are all one and Zzzzz2r 455
and the same thing; Neither was Time before, nor
can be after corporeal motion, for none can be without
the other, being all one: And as for Eternity, it
is one fixed instant, without a flux, or motion. Concerning
his argument of Divisibility of Parts, my opinion
is, That there is no Part in Nature Individable, no
not that so small a part, which the Epicureans name an
Atome; neither is Matter separable from Matter, nor
Parts from Parts in General, but onely in Particulars;
for though parts can be separated from parts, by self-
motion, yet upon necessity they must joyn to parts, so
as there can never be a single part by it self. But
hereof, as also of Place, Space, Time, Motion, Figure,
Magnitude, &c. I have sufficiently discoursed in
my former Letters, as also in my Book of Philosophy;
and as for my opinion of Atoms, their figures and motions,
(if any such things there be) I will refer you to
my Book of Poems, out of which give me leave to repeat
these following lines, containing the ground of my
opinion of Atomes:

“All Creatures, howsoe’re they may be nam’d, Are of long, square, flat or sharp Atomes fram’d.” Pag. 7
in the second
Impression.
“Thus several figures several tempers make, But what is mixt, doth of the four partake.” Pag. 9. “The onely cause, why things do live and die, ’S according as the mixed Atomes lie.” Pag. 22. “Thus life, and death, and young, and old, Are as the several Atoms hold: Wit, understanding in the brain Are as the several atomes reign:
And Zzzzz2v 456 And dispositions, good, or ill, Are as the several atomes still; And every Passion, which doth rise, Is as each several atome lies. Thus sickness, health, and peace, and war, Are as the several atomes are.”
Pag. 24.

If you desire to know more, you may read my mentioned
Book of Poems whose first Edition was printed
in the year, 16531653. And so taking my leave of you, I
rest,

Madam

Your faithful Friend
and Servant

X

Madam

I received the Book of your new Author that treats of
Natural Philosophy, which I perceive is but lately
come forth; but although it be new, yet there are no
new opinions in it; for the Author doth follow the opinions
of some old Philosophers, and argues after the accustomed
Scholastical way, with hard, intricate, and non-
sensical words: Wherefore I shall not take so much
pains as to read it quite over, but onely pick out here
and there some few discourses, which I shall think most
convenient for the clearing of my own opinion; in the number Aaaaaa1r 457
number of which, is first, that of Matter, whereof the
Author is pleased to proclaim the opinion that holds
Matter to be Infinite, not onely absurd, but also impious.
Truly, Madam, it is easily said, but hardly
proved; and not to trouble you with unnecessary repetitions,
I hope you do remember as yet what I have
written to you in the beginning concerning the infiniteness
of Nature, or natural Matter, where I have proved
that it implies no impiety, absurdity, or contradiction
at all, to believe that Matter is Infinite; for your
Authors argument, concluding from the finiteness of particular
Creatures to Nature her self, is of no force; for
though no part of Nature is Infinite in bulk, figure, or
quantity, nevertheless, all the parts of Infinite Nature
are Infinite in number, which infinite number of parts
must needs make up one Infinite body in bulk, or quantity;
for as finite body or substance is dividable into
finite parts, so an Infinite body, as Nature, or natural
Matter, must of necessity be dividable into infinite
parts in number, and yet each part must also be finite in
its exterior figure, as I have proved in the beginning by
the example of a heap of grains of corn. Certainly,
Madam, I see no reason, but since, according to your
Author, God, as the prime Cause, Agent, and Producer
of all things, and the action by which he produced
all things, is Infinite; the Matter out of which he
produced all particular Creatures may be Infinite also.
Neither doth it, to my sense and reason, imply any contradiction
or impiety; for it derogates nothing from
the Glory and Omnipotency of God, but God is still
the God of Nature, and Nature is his Servant, although
Infinite, depending wholly upon the will and pleasure Aaaaaa of Aaaaaa1v 458
of the All-powerful God: Neither do these two Infinites
obstruct each other; for Nature is corporeal, and
God is a supernatural and spiritual Infinite Being, and
although Nature has an Infinite power, yet she has
but an Infinite Natural power, whereas Gods Omnipotency
is infinitely extended beyond Nature. But
your Author is pleased to refute that argument, which
concludes from the effect to the cause, and proves Matter
to be infinite, because God as the Cause is Infinite,
saying, that this Rule doth onely hold in Univocal
things, (by which, I suppose, he understands things of
the same kind and nature) and not in opposites. Truly,
Madam, by this he limits Gods power, as if
God were not able to work beyond Nature, and Natural
Reason or Understanding; and measures Gods
actions according to the rules of Logick; which whether
it be not more impious, you may judg your self.
And as for opposites, God and Nature are not opposites,
except you will call opposites those which bear a
certain relation to one another, as a Cause, and its Effect;
a Parent, and a Child; a Master, and a Servant; and
the like. Nay, I wonder how your Author can limit
Gods action, when as he confesses himself, that
the Creation of the World is an Infinite action. God
acted finitely, says he, by an Infinite action; which,
in my opinion, is meer non-sense, and as much as to say,
a man can act weakly by a strong action, basely by an
honest action, cowardly by a stout action. The truth
is, God being Infinite, cannot work finitely; for, as
his Essence, so his Actions cannot have any limitation,
and therefore it is most probable, that God made Nature
Infinite; for though each part of Nature is finite in Aaaaaa2r 459
in its own figure, yet considered in general, they are
Infinite, as well in number, as duration, except God
be pleased to destroy them; nay, every particular may
in a certain sense be said Infinite, to wit, Infinite in time
or duration; for if Nature be Infinite and Eternal, and
there be no annihilation or perishing in Nature, but a
perpetual successive change and alteration of natural
figures, then no part of Nature can perish or be annihilated;
and if no part of Nature perishes, then it lasts
infinitely in Nature, that is, in the substance of natural
Matter; for though the corporeal motions, which
make the figures, do change, yet the ground of the figure,
which is natural matter, never changes. The
same may be said of corporeal motions: for though
motions change and vary infinite ways, yet none is lost
in Nature, but some motions are repeated again: As
for example; the natural motions in an Animal Creature,
although they are altered in the dissolution of the
animal figure, yet they may be repeated again by piecemeals
in other Creatures; like as a Commonwealth, or
united body in society, if it should be dissolved and
dispersed, the particulars which did constitute this
Commonwealth or society, may joyn to the making of
another society; and thus the natural motions of a body
do not perish when the figure of the body dissolves,
but joyn with other motions to the forming and producing
of some other figures. But to return to your
Author. I perceive his discourse is grounded upon a false
supposition, which appears by his way of arguing from
the course of the Starrs and Planets, to prove the finiteness
of Nature; for by reason the Stars and Planets
rowl about, and turn to the same point again, each within Aaaaaa2v 460
within a certain compass of time, he concludes Nature
or Natural Matter to be finite too. And so he
takes a part for the whole, to wit, this visible World
for all Nature, when as this World is onely a part of
Nature, or Natural Matter, and there may be more
and Infinite worlds besides; Wherefore his conclusion
must needs be false, since it is built upon a false
ground. Moreover, he is as much against the Eternity
of Matter, as he is against Infiniteness; concluding
likewise from the parts to the whole: For, says
he
, since the parts of Nature are subject to a beginning
and ending, the whole must be so too. But he
is much mistaken, when he attributes a beginning
and ending to parts, for there is no such thing as a beginning
and ending in Nature, neither in the whole,
nor in the parts, by reason there is no new creration or
production of Creatures out of new Matter, nor any
total destruction or annihilation of any part in Nature,
but onely a change, alteration and transmigration
of one figure into another; which change and alteration
proves rather the contrary, to wit, that Matter
is Eternal and Incorruptible; for if particular figures
change, they must of necessity change in the Infinite
Matter, which it self, and in its nature, is not subject
to any change or alteration: besides, though particulars
have a finite and limited figure, and do change,
yet their species do not; for Mankind never changes,
nor ceases to be, though Peter and Paul die, or rather
their figures dissolve and divide; for to die is nothing
else, but that the parts of that figure divide and
unite into some other figures by the change of motion
in those parts. Concerning the Inanimate Matter, which Bbbbbb1r 461
which if it self is a dead, dull, and idle matter; your
Author denies it to be a co-agent or assistant to the animate
matter: For, says he, how can dead and idle
things act? To which, I answer: That your Author
being, or pretending to be a Philosopher, should consider
that there is difference betwixt a Principal and Instrumental
cause or agent; and although this inanimate,
or dull matter, doth not act of it self as a principal
agent, yet it can and doth act as an Instrument, according
as it is imploy’d by the animate matter: for by reason
there is so close a conjunction and commixture of
animate and inanimate Matter in Nature, as they do
make but one body, it is impossible that the animate part
of matter should move without the inanimate; not that
the inanimate hath motion in her self, but the animate
bears up the inanimate in the action of her own substance,
and makes the inanimate work, act, and move
with her, by reason of the aforesaid union and commixture.
Lastly, your Author speaks much of Minima’s,
viz. That all things may be resolved into their
minima’s, and what is beyond them, is nothing, and
that there is one maximum, or biggest, which is the
world, and what is beyond that, is Infinite. Truly,
Madam, I must ingeniously confess, I am not so
high learned, as to penetrate into the true sense of these
words; for he says, they are both divisible, and indivisible,
and yet no atomes, which surpasses my Understanding;
for there is no such thing, as biggest and
smallest in Nature, or in the Infinite matter; for who
can know how far this World goes, or what is beyond
it? There may be Infinite Worlds, as I said before,
for ought we know; for God and Nature cannot be Bbbbbb com- Bbbbbb1v 462
comprehended, nor their works measured, if we cannot
find out the nature of particular things, which are
subject to our exterior senses, how shall we be able to
judg of things not subject to our senses. But your Author
doth speak so presumptuously of Gods Actions,
Designs, Decrees, Laws, Attributes, Power, and secret
Counsels, and describes the manner, how God created
all things, and the mixture of the Elements to an hair, as
if he had been Gods Counsellor and Assistant in the
work of Creation; which whether it be not more impiety,
then to say, Matter is Infinite, I’le let others judg.
Neither do I think this expression to be against the holy
Scripture; for though I speak as a natural Philosopher,
and am unwilling to cite the Scripture, which onely
treats of things belonging to Faith and, and not to Reason;
yet I think there is not any passage which plainly
denies Matter to be Infinite, and Eternal, unless it be
drawn by force to that sense: Solomon says, “That there
is not any thing new”
: and in another place it is said,
“That God is all fulfilling”; that is, The Will of God is
the fulfilling of the actions of Nature: also the Scripture
says, “That Gods ways are unsearchable, and past
finding out.”
Wherefore, it is easier to treat of Nature,
then the God of Nature; neither should God be treated
of by vain Philosophers, but by holy Divines, which
are to deliver and interpret the Word of God without
sophistry, and to inform us as much of Gods Works,
as he hath been pleased to declare and make known.
And this is the safest way, in the opinion of,

Madam

Your faithful Friend
and Servant

MA- Bbbbbb2r 463

XI

Madam

Your new Author endeavours to prove, that Water
in its own proper nature is thicker then Earth;
which, to my sense and reason, seems not probable;
for although water is less porous then earth in
its exterior figure, yet ’tis not so thick as earth in its interior
nature: Neither can I conceive it to be true, that
water in its own nature, and as long as it remains water,
should be as hard as Crystal, or stone, as his opinion
is; for though Elements are so pliant (being not
composed of many different parts and figures) as they
can change and rechange their exterior figures, yet
they do not alter their interior nature without a total dissolution;
but your Author may as well say, that the interior
nature of man is dust and ashes, as that water in
its interior nature is as thick as earth, and as hard as
Christal, or stone; whereas yet a man, when he becomes
dust and ashes, is not a man; and therefore, when
water is become so thick as earth, or so hard as stone, it
is not water; I mean when it is so in its interior nature,
not in its exterior figure; for the exterior figure may
be contracted, when yet the interior nature is dilative;
and so the exterior may be thick or hard, when the interior
is soft and rare. But you may say, that water is
a close, and heavy, as also a smooth and glossy body.
I answer: That doth not prove its interior nature to
be hard, dense, thick, or contracted; for the interior nature Bbbbbb2v 464
nature and parts of a body may be different from the exterior
figure or parts; neither doth the close joyning of
parts hinder dilation for if so, a line or circle could
not dilate or extend: But this close uniting of the parts
of water is caused through its wet and glutinous quality,
which wet and sticking quality is caused by a watery dilation
for though water hath not interiously so rare
a dilation as Air, Fire, and Light, yet it hath not so
close a contraction as Earth, Stone, or Metal; neither
are all bodies that are smooth and shining, more solid
and dense, then those that are rough and dark; for light
is more smooth, glossy, and shining, then Water, Metal,
Earth, or Transparent-stones, and yet is of a dilative
nature. But because some bodies and figures
which are transparent and smooth, are dense, hard, and
thick, we cannot in reason, or sense, say, that all bodies
and figures are so. As for Transparency, it is
caused through a purity of substance, and an evenness
of parts: the like is glossiness, onely glossiness requires
not so much regularity, as transparency. But to
return to Water; its exterior Circle figure may easily
dilate beyond the degree of the propriety or nature of
water, or contract beneath the propriety or nature of
water. Your Author may say, Water is a globous
body, and all globous bodies tend to a Center. I answer:
That my sense and reason cannot perceive, but
that Circles and Globes do as easily dilate, as contract:
for if all Globes and Circles should endeavour to draw
or fall from the circumference to the Center, the Center
of the whole World, or at least of some parts of the
World, would be as a Chaos: besides, it is against
sense and reason, that all Matter should strive to a Center Cccccc1r 465
Center; for humane sense and reason may observe, that
all Creatures, and so Matter, desire liberty, and a
Center is but a Prison in comparison to the Circumference;
wherefore if Matter crowds, it is rather
by force, then a voluntary action. You will say, All
Creatures desire rest, and in a Center there’s rest. I
answer; Humane sense and reason cannot percciveperceive any
rest in Nature: for all things, as I have proved heretofore,
are in a perpetual motion. But concerning
Water, you may ask me, Madam, Whether congeal’d
Water, as Ice, if it never thaw, remains Water?
To which, I answer: That the interior nature of
Water remains as long as the Ice remains, although the
outward form is changed; but if Ice be contracted into
the firmness and density of Crystal, or Diamond, or
the like, so as to be beyond the nature of Water, and
not capable to be that Water again, then it is transformed
into another Creature, or thing, which is neither
Water, nor Ice, but a Stone; for the Icy contraction
doth no more alter the interior nature of Water, which
is dilating, then the binding of a man with Chains alters
his nature from being a man; and it might be said
as well, that the nature of Air is not dilating, when
inclosed in a bladder, as that Water doth not remain
Water in its interior nature, when it is contracted into
Ice. But you may ask, Whether one extreme can
change into another? I answer: To my sense and reason
it were possible, if extremes were in Nature; but I
do not perceive that in Nature there be any, although
my sense and reason doth perceive alterations in the effects
of Nature; for though one and the same part
may alter from contraction to dilation, and from dilationCccccc tion Cccccc1v 466
to contraction; yet this contraction and dilation
are not extremes, neither are they performed at one and
the same time, but at different times. But having sufficiently
declared my opinion hereof in my former Letters,
I’l add no more, but rest,

Madam

Your faithful Friend
and Servant

XII

Madam

My discourse of Water in my last Letter has given
you occasion to enquire after the reason, “Why
the weight of a great body of water doth not press
so hard and heavily as to bruise or crush a body, when it is
sunk down to the bottom?”
As for example: If a man
should be drowned, and afterwards cast out from the
bottom of a great Sea, or River, upon the shore; he
would onely be found smother’d or choak’d to death,
and not press’d, crush’d, or bruised, by the weight of water.
I answer; The reasons are plain: for, first, the
nature of a mans respiration requires such a temperature
of breath to suck in, as is neither too thick, nor
too thin for his lungs, and the rest of his interior parts,
as also for the organs and passages of his exterior senses,
but fit, proper, and proportionable to those mentioned
parts of his body: As for example; in a too thin and rarified Cccccc2r 467
rarified air, man will be as apt to die for want of breath,
as in a too gross and thick air he is apt to die with a superfluity
of the substance he imbreaths; for thick smoak, or
thick vapour, as also too gross air, will soon smother a
man to death; and as for choaking, if a man takes more
into his throat then he can swallow, he will die; and if
his stomack be filled with more food then it is able to digest,
if it cannot discharge it self, he will die with the
excess of food; and if there be no food, or too little put
into it, he will also die for want of food. So the eye,
if it receives too many, or too gross, or too bright objects,
it will be dazled or blinded, and some objects
through their purity are not to be seen at all: The
same for Hearing, and the rest of the exterior senses. And
this is the reason, why man, or some animal Creatures
are smother’d and choak’d with water; because
water is thicker then the grossest air or vapours for if
smoak, which is rarer then water, will smother and
choak a man, well may water, being so much thicker.
But yet this smothering or choaking doth not prove,
that water hath an interior or innate density (as your
Authors opinion is) no more then smoak, or thick and
gross air hath; but the density of water is caused more
through the wet and moist exterior parts, joyning and
uniting closely together; and the interior nature of
smoak being more moist or glutinous then thin air, and
so more apt to unite its exterior parts, it makes it to come
in effect nearer to water; for though water and smoak
are both of rare natures, yet not so rare as clear and pure
air; neither is water or smoak so porous as pure air, by
reason the exterior parts of water and smoak are more
moist or glutinous then pure air. But the thickness of water Cccccc2v 468
water and smoak is the onely cause of the smothering
of men, of some animals, as by stopping their breath;
for a man can no more live without air, then he can
without food; and a well tempered or middle degree of
air is the most proper for animal Respiration; for if the
air be too thick, it may soon smother or choak him;
and if too thin, it is not sufficient to give him breath:
And this is the reason that a man being drown’d, is not
onely smother’d, but choak’d by water; because there
enters more through the exterior passages into his body
then can be digested; for water is apt to flow more
forcibly and with greater strength then air; not that
it is more dilating then air, but by reason it is thicker,
and so stronger, or of more force; for the denser a body
is, the stronger it is; and a heavy body, when moved,
is more forcible then a light body. But I pray
by this expression mistake not the nature of water; for
the interior nature of water hath not that gravity,
which heavy or dense bodies have, its nature being
rare and light, as air, or fire; but the weight of water,
as I said before, proceeds onely from the closeness and
compactness of its exterior parts, not through a contraction
in its interior nature; and there is no argument,
which proves better, that water in its interior nature
is dilating, then that its weight is not apt to press
to a point; for though water is apt to descend, through
the union of its parts, yet it cannot press hard, by
reason of its dilating nature, which hinders that heavy
pressing quality; for a dilating body cannot have a
contracted weight, I mean, so as to press to a Center,
which is to a point; and this is the reason, that when
a grave or heavy body sinks down to the bottom of water, Dddddd1r 469
water, is not opprest, hurt, crusht, or bruised by the
weight of water; for, as I said, the nature of water being
dilating, it can no more press hard to a center, then
vapour, air, or fire: The truth is, water would be as
apt to ascend as descend, if it were not for the wet, glutinous
and sticking, cleaving quality of its exterior parts;
but as the quantity and quality of the exterior parts
makes water apt to sink, or descend, so the dilating nature
makes it apt to flow, if no hinderance stop its couse;
also the quantity and quality of its exterior parts is the
cause, that some heavy bodies do swim without sinking:
as for example, a great heavy Ship will not readily
sink, unless its weight be so contracted as to break
asunder the united parts of water; for the wet quality
of water causing its exterior parts to joyn close, gives
it such an united strength, as to be able to bear a heavy
burden, if the weight be dilated, or level, and not piercing
or penetrating; for those bodies that are most compact,
will sink sooner, although of less weight then
those that are more dilated although of greater weight:
Also the exterior and outward shape or form makes
some bodies more apt to sink then others; Indeed, the
outward form and shape of Creatures is one of the
chief causes of either sinking or swimming. But to
conclude, water in its interior nature is of a mean or
middle degree, as neither too rare, nor too grave a body;
and for its exterior quality, it is in as high a degree
for wetness, as fire is for heat; and being apt both to
divide, and to unite, it can bear a burden, and devour
a burden, so that some bodies may swim, and others
sink; and the cause, that a sunk body is not opprest,
crush’d, or squeesed, is the dilating nature and quality Dddddd of Dddddd1v 470
of water, which hinders its parts from pressing or crowding
towards a point of center; for although water is heavy,
and apt to descend, yet its weight is not caused by
a contraction of its substance, but by a union of its parts.
Thus, Madam, I have obeyed your commands, in
giving you my reasons to your propounded question;
which if you approve, I have my aim; if not, I submit
to your better judgment: for you know I am in all
respects,

Madam

Your Faithful Friend
to serve you

XIII

Madam

I am glad, you are pleased with my reasons I gave
to your propounded question concerning the weight
of Water; and since you have been pleased to send
me some more of that subject, I shall be ready also to
give my answer to them, according to the capacity of
my judgment. First, you desire to know, “How it
comes, that Water will by degrees ascend through a narrow
pipe, when the pipe is placed straight upright, or perpendicular?”
The reason, in my opinion is, that Water,
having a dilative nature, when it finds an obstruction
to descend or flow even, will dilate it self ascendingly,
according as it hath liberty, or freedom, and strength Dddddd2r 471
strength, or quantity; the truth is, water would be
more apt to ascend then to descend, were it not for the
close uniting of its liquid Parts, which causes its exterior
density, and this density makes it of more weight then
its nature is; and the proof that water is apt in its nature
to ascend, is, that some sorts of vapours are made onely
by the dilation and rarefaction of ascending Water.
Your second question is, “Why the surface of water seems
to be concave in its middle, and higher on every side?”
I
answer, The interior figure of water is a circular figure,
which being a round figure, is both concave, and convex;
for where one is, the other must be; and the motions
of ebbing and flowing, and ascending or descending,
are partly of that figure; and so according to the
exterior dilating strength or weakness, the exterior parts
of water become either concave or convex; for in a
full strength, as a full stream, the exterior parts of water
flow in a convex figure, but when they want strength,
they ebb in a concave figure. Your third question is,
“What makes frozen water apt to break those Vessels wherein
it is contained, in the act of freezing or congealing?”
I
answer: The same cause that makes water clear, as also
more swell’d then usually it is: which cause is the inherent
dilative nature of water; for water being naturally
dilative, when as cold attractions do assault it, the moist
dilations of water in the conflict use more then their ordinary
strength to resist those cold contracting motions,
by which the body of water dilates it self into a larger
compass, according as it hath liberty or freedom, or
quantity of parts; and the cold parts not being able to
drive the water back to its natural compass, bind it as
it is extended, like as if a beast should be bound when his Dddddd2v 472
his legs and neck are thrust out at the largest extent, in
striving to kick or thrust away his enemies and imprisoners:
And so the reason why water breaks those vessels
wherein it is inclosed, in the act of its freezing or
congealing is, that when the cold contractions are
so strong as they endeavour to extinguish the dilating
nature of water, the water resisting, forces its
parts so, as they break the vessel which incloses them:
The same reason makes Ice clear and transparent; for it
is not the rarefaction of water that doth it, but the dilation,
which causes the parts of water to be not onely
more loose and porous, but also more smooth and even,
by resisting the cloldcold contractions; for every part endeavours
to defend their borders with a well ordered and
regular flowing or streaming, and not onely to defend,
but to enlarge their compass against their enemites. Your
fourth question is, How it comes “that Snow and Salt
mixt together doth make Ice?”
The reason, in my judgment,
is, that Salt being very active, and partly of the
nature of fire, doth sometimes preserve, and sometimes
destroy other bodies, according to its power, or rather
according to the nature of those bodies it works on; and
salt being mixt with snow, endeavours to destroy it; but
having not so much force, melts it onely by its heat, and
reduces it into its first principle, which is water, altering
the figure of snow; but the cold contractions remaining
in the water, and endeavouring to maintain and
keep their power, straight draw the water or melted
snow into the figure of ice, so as neither the salts heat,
nor the waters dilative nature, are able to resist or destroy
those cold contractions; for although they destroy’d
the first figure, which is snow, yet they cannot hinder the Eeeeee1r 473
the second, which is Ice, Your last question is, “How
the Clouds can hang so long in the Skie without falling
down?”
Truly, Madam, I do not perceive that Clouds,
being come to their full weight and gravity, do keep
up in the air, but some of them fall down in showres of
rain, others in great and numerous flakes of snow; some
are turned into wind, and some fall down in thick mists,
so that they onely keep up so long, until they are of a
full weight for descent, or till their figure is altered
into some other body, as into air, wind, rain, lightning,
thunder, snow, hail, mist, and the like. But
many times their dilating motions keep or hinder them
from descending, to which contracting motions are required.
In my opinion, it is more to be admired, that
the Sea doth not rise, then that Clouds do not fall; for,
as we see, Clouds fall very often, as also change from
being Clouds, to some other figure: Wherefore it is
neither the Sun, nor Stars, nor the Vapours, which
arise from the Earth, and cause the Clouds, nor the
porositityporosity of their bodies, nor the Air, that can keep
or hinder them from falling or changing to some other
body; but they being come to their full weight, fall
or change according as is fittest for them. And these
are all the reasons I can give you for the present; if they
do not satisfie you, I will study for others, and in all
occasions endeavour to express my self,

Madam

Your constant Friend
and faithful Servant

Eeeeee MA- Eeeeee1v 474

XIV

Madam

Since in my last, I made mention of the Congealing
of Water into Ice and Snow, I cannot choose,
but by the way tell you, that I did lately meet with
an Author, who is of opinion, That Snow is nothing else
but Ice broken or ground into small pieces. To
which, I answer: That this opinion may serve very
well for a Fancy, but not for a Rational Truth, or at
least for a Probable Reason; For why may not the cold
motions make snow without beating or grinding, as well
as they make Ice? Surely Nature is wiser then to
trouble her self with unnecessary labour, and to make
an easie work difficult, as Art her Creature doth, or as
some dull humane capacities conceive; for it is more easie
for Nature to make Snow by some sorts of cold contractions,
as she makes Ice by other sorts of cold contractions,
then to force Air and Wind to beat, grinde,
or pound Ice into Snow, which would cause a confusion
and disturbance through the Irregularity of several
parts, being jumbled in a confused manner together.
The truth is, it would rather cause a War in Nature,
then a natural production, alteration, or transformation:
Neither can I conceive, in what region this turbulent
and laborious work should be acted; certainly
not in the cavern of the Earth, for snow descends
from the upper Region. But, perchance, this Author
believes, that Nature imploys Wind as a Hand, and the Eeeeee2r 475
the Cold air as a Spoon, to beat Ice like the white of an
Egg into a froth of Snow. But the great quantity of
Snow, in many places, doth prove, that Snow is not
made of the fragments of Ice, but that some sorts of
cold contractions on a watery body, make the figure of
snow in the substance of water, as other sorts of cold
contractions make the figure of ice; which motions and
figures I have treated of in my Book of Philosophy, according
to that Judgment and Reason which Nature
has bestowed upon me. The Author of this Fancy,
gives the same reason for Snow being white: “For Ice,”
says he, “is a transparent body, and all transparent bodies,
when beaten into powder, appear white; and since Snow
is nothing else but Ice powder’d small, it must of necessity
shew white.”
Truly, Madam, I am not so experienced,
as to know that all transparent bodies, being beaten
small, shew white; but grant it be so, yet that doth
not prove, that the whiteness of snow proceeds from the
broken parts of Ice, unless it be proved that the whiteness
of all bodies proceeds from the powdering of transparent
bodies, which I am sure he cannot do; for Silver,
and millions of other things are white, which
were never produced from the powder of transparent
bodies: Neither do I know any reason against it, but
that which makes a Lilly white, may also be the cause of
the whiteness of Snow, that is, such a figure as makes
a white colour; for different figures, in my opinion,
are the cause of different colours, as you will find in my
Book of Philosophy, where I say, that Nature by contraction
of lines draws such or such a Figure, which is
such or such a Colour; as such a FgureFigure is red, and such
a Figure is green, and so of all the rest: But the Palestlest Eeeeee2v 476
colours, and so white, are the loosest and slackest figures;
Indeed, white, which is the nearest colour to
light, is the smoothest, evenest and straightest figure,
and composed of the smallest lines: As for example;
suppose the figure of 8. were the colour of Red, and the
figure of 1. the colour of White; or suppose the figure
of Red to be a z. and the figure of an r. to be the figure
of Green, and a straight l. the figure of White; And
mixt figures make mixt colours: The like examples
may be brought of other Figures, as of a Harpsichord
and its strings, a Lute and its strings, a Harp and its
strings, &c. By which your Reason shall judg, whether
it be not easier for Nature, to make Snow and its
whiteness by the way of contraction, then by the way
of dissolution: As for example; Nature in making
Snow, contracts or congeals the exterior figure of
Water into the figure of a Harp, which is a Triangular
figure with the figure of straight strings within it; for
the exterior figure of the Harp represents the exterior
figure of Snow, and the figure of the strings extended
in straight lines represent the figure of its whiteness. And
thus it is easier to make Snow and its whitenss at one act,
then first to contract or congeal water into Ice, and then
to cause wind and cold air to beat and break that Ice into
powder, and lastly to contract or congeal that powder
into flakes of Snow? Which would be a very troublesom
work for Nature, viz. to produce one effect by
so many violent actions and several labours, when the
making of two figures by one action will serve the turn.
But Nature is wiser then any of her Creatures can conceive;
for she knows how to make, and how to dissolve,
form, and transform, with facility and ease, without Ffffff1r 477
without any difficulty; for her actions are all easie
and free, yet so subtil, curious and various, as not any
part or creature of Nature can exactly or throughly
trace her ways, or know her wisdom. And thus leaving
her, I rest,

Madam

Your faithful Friend
and Servant

XV

Madam

I have taken several questions out of your new Author,
which I intend to answer in this present Letter
according to the conceptions of my own sense and
reason, and to submit them to your censure; which if
you vouchsafe to grant me without partiality, I shall
acknowledg my self much obliged to you for this
favour. The first question is, “Why wet Linnen is dried
in the Air?”
I answer; That, according to my sense
and reason, the water which is spred upon the linnen,
being not united in a full and close body, dilates beyond
the Circle-degree of water and wetness, and so
doth easily change from water to vapour, and from
vapour to air, whereby the linnen becomes as dry, as
it was before it became wet. The second question is,
“Why Water and Wine intermix so easily and suddenly together?”
I answer: All wet liquors, although their Ffffff exte- Ffffff1v 478
exterior figures do differ, yet their interior natures, figures
and forms are much alike, and those things that
are of the same interior nature, do easily and suddenly
joyn as into one: Wherefore Wine and Water having
both wet natures, do soon incorporate together,
whereas, were they of different natures, they would
not so peaceably joyn together, but by their contrary
natures become enemies, and strive to destroy each other;
but this is to be observed, that the sharp points of
the Circle-lines or Wine, by passing through the
smooth Circle-lines of Water, help to make a more
hasty and sudden conjunction. The third question, is,
“Why Light, which in its nature is white, shining through a
coloured Glass, doth appear of the same colour which the
Glass is of, either Blew, Green, Red, or the like?”
I
answer: The reason is, that though Light in its nature
be white, and the Glass clear and transparent, yet when
as the Glass is stained or painted with colours, both the
clearness of the glass, and the whiteness of the light, is
obstructed by the figure of that colour the glass is stained
or painted withal, and the light spreading upon or
thorow the glass, represents it self in the figure of that
same colour; indeed, in all probability to sense and
reason, it appears that the lines or beams of light, which
are straight, small, even, and parallel, do contract in
their entrance through the glass into the figure of the colour
the glass is stained or painted with, so that the
light passes through the glass figuratively, in so much,
as it seems to be of the same colour the glass is of, although
in it self it is white, lucent, and clear; and as
the light appears, so the eye receives it, if the sight be
not destructive. The fourth question, is, “Whether” (as your Ffffff2r 479
your Authors opinion is) “kisses feel pleasing and delightful
by the thinness of the parts, and a gentle stirring and
quavering of the tangent spirits, that give a pleasing
tact?”
I answer: If this were so, then all kisses would
be pleasing, which surely are not; for some are thought
very displeasing, especially from thin lips; wherefore,
in my opinion, it is neither the thinness of the parts of
the lips, nor the quavering of the tangent spirits, but
the appetites and passions of life, reason, and soul, that
cause the pleasure: Nevertheless, I grant, the stirring
up of the spirits may contribute to the increasing, heightning,
or strengthning of that tact, but it is not the prime
cause of it. The fifth question, is, “Whether the greatest
man have always the greatest strength?”
I answer,
Not: for strength and greatness of bulk doth not always
consist together, witness experience: for a little
man may be, and is oftentimes stronger then a tall
man. The like of other animal Creatures: As for example,
some Horses of a little or middle size, have a
great deal more strength then others which are high and
big; for it is the quantity of sensitive matter that gives
strength, and not the bigness or bulk of the body. The
sixth question, is, “Whether this World or Universe be
the biggest Creature?”
I answer: It is not possible to
be known, unless Man could perfectly know its dimension
or extension, or whether there be more Worlds
then one: But, to speak properly, there is no such
thing as biggest or least in Nature. The seventh question,
is, “Whether the Earth be the Center of Matter, or
of the World?”
As for Matter, it being Infinite, has
no Center, by reason it has no Circumference; and,
as for this World, its Center cannot be known, unless man Ffffff2v 480
man knew the utmost parts of its circumference, for no
Center can be known without its circumference; and
although some do imagine this world so little, that in
comparison to infinite Matter, it would not be so big
as the least Pins head, yet their knowledg cannot extend
so far as to know the circumference of this little World;
by which you may perceive the Truth of the old saying,
Man talks much, but knows little. The eighth
question is, “Whether all Centers must needs be full, and
close, as a stufft Cushion; and whether the matter in the
Center of the Universe or World be dense, compact, and
heavy?”
I answer: This can no more be known, then
the circumference of the World; for what man is able
to know, whether the Center of the world be rare, or
dense, since he doth not know where its Center is; and
as for other particular Centers, some Centers may
be rare, some dense, and some may have less matter
then their circumferences. The ninth question is, “Whether
Finite Creatures can be produced out of an Infinite material
cause?”
I answer: That, to my sense and reason,
an Infinite cause must needs produce Infinite effects,
though not in each Particular, yet in General;
that is, Matter being Infinite in subsstance, must needs
be dividable into Infinite parts in number, and thus Infinite
Creatures must needs be produced out of Infinite
Matter; but Man being but a finite part, thinks all
must be finite too, not onely each particular Creature,
but also the Matter out of which all Creatures are
produced, which is corporeal Nature. Nevertheless,
those Infinite effects in Nature are equalized by her different
motions which are her different actions; for it
is not non-sence, but most demonstrable to sense and reason, Gggggg1r 481
reason that there are equalities or a union in Infinite.
The tenth question is, “Whether the Elements be the onely
matter out of which all other Creatures are produced?”

I answer: The Elements, as well as all other Creatures,
as it appears to humane sense and reason, are all
of one and the same Matter, which is the onely Infinite
Matter; and therefore the Elements cannot be the
Matter of all other Creatures, for several sorts of
Creatures have several ways of productions, and I know
no reason to the contrary, but that Animals, Vegetables,
and Minerals, may as well derive their essence
from each other, as from the Elements, or the Elements
from them; for as all Creatures do live by each other,
so they are produced from each other, according to the
several ways or manners of productions. But mistake
me not, Madam, for I speak of production in General,
and not of such natural production whereby the
several species of Creatures are maintained: As for example,
Generation in Animals; for an Element cannot
generate an Animal in that manner as an Animal can
generate or produce its like; for as Nature is wise, so her
actions are all wise and orderly, or else it would make a
horrid confusion amongst the Infinite parts of Nature.
The eleventh question is, “What is meant by Natural
Theology?”
I answer: Natural Theology, in my opinion,
is nothing else but Moral Philosophy; for as
for our belief, it is grounded upon the Scripture, and
not upon Reason.

These, Madam, are the Questions which I have
pickt out of your new Author, together with my answers,
of which I desire your impartial Judgment: But
I must add one thing more before I conclude; which is, Gggggg I Gggggg1v 482
I am much pleased with your Author opinion, That
Sound may be perceived by the Eye, Colour by the
Ear, and that Sound and Colour may be smell’d and
tasted; and I have been of this opinion eleven years
since, as you will find in my Book of Poems, whose
first Edition was printed in the Year, 16531653. And thus I
take my leave of you, and remain constantly,

Madam

Your Faithful Friend
to serve you

XVI

Madam

Concerning your question of the ascending nature
of fire, I am absolutely of Aristotle’s Opinion,
that it is as natural for Fire to asscend, as it is
for Earth to descend; And why should we believe the
nature of one, and doubt the nature of the other? For
if it be granted, that there are as well ascending, as descending
bodies in Nature, as also low and high places,
(according to the situation of Particulars) and Circumferences,
as well as Centers, (considering the
shape of bodies) I cannot perceive by humane reason,
but that the Nature of fire is ascending, and that it is
very improbable, it should have a descending or contracting
nature, as to tend or endeavour to a Center.
But, Madam, give me leave to ask what sort of Fire you Gggggg2r 483
you mean, whether a Celestial, or a Terrestrial Fire,
viz. that which is named an Elemental fire, or any other
sort of fire? for there may be as many several
sorts of fire, as of other Creatures; or whether you
mean onely that sort of fire that belongs to this terrestrial
Globe, or all the fire in general that is in Infinite
Nature? and if you mean onely that sort of fire which
belongs to this Terrestrial World we live upon; I answer,
There are many several sorts of that fire too; for
all the fire belonging to this Earthly Globe, doth not
lie in one place, body, or part, no more then all metal,
or but one sort of metal, as Gold, lies in one mine,
or all Mankind in one womb. Neither can I believe,
that the Sun is the onely Celestial Fire in Nature, but
that there may be as numerous Suns, as there are other
sorts of Creatures in Nature. But as for the ascending
propriety of this terrestrial Fire, you may say, That
the Elements do commix and unite in this worldly
Globe, and if Fire should have an ascending motion, it
would pierce into other Globes, or Worlds, and never
leave ascending. I answer: That, first of all, the
strength of fire is to be considered, consisting not onely
in its quantity, but also in its quality; as whether it can
ascend to those bodies and places which are far above it:
For example; A man, or any other Creature, hath
never so much strength, or ability, or length of life, as to
travel to the utmost part of the Universe, were the way
never so plain and free, and the number of men never so
great: the like for Elementary fire, which hath life
and death, that is, generation and dissolution, and successive
motion, as well as other Creatures. But you
would fain know, whether fire, if it were left at liberty, would Gggggg2v 484
would not turn to a Globous figure? I answer; That,
to my sense and reason, it would not: but some men,
seeing the flame of fire in an arched Oven, descend
round the sides of the Oven in a Globous figure, do
perhaps imagine the nature of fire to be descending,
and its natural figure round as a Globe, which is ridiculous;
for the fire in the Oven, althogh every
where incompassed and bound, yet, according to its
nature, ascends to the top of the Oven; and finding
a stoppage and suppression, offers to descend perpendicularly;
but by reason of a continual ascending of
the following flame, the first, and so all the following
parts of flame are forced to spread about, and descend
round the sides of the Oven, so that the descension of
the flame is forced, and not natural, and its Globous
figure is caused, as it were, by a mould, which is the
Oven. But some are of opinion, that all bodies have
descending motions towards the Center of this worldly
Globe, and therefore they do not believe, that any
bodies do ascend naturally: But what reason have they
to believe one, and not the other? Besides, how
do they know that all bodies would rest in the Center
of this terrestriaalterrestrial Globe, if they came thither? For
if it was possible, that a hole could be digged from the
superficies of this Earthly Globe thorow the middle
or Center of it unto the opposite superficies, and a
stone be sent thorow; the question is, whether the
stone would rest in the Center, and not go quite thorow?
Wherefore this is but an idle Fancy; and the
proof that Fire tends not to a Center, is, because it
cannot be poised or weighed, not onely by reason of
its rarity, but of its dilative and aspiring Nature; and as Hhhhhh1r 485
as fire is ascending, or aspiring, so likewise do I, Madam,
aspire to the top of your favour, and shall never
descend from the ambition to serve you, but by the suppression
of death. Till then, I remain,

Madam

Your constant Friend,
and faithful Servant

XVII

Madam

In your last, you were pleased to desire my answer
to these following Questions: First, “What the reason
is, that a Vessel, although it be of a solid and compact
substance, yet will retain the smell or odour of a forreign
substance poured into it, for a long time?”
I answer:
The Vessel, or rather the perceptive corporeal
motions of the Vessel, having patterned out the figure
of the sent of the odorous substance is gone; and
as long as that patterned figure is perfect, the sent will
remain in the Vessel, either more or less, according as
the figure doth last or alter. But you must consider,
Madam, that although it be the natural motions that
make those patterns of odours, yet those patterned figures
are but as it were artificial, like as a man who
draws a Copy from an Original; for Nature has divers
and several ways of such motions as we call Art, Hhhhhh for Hhhhhh1v 486
for whatsoever is an imitation, is that which man calls
Art. Your second question was, “How it came, that the
mind and understanding in many did die or dissolve before
the body?”
I answer: The reason is, because the rational
corporeal motions alter before the sensitive; for as
in some, as for example, in Natural fools, the rational
motions never move to a regular humane understanding,
so in some dying Persons they do make a general
alteration before the sensitive. Your third question was,
“Why a man, being bitten by a mad Dog, is onely distempered
in his mind, and not in his body?”
The reason, according
to my judgment, is, that the rational part of
Matter is onely disturbed, and not the sensitive. The
fourth question was, “Why a Basilisk will kill with his eyes?”
I answer: It is the sensitive corporeal motions in the
organ of sight in the man, which upon the printing
of the figure of the eyes of the Basilisk, make a sudden
alteration. Your fifth question was, “Why an Asp will
kill insensibly by biting?”
The reason, in my opinion, is,
That the biting of the Asp hath the same efficacy as
deadly Opium hath, yea, and much stronger. Your
sixth question was, “Why a Dog that rejoyces, swings his tail,
and a Lyon when angry, or a Cat when in a fear, do lift
up their tails?”
I answer: The several motions of the
mind may produce either but one, or several sorts of
motions in some part or parts of the body; and as the
sensitive motions of anger will produce tears, so will
the motions of joy; but grief made by the rational motions
of the mind, may be excess disturb and make a
general alteration of the sensitive motions in an animal:
the same may excessive joy. But, Madam, you may
perhaps find out better reasons for your own questions then Hhhhhh2r 487
then these are; for my endeavour was onely to frame my
answer to the ground of my own opinions, and so to
satisfie your desire, which was, and is still the ambition
of,

Madam

Your faithful Friend
and Servant

XVII

Madam

In your last, you were pleased to desire an account,
how far, or how much, I did understand the ancient
and modern Philosophers in their Philosophical
Writings. Truly, Madam, I can more readily tell
you what I do not understand, then what I do understand:
for, first, I do not understand their sophistical
Logick, as to perswade with arguments that black is
white, and white is black; and that fire is not hot, nor
water wet, and other such things; for the glory in Logick
is rather to make doubts, then to find truth,; indeed,
that Art now is like thick, dark clouds, which darken
the light of truth. Next: I do not undersstand in
particular, what they mean by second matter; for if
they name figures and forms second matter, they may
as well say, all several motions, which are the several
actions of Nature, are several matters, and so there
would be infinite several matters, which would produceduce Hhhhhh2v 488
a meer confusion in Nature. Neither do I understand,
when they say, a body dissolves into the
first matter; for I am not able to conceive their first
matter, nor what they mean by magna and major materia;
for I believe there is but one matter, and the
motion of that matter is its action by which it
produces several figures and effects; so that the nature
of the matter is one and the same, although its
motions, that is, its actions, be various, for the various
effects alter not the nature or unity of the onely matter.
Neither do I understand what they mean by
corruption, for surely Nature is not corruptible. Nor
do I understand their individables in Nature, nor a
bodiless form, nor a privation, nor a being without a
body; nor any such thing as they call rest, for there’s
not any thing without motion in Nature: Some do
talk of moving minima’s, but they do not tell what
those minima’s or their motions are, or how they were
produced, or how they came to move. Neither do I
understand when they say there is but one World, and
that finite; for if there be no more Matter then that
which they call the whole World, and may be measured
by a Jacob’s staff, then certainly there is but little
matter, and that no bigger then an atome in comparison
to Infinite. Neither can my reason comprehend,
when they say, that not any thing hath power
from its interior nature to move exteriously and locally;
for common sense and reason, that is sight and observation,
doth prove the contrary. Neither do I know
what they mean by making a difference between matter
and form, power and act; for there can be no form
without matter, nor no matter without form; and as act includes Iiiiii1r 489
includes power, so power is nothing without act: Neither
can I conceive Reason to be separable from matter;
nor what is meant when they say, that, onely that
is real, which moves the understanding without. Nor do
I understand what they mean by intentionals, accidentals,
incorporeal beings, formal ratio, formal unity, and hundreds
the like; enough to puzle truth, when all is but the
several actions of one cause, to wit, the onely matter. But
most men make such cross, narrow, and intricate ways in
Nature, with their over-nice distinctions, that Nature
appears like a Labyrinth, whenas really she is as plain as
an un-plowed, ditched, or hedged champion: Nay, some
make Nature so full, that she can neither move nor stir;
and others again will have her so empty, as they leave
not any thing within her; and some with their penetrations,
pressings, squeezings, and the like, make such holes
in her, as they do almost wound, press and squeeze her to
death: and some are so learned, witty, and ingenious, as
they understand and know to discourse of the true compass,
just weight, exact rules, measures and proportions of
the Universe, as also of the exact division of the Chaos,
and the architecture of the world, to an atome. Thus, Madam,
I have made my confession to you of what I understand
not, and have endeavoured to make my ignorance
as brief as I could; but the great God knows, that
my ignorance is longer then that which is named life and
death; and as for my understanding, I can onely say,
that I understand nothing better, but my self to be,

Madam

Your most faithful Friend
and humble Servant

Iiiiii MA- Iiiiii1v 490

XIX

Madam

Since I have given you, in my last, an account how
much I did understand the Philosophical works of
both the ancient and modern Philosophers, or rather
what I did not understand of them, you would fain
have my opinion now of the persons themselves. Truly,
Madam, as for those that are dead, or those that are
living, I cannot say any thing, but that I believe they all
were or are worthy persons, men of vast understandings,
subtil conceptions, ingenious wits, painful students,
and learned writers. But as for their works, as
I told you heretofore, I confess ingeniously, I understand
them not, by reason I am ignorant in their Scholastical
Arts, as Logick, Meaphysick, Mathematicks,
and the like: For to my simple apprehension, when as
Logicians argue of natural causes and effects, they make
natural causes to produce natural effects with more difficulty
and enforcement then Nature knows of; and as
for Mathematicians, they endeavour to inchant Nature
with Circles, and bind her with lines so hard, as if she
were so mad, that she would do some mischief, when
left at liberty. Geometricians weigh Nature to an Atome,
and measure her so exactly, as less then a hairs
breadth; besides, they do press and squeeze her so
hard and close, as they almost stifle her. And natural
Philosophers do so stuff her with dull, dead, senceless
minima’s, like as a sack with meal, or sand, by which they Iiiiii2r 491
they raise such a dust as quite blinds Nature and natural
reason. But Chymists torture Nature worst of all; for
they extract and distil her beyond substance, nay, into no
substance, if they could. As for natural Theologers,
I understand them least of any; for they make such a
gallamalfry of Philosophy and Divinity, as neither can
be distinguished from the other. In short, Madam,
They all with their intricate definitions and distinctions
set my brain on the rack: but some Philosophers are like
some Poets, for they endeavour to write strong lines.
You may ask me, what it meant by strong lines? I
answer: Weak sense. To which leaving them, I
rest,

Madam

Your Faithful Friend
and Servant

XX

Madam

I am not of your opinion, That nice distinctions and
Logistical arguments discover truth, dissolve doubts,
and clear the understanding; but I say, they rather
make doubts of turth, and blind-fold the understanding;
Indeed, nice distinctions and sophistical arguments,
are very pernicious both in Schools, Church,
and State: As for the Church, although in Divinity
there is but one Truth, yet nice distinctions, and Logisticalstical Iiiiii2v 492
sophistry, have made such confusion in it, as has
caused almost as many several opinions as there are
words in the Scripture; and as for natural Theology,
which is moral Philosophy, they have divided vertues
and vices into so many parts, and minced them so small,
that neither can be clearly distinguished. The same in
Government; they endeavour to cut between command
and obedience to a hairs breadth. Concerning
causes of Law, they have abolish’d the intended benefit,
and banish’d equity; and instead of keeping
Peace, they make War, causing enmity betwixt men:
As for Natural Philosophy, they will not suffer sense and
reason to appear in that study: And as for Physick, they
have kill’d more men then Wars, Plagues, or Famine.
Wherefore from nice distinctions and Logistical sophistry,
Good God deliver us, especially, from those that
concern Divinity; for they weaken Faith, trouble Conscience,
and bring in Atheism: In short, they make controversies,
and endless disputes. But least the opening
of my meaning in such plain terms should raise a controversie
also between you and me, I’le cut off here, and
rest,

Madam

Your faithful Friend
and Servant

MA- Kkkkkk1r 493

XXI

Madam

Yesterday I received a visit frorm the Lady N.M.
who you know hath a quick wit, rational opinions,
and subtil conceptions; all which she is
ready and free to divulge in her discourse. But when
she came to my Chamber, I was casting up some
small accounts; which when she did see, “What,” said
she, “are you at Numeration?” “Yes”, said I: “but I
cannot number well, nor much, for I do not understand
Arithmetick.”
Said she, “You can number to
three.”
“Yes”, said I, “I can number to four”: “Nay,
saith”
, said she, “the number of three is enough, if you
could but understand that number well, for it is a mystical
number.”
Said I, “There is no great mystery to
count that number; for one, and two, makes three.”
Said
she, “That is not the mystery; for the mystery is, That
three makes one: and without this mystery no man
can understand DIvinityDivinity, Nature, nor himsself.”
Then
I desired her to make me understand that mystery. She
said, It required more time to inform me, then a short
visit, for this mystery was such, as did puzle all wise
men in the world; audand the not understanding of this
mystery perfectly, had caused endless divisions and disputes.
I desired, if she could not make me understand
the mystery, she would but inform me, how three
made one in Divinity, Nature, and Man. She said,
“That was easie to do; for in Divinity there are three Kkkkkk Persons Kkkkkk1v 494
Persons in one Essence, as God the Father, the Son,
and the holy Ghost, whose Essence being individable,
they make but one God; And as for Philosophy, there
is but Matter, Motion, and Figure, which being individable,
make but one Nature; And as for Man,
there is Soul, Life, and Body, all three joyned in one
Man.”
But I replied, “Man’s Life, Soul and Body, is dividable.”
“That is true”, said she, “but then he is no more
a Man; for these three are his essential parts, which
make him to be a man; and when these parts are dissolved,
then his interior nature is changed, so that he can
no longer be call’d a man: As for example; Water being
turned into Air, and having lost its interior nature,
can no more be called Water, but it is perfect Air; the
same is with Man: But as long as he is a Man, then
these three forementioned parts which make him to be
of that figure are individably united as long as man lasts.
Besides,”
said she, “this is but in the particular, considering
man single, and by himself; but in general, these
three, as life, soul, and body, are individably united,
so that they remain as long as mankind lasts. Nay, although
they do dissolve in the particulars, yet it is but
for a time; for they shall be united again at the last day,
which is the time of their resurrection; so that also in this
respect we may justly call them individable, for man
shall remain with an united soul, life, and body, eternally.”
And as she was thus discoursing, in came a Sophisterian,
whom when she spied, away she went as
fast as she could; but I followed her close, and got
hold of her, then asked her, why she ran away? She
answer’d, if she stayed, the Logician would dissolve
her into nothing, for the profession of Logicians is to make Kkkkkk2r 495
make something nothing, and nothing something. I
pray’d her to stay and discourse with the Logician: “Not
for a world”
, said she, “for his discourse will make my
brain like a confused Chaos, full of senseless minima’s; and
after that, he will so knock, jolt, and jog it, and make
such whirls and pits, as will so torture my brain, that
I shall wish I had not any: Wherefore”
, said she, “I
will not stay now, but visit you again to morrow.”
And
I wish with all my heart, Madam, you were so
near as to be here at the same time, that we three might
make a Triumvirate in discourse, as well as we do in
friendship. But since that cannot be, I must rest satisfied
that I am,

Madam

Your faithful Friend
and Servant

XXII

Madam

You were pleased to desire my opinion of the
works of that Learned and Ingenious Writer B.
Truly, Madam, I have read but some part of
his works; but as much as I have read, I have observed,
he is a very civil, eloquent, and rational Writer;
the truth is, his style is a Gentlemen’s style. And in
particular, concerning his experiments, I must needs
say this, that, in my judgment, he hath expressed himselfself Kkkkkk2v 496
to be a very industrious and ingenious person; for
he doth neither puzle Nature, nor darken truth with
hard words and compounded languages, or nice distinctions;
besides, his experiments are proved by his
own action. But give me leave to tell you, that I observe,
he studies the different parts and alterations, more
then the motions, which cause the alterations in those
parts; whereas, did he study and observe the several
and different motions in thosse parts, how they change
in one and the same part, and how the different alterations
in bodies are caused by the different motions of
their parts, he might arrive to a vast knowledg by the
means of his experiments; for certainly experiments
are very beneficial to man. In the next place, you
desire my opinion of the Book call’d, The Disscourses of
the Virtuosi in France
: I am sorry, Madam, this book
comes so late to my hands, that I cannot read it so slowly
and observingly, as to give you a clear judgment of
their opinions or discourses in particular; however,
in general, and for what I have read in it, I may say, it
expresses the French to be very learned and eloquent
Writers, wherein I thought our English had exceeded
them, and that they did onely excel in wit and ingenuity;
but I perceive most Nations have of all sorts.
The truth is, ingenious and subtil wit brings news;
but learning and experience brings proofs, at least, argumental
discourses; and the French are much to be
commended, that they endeavour to spend their time
wisely, honourably, honestly, and profitably, not onely
for the good and benefit of their own, but also of other
Nations. But before I conclude, give me leave
to tell you, that concerning the curious and profitable Arts Llllll1r 497
Arts mentioned in their discourses, I confess, I do
much admire them, and partly believe they may arrive
to the use of many of them; but there are two arts
which I wish with all my heart I could obtain: the
first is, to argue without error in all kinds, modes, and
figures, in a quarter of an hour; and the other is to
learn a way to understand all languages in six hours.
But as for the first, I fear, if I want a thorow-understanding
in every particular argument, cause, or
point, a general art or mode of words will not help
me, especially, if I, being a woman, should want
discretion: And as for the second, my memory is
so bad, that it is beyond the help of Art, so that Nature
has made my understanding harder or closer then
Glass, through which the Sun of verity cannot pass,
although its light doth; and therefore I am confident
I shall not be made, or taught to learn this mentioned
Art in six hours, no not in six months. But I wish
all Arts were as easily practised, as mentioned; and
thus I rest,

Madam

Your faithful Friend
and Servant

Llllll MA- Llllll1v 498

XXIII

Madam

Concerning your Question, “Whether a Point be
something, or nothing, or between both”
; My opinion
is, that a natural point is material; but
that which the learned name a Mathematical point, is
like their Logistical Egg, whereof there is nothing in
Nature any otherwise, but a word, which word is material,
as being natural; for concerning immaterial beings, it
is impossible to believe there be any in Nature; and
though witty Students, and subtil Arguers have both
in past, and this present age, endeavoured to prove
something, nothing; yet words and disputes have not
power to annihilate any thing that is in Nature, no
more then to create something out of nothing: for the most witty student,
nor the subtilest disputant, cannot alter Nature, but
each thing is and must be as Nature made it. As for
your other question, “Whether there be more then five
Senses?”
I answer: There are as many senses as there
are sensitive motions, and all sensation or perception is
by the way of patterning; and whosoever is of another
opinion, is, in my judgment, a greater friend to contradition,
then to truth, at least to probability. Lastly,
concerning your question, why a Gun, the longer
its barrel is made, the further it will shoot, until
it come to a certain degree of length; after which, the Llllll2r 499
the longer it is made, the weaker it becomes, so that
every degree further, makes it shoot shorter and shorter,
whereas before it came to such a degree of length,
it shot further and further: Give me leave to tell
you, Madam, that this question would be put more
properly to a Mathematician, then to me, who am ignorant
in Mathematicks: However, since you are
pleased to desire my opinion thereof, I am willing to
give it you. There are, in my judgment, but three
reasons which do produce this alteration: The one
may be the compass of the stock, or barrel, which being
too wide for the length, may weaken the force, or
being too narrow for the length, may retard the force;
the one giving liberty before the force is united,
the other inclosing it so long by a streight passage, as it
loses its force before it hath liberty; so that the one
becomes stronger with length, the other weaker with
length. The second reason, in my opinion, is, That
degrees of strength may require degrees of the medium.
Lastly, It may be, that Centers are required for degrees
of strength; if so, every medium may be a Center,
and the middle length to such a compass may be a
Ccenter of such a force. But many times the force
being weaker or stronger, is caused by the good or ill
making of the Powder, or Locks, or the like. But,
Madam, such questions will puzle me as much as those
of Mr V. Z. concerning those glasses, one of which
being held close in ones hand, and a little piece being
broke of its tail, makes as great a noise as the discharging
of a Gun: Wherefore I beseech you, Madam, do
not trouble my brain with Mathematical questions,
wherein I have neither skill, learning, nor experience by Llllll2v 500
by Practice; for truly I have not the subtilty to find
out their mystery, nor the capacity to understand arts,
no more then I am capable to learn several languages. If
you command me any thing else I am able to do, assure
your self, there is none shall more readily and cheerfully
serve you then my self; who am, and shall ever
continue,

Madam

Your Faithful Friend
and Servant

XXIV

Madam

I have heard that Artists do glory much in their Glasses,
Tubes, Engines, and Stills, and hope by their
Glasses and Tubes to see invisible things, and by
their Engines to produce incredible effects, and by
their Stills, Fire, and Furnaces, to create as Nature doth;
but all this is impossible to be done: For Art cannot arrive
to that degree, as to know perfectly Natures secret
and fundamental actions, her purest matter, and subtilest
motions; and it is enough if Artists can but produce
such things as are for mans conveniences and use,
although they never can see the smallest or rarest bodies,
nor great and vast bodies at a great distance, nor make
or create a Vegetable, Animal, or the like, as Nature
doth; for Nature being Infinite, has also Infinite degrees Mmmmmm1r 501
degrees of figures, sizes, motions, densities, rarities,
knowledg, &c. as you may see in my Book of Philosophy,
as also in my book of Poems, especially that
part that treats of little, minute Creatures, which
I there do name, for want of other expressions, Fairies;
for I have considered much the several sizes of
Creatures, although I gave it out but for a fancy in the
mentioned book, lest I should be thought extravagant
to declare that conception of mine for a rational
truth: But if some small bodies cannot be
perfectly seen but by the help of magnifying glasses,
and such as they call Microscopia; I pray, Nature
being Infinite, What figures and sizes may there
not be, which our eyes with all the help of Art are not
capable to see? for certainly, Nature hath more
curiosities then our exterior senses, helped by Art,
can perceive: Wherefore I cannot wonder enough
at those that pretend to know the least or greatest
parts or creatures in Nature, since no particular Creature
is able to do it. But concerning Artists, you
would fain know, Madam, whether the Artist be
beholden to the conceptions of the Student? To
which I return this short answer: That, in my
judgment, without the Students conceptions, the
Artist could not tell how to make experiments: The
truth is, the conception of studious men set the Artists
on work, although many Artists do ungratefully
attribute all to their own industry. Neither
doth it always belong to the studious Concepter
to make trials or experiments, but he leaves that
work to others, whose time is not so much imployed
with thoughts or speculations, as with actions; for Mmmmmm the Mmmmmm1v 502
the Contemplator is the Designer, and the Artist the
Workman, or Labourer, who ought to acknowledg
him his Master, as I do your Ladiship, for I am in all
respects,

Madam

Your Ladiships
humble and faithful Servant

XXV

Madam

Your Command in your last was to send you my
opinion concerning the division of Religions, or
of the several opinions in Religion, not of Religions;
for certainly, there is but one divine Truth, and
consequently but one true Religion: But natural men
being composed of many divers parts, as of several motions
and figures, have divers and several Ideas, which
the grosser corporeal motions conceive to be a divers and
several gods, as being not capable to know the Great
and Incomprehensible God, who is above Nature.
For example: Do but consider, Madam, what strange
opinions the Heathens had of God, and how they divided
him into so many several Persons, with so many
several bodies, like men; whereas, surely God considered
in his Essence, he being a Spirit, as the Scripture
describes him, can neither have Soul nor body, as he is Mmmmmm2r 503
is a God, but is an Immaterial Being; Onely the Heathens
did conceive him to have parts, and so divided the
Incomprehensible God into several Deities, at least they
had several Deitical Ideas, or rather Fancies of him. But,
Madam, I confess my ignorance in this great mystery,
and honour, and praise the Omnipotent, Great, and
Incomprehensible God, with all fear and humility as I
ought; beseeching his infinite mercy to keep from
such presumption, whereby I might prophane his holy
Name, and to make me obedient to the Church, as
also to grant me life and health, that I may be able to
express how much I am,

Madam

Your Faithful Friend
and Servant

XXVI

Madam

Since I spake of Religion in my last, I cannot but
acquaint you, that I was the other day in the company
of Sir P.H. and Sir R.L. where amongst
other discourses they talk’d of Predestination and Free-
will. Sir P.H. accounted the opinion of Predestination
not onely absurd, but blasphemous; for, said he, “Predestination
makes God appear Cruel, as first to create
Angels and Man, and then to make them fall from their
Glory, and damn them eternally: For God”
, said he, knew Mmmmmm2v 504
“knew before he made them, they would fall”; Neither
could he imagine, from whence that Pride and
Presumption did proceed, which was the cause of the
Angels fall, for it could not proceed from God, God
being infinitely Good. Sir R.L. answer’d, That this
Pride and Presumption did not come from God, but
from their own Nature. “But”, replyed Sir P.H.
“God gave them that Nature, for they had it not of
themselves, but all that they were, their Essence and
Nature, came from God the Creator of all things, and
to suffer that, which was in his power to hinder, was
as much as to act.”
Sir R.L. said, “‘God gave both
Angels and Man a Free-will at their Creation.’”
Sir
P.H.
answered, that a Free-will was a part of a divine
attribute, which surely God would not give away to
any Creature: Next, said he, he could not conceive
why God should make Creatures to cross and oppose
him; for it were neither an act of Wisdom to make
Rebels, nor an act of Justice to make Devils; so that
neither in his Wisdom, Justice, nor Mercy, God
could give leave, that Angels and Man should fall
through sin; neither was God ignorant that Angels
and Man would fall; “for surely”, said he, “God knew
all things, past, present, and to come: wherefore,”
said
he, “Free-will doth weaken the power of man, and both
do hinder each other: Besides”
, said he, since God
did confirm the rest of the Angels in the same state
they were before, so as they could not fall afterwards,
he might as well have created them all so
at first.”
But Sir R.L. replied, That God suffered
Angels and Man to fall for his Glory, to shew his Justice Nnnnnn1r 505
Justice in Devils, and his Mercy in Man; and that the
Devils express’d God’s Omnipotency as much as the
Blessed. To which Sir P.H. answered, That they expressed
more God’s severity in those horrid torments
they suffer through their Natural Imperfections, then
his power in making and suffering them to sin. Thus
they discoursed: And to tell you truly, Madam, my
mind was more troubled, then delighted with their discourse;
for it seemed rather to detract from the honour
of the great God, then to increase his Glory; and
no Creature ought either to think or to speak any thing
that is detracting from the Glory of the Creator:
Wherefore I am neither for Predestination, nor for
an absolute Free-will, neither in Angels, Devils, nor
Man; for an absolute Free-will is not competent to any
Creature: and though Nature be Infinite, and the Eternal
Servant to the Eternal and Infinite God, and
can produce Infinite Creatures, yet her Power and
Will is not absolute, but limited; that is, she has a
natural free-will, but not a supernatural, for she cannot
work beyond the power God has given her. But
those mystical discourses belong to Divines, and not to
any Lay-person, and I confess my self very ignorant in
them. Wherefore I will nor dare not dispute God’s
actions, being all infinitely wise, but leave that to Divines,
who are to inform us what we ought to believe,
and how we ought to live. And thus taking my leave
of you for the present, I rest,

Madam

Your faithful Friend
and Servant

Nnnnnn MA- Nnnnnn1v 506

XXVII

Madam

You are pleased to honor me so far, that you do not
onely spend some time in the perusing of my Book
called Philosophical Opinions, but take it so much
into your consideration, as to examine every opinion of
mine which dissents from the common way of the
Schools, marking those palces which seem somewhat
obscure, and desiring my explanation of them; All
which, I do not onely acknowledg as a great favour,
but as an infallible testimony of your true and unfeigned
friendship; and I cannot chuse but publish it to all the
world; both for the honour of your self, as to let every
body know the part of so true a friend, who is so
much concerned for the honour and benefit of my poor
Works; as also for the good of my mentioned Book,
which by this means will be rendred more intelligible;
for I must confess that my Philosophical Opinions are
not so plain and perspicuous as to be perfectly understood
at the first reading, which I am sorry for. And
there be two chief reasons why they are so: First, Because
they are new, and never vented before; for they
have their original meerly from my own conceptions,
and are not taken out of other Philosophers. Next, because
I being a Woman, and not bred up to Scholarship,
did want names and terms of Art, and therefore
being not versed in the Writings of other Philosophers, but Nnnnnn2r 507
but what I knew by hearing, I could not form my
named Book so methodically, and express my opinions
so artificially and clearly, as I might have done, had
I been studious in the reading of Philosophical Books, or
bred a Scholar; for then I might have dressed them with
a fine coloured Covering of Logick and Geometry,
and set them out in a handsome array; by which I
might have also cover’d my ignorance, like as Stage-
Players do cover their mean persons or degrees with
fine Cloathes. But, as I said, I being void of Learning
and Art, did put them forth according to my own
conceptions, and as I did understand them my self; but
since I have hitherto by the reading of those famous
and learned Authors you sent me, attained to the knowledg
of some artificial Terms, I shall not spare any labour
and pains to make my opinions so intelligible, that
every one, who without partiality, spleen, or malice, doth
read them, may also easily understand them: And thus
I shall likewise endeavour to give such answers to your
scruples, objections, or questions, as may explain those
passages which seem obscure, and satisfie your desire. In
the first place, and in general, you desire to know, “Whether
any truth may be had in Natural Philosophy”
: for
since all this study is grounded upon probability, and
he that thinks he has the most probable reasons for his
opinion, may be as far off from truth, as he who is
thought to have the least; nay, what seems most probable
to day, may seem least probable to morrow, especially
if an ingenious opposer, bring rational arguments
against it: Therefore you think it is but vain for any
one to trouble his brain with searching and enquiring
after such things wherein neither truth nor certainty can be Nnnnnn2v 508
be had. To which, I answer: That the undoubted
truth in Natural Philosophy, is, in my opinion, like
the Philopher’sPhilosopher’s Stone in Chymistry, which has
been sought for by many learned and ingenious
Persons, and will be sought as long as the Art
of Chymistry doth last; but althoughalthough they cannot
find the Philosophers Stone, yet by the help
of this Art they have found out many rare things
both for use and knowledg. The like in Natural
Philosophy, although Natural Philosophers
cannot find out the absolute truth of Nature, or
Natures ground-works, or the hidden causes of
natural effects; neverthelssnevertheless they have found out many
necessary and profitable Arts and Sciences, to
benefit the life of man; for without Natural Philosophy
we should have lived in dark ignorance,
not knowing the motions of the Heavens, the cause
of the Eclipses, the influences of the Stars, the use
of Numbers, Measures, and Weights, the vertues
and effects of Vegetables and Minerals, the
Art of Architecture, Navigation, and the like:
Indeed all Arts and Sciences do adscribe their original
to the study of Natural Philosophy; and those
men are both unwise and ungrateful, that will refuse
rich gifts because they cannot be masters of all
Wealth; and they are fools, that will not take remedies
when they are sick, because Medicines can
onely recover them from death for a time, but not
make them live for ever. But to conclude, Probability
is next to truth, and the search of a hidden cause
finds out visible effects; and this truth do natural Philosophers
find, that there are more fools, then wise men, Oooooo1r 509
men, which fools will never attain to the honour of being
Natural Philosophers. And thus leaving them,
I rest,

Madam

Your Ladiships
humble and faithful Servant

XXVIII

Madam

Your desire is to know, since I say Nature is Wise,
Whether all her parts must be wise also? To
which, I answer; That (by your favour) all
her parts are not fools: but yet it is no necessary consequence,
that because Nature is infinitely wise, all
her parts must be so too, no more then if I should say,
Nature is Infinite, therefore every part must be Infinite:
But it is rather necessary, that because Nature is
Infinite, therefore not any single part of hers can be
Infinite, but must be finite. Next, you desire to know,
Whether Nature or the self-moving matter is subject
to err, and to commit mistakes? I answer: Although
Nature has naturally an Infinite wisdom and knowledg,
yet she has not a most pure and intire perfection, no
more then she has an absolute power; for a most pure
and intire perfection belongs onely to God: and though
she is infinitely naturally wise in her self, yet her parts
or particular creatures may commit errors and mistakes: Oooooo the Oooooo1v 510
the truth is, it is impossible but that parts or particular
Creatures must be subject to errors, because no part can
have a perfect or general knowledg, as being but a part,
and not a whole; for knowledg is in parts, as parts are
in Matter: Besides several corporeal motions, that is,
several self-moving parts do delude and oppose each other
by their opposite motions; and this opposition is
very requisite in Nature to keep a mean, and hinder
extreams; for were there not opposition of parts, Nature
would run into extreams, which would confound
her, and all her parts. And as for delusion, it is part
of Natures delight, causing the more variety; but there
be some actions in Nature which are neither perfect
mistakes, nor delusions, but onely want of a clear and
thorow perception: As for example; when a man is
sailing in a Ship, he thinks the shore moves from the
ship, when as it is the ship that moves from the shore:
Also when a man is going backward from a Looking-
glass, he thinks, the figure in the Glass goeth inward,
whereas it is himself that goes backward, and not his figure
in the glass. The cause of it is, That the perception
in the eye perceives the distanced body, but not
the motion of the distance or medium; for though the
man may partly see the motion of the visible parts, yet
he doth not see the parts or motion of the distance or
medium, which is invisible, and not subject to the perception
of sight; and since a pattern cannot be made if
the object be not visible, hence I conclude, that the
motion of the medium cannot make perception, but
that it is the perceptive motions of the eye, which pattern
out an object as it is visibly presented to the corporeal
motions in the ey; for according as the object is presented Oooooo2r 511
presented, the pattern is made, if the motions be regular:
For example; a fired end of a stick, if you
move it in a circular figure, the sensitive corporeal motions
in the eye pattern out the figure of fire, together
with the exterior or circular motion, and apprehend
it as a fiery circle; and if the stick be moved any otherwise,
they pattern out such a figure as the fired end of
the stick is moved in; so that the sensitive pattern is
made according to the exterior corporeal figurative motion
of the object, and not according to its interior figure
or motions. And this, Madam, is in short my
answer to your propounded questions, by which, I hope,
you understand plainly the meaning of,

Madam

Your Faithful Friend
and Servant

XXIX

Madam

The scruples or questions you sent me last, are
these following. First, you desire to be informed
what I mean by Phantasmes and Ideas? I answer:
They are figures made by the purest and subtilest
degree of self-moving matter, that is to say, by
the rational corporeal motions, and are the same with
thoughts or conceptions. Next, your question is,
what I do understand by Sensitive Life? I answer: It Oooooo2v 512
It is that part of self-moving matter, which in its own
nature is not so pure and subtil as the rational, for it is
but the labouring, and the rational the designing part
of matter. Your third question is, “Whether this sensitive
self-moving matter be dense or rare?”
I answer:
density and rarity are onely effects caused by the several
actions, that is, the corporeal motions of Nature;
wherefore it cannot properly be said, that sensitive matter
is either dense, or rare; for it has a self-power to
contract and dilate, compose and divide, and move in
any kind of motion whatsoever, as is requisite to the
framing of any figure; and thus I desire you to observe
well, that when I say the rational part of matter is purer
in its degree then the sensitive, and that this is a rare and
acute matter, I do not mean that it is thin like a rare
egg, but that it is subtil and active, penetrating and
dividing, as well as dividable. Your fourth question
is, “What this sensitive matter works upon?” I answer:
It works with and upon another degree of matter,
which is not self-moving, but dull, stupid, and immoveable
in its own nature, which I call the inanimate
part or degree of matter. Your fifth question is,
“Whether this inanimate Matter do never rest?” I answer;
It doth not: for the self-moving matter being
restless in its own nature, and so closely united and
commixed with the inanimate, as they do make but one
body, will never suffer it to rest; so that there is no
part in Nature but is moving; the animate matter in it
self, or its own nature, the inanimate by the help or
means of the animate. Your sixth question is, “If there
be a thorow mixture of the parts of animate and inanimate
matter, whether those parts do retain each their own natureture Pppppp1r 515
and substance, so that the inanimate part of matter
remains dull and stupid in its essence or nature, and the animate
full of self-motion, or all self motion?”
I answer:
Although every part and particle of each degree are
closely intermixed, nevertheless this mixture doth not
alter the interior nature of those parts or degrees: As
for example; a man is composed of Soul, and Body,
which are several parts, but joyned as into one substance,
viz. Man, and yet they retain each their own
proprieties and natures; for although soul and body
are so closely united as they do make but one Man, yet
the soul doth not change into the body, nor the body
into the soul, but each continues in its own nature as it
is. And so likewise in Infinite Matter, although the
degrees or parts of Matter are so throughly intermixed
as they do make but one body or substance, which
is corporeal Nature, yet each remains in its nature as
it is, to wit, the animate part of matter doth not become
dull and stupid in its nature, but remains self-
moving; and the inanimate, although it doth move
by the means of the animate, yet it doth not become
self-moving, but each keeps its own interior nature
and essence in their commixture. The truth is, there
must of necessity be degrees of matter, or else there
would be no such various and several effects in Nature,
as humane sense and reason do perceive there
are; and those degrees must also retain each their own
nature and proprieties, to produce those various and
curious effects: Neither must those different degrees
vary or alter the nature of Infinite Matter; for Matter
must and doth continue one and the same in its
Nature, that is, Matter cannot be divided from beingPppppp ing Pppppp1v 516
Matter: And this is my meaning, when I say in
my Philosophical Opinions, “There is but one kind of
Matter”
: Not that Matter is not dividable into several
parts or degrees, but I say, although Matter has several
parts and degrees, yet they do not alter the nature
of Matter, but Matter remains one and the same in its
own kind, that is, it continues still Matter in its own
nature notwithstanding those degrees; and thus I do
exclude from Matter all that which is not Matter, and
do firmly believe, that there can be no commixture of
Matter and no Matter in Nature; for this would breed
a meer confusion in Nature. Your seventh question
is, “Whether that, which I name the rational part of self-
moving Matter makes as much variety as the sensitive?”

To which I answer: That, to my sense and reason,
the rational part of animate or self-moving Matter
moves not onely more variously, but also more swiftly
then the sensitive; for thoughts are sooner made, then
words spoke, and a certain proof of it are the various
and several Imaginations, Fancies, Conceptions, Memories,
Remembrances, Understandings, Opinions,
Judgments, and the like: as also the several sorts of
Love, Hate, Fear, Anger, Joy, Doubt; and the like
Passions. Your eighth question is, “Whether the
Sensitive Matter can and doth work in it self and its own
substance and degree?”
My answer is, That there is
no inanimate matter without animate, nor no animate
without inanimate, both being so curiously and subtilly
intermixt, as they make but one body; Nevertheless
the several parts of this one body may move
several ways. Neither are the several degrees bound
to an equal mixture, no more then the several parts of Pppppp2r 513
of one body are bound to one and the same size, bigness,
shape, or motion; or the Sea is bound to be always
at the high tide; or the Moon to be always at the
Full; or all the Veins or Brains in animal bodies are
bound to be of equal quantity; or every Tree of the
same kind to bear fruit, or have leaves of equal number;
or every Apple, Pear, or Plum, to have an equal
quantity of juice; or every Bee to make as much honey
and wax as the other. Your nineth question is,
“Whether the Sensitive Matter can work without taking
patterns?”
My answer is, That all corporeal motion
is not patterning, but all patterning is made by corporeal
motion; and there be more several sorts of corporeal
motions then any single Creature is able to conceive,
much less to express: But the perceptive corporeal
motions are the ground-motions in Nature,
which make, rule, and govern all the parts of Nature,
as to move to Production, or Generation, Transformation,
and the like. Your tenth question is, “How
it is possible, that numerous figures can exist in one
part of matter? for it is impossible that two things
can be in one place, much less many.”
My answer in
short is, That it were impossible, were a part of
Matter, and the numerous figures several and distinct
things; but all is but one thing, that is,
a part of Matter moving variously; for there
is neither Magnitude, Place, Figure, nor Motion,
in Nature, but what is Matter, or Body; Neither
is there any such thing as Time: Wherefore
it cannot properly be said, “There was”, and
“There shall be”; but onely, “There is”. Neither can
it properly be said, from this to that place; but onely in reference Pppppp2v 514
reference to the several moving parts of the onely Infinite
Matter. And thus much to your Questions; I
add no more, but rest,

Madam

Your faithful Friend
and humble Servant

XXX

Madam

In your last, you were pleased to express, that some
men, who think themselves wise, did laugh in a scornful
manner at my opinion, when I say that every
Creature hath life and knowledg, sense and reason;
counting it not onely ridiculous, but absurd; and asking,
whether you did or could believe, a piece of wood,
metal, or stone, had as much sense as a beast, or as
much reason as a man, having neither brain, blood,
heart, nor flesh; nor such organs, passages, parts, nor
shapes as animals? To which, I answer: That it is
not any of these mentioned things that makes life and
knowledg, but life and knowledg is the cause of them,
which life and knowledg is animate matter, and is in
all parts of all Creatures: and to make it more plain
and perspicuous, humane sense and reason may perceive,
that wood, stone, or metal, acts as wisely as an
animal: As for example; Rhubarb, or the like drugs,
will act very wisely in Purging; and Antimony, or the like, Qqqqqq1r 517
like, will act very wisely in Vomiting; and Opium
will act very wisely in Sleeping; also Quicksilver or
Mercury will act very wisely, as those that have the
French disease can best witness: likewise the Loadstone
acts very wisely, as Mariners or Navigators will
tell you: Also Wine made of Fruit, and Ale of Malt,
and distilled Aqua-vitæ will act very subtilly; ask the
Drunkards, and they can inform you; Thus Infinite
examples may be given, and yet man says, all Vegetables
and Minerals are insensible and irrational,
as also the Planets and Elements; when as yet the
Planets move very orderly and wisely, and the Elements
are more active, nay, more subtil and searching
then any of the animal Creatures; witness Fire,
Air, and Water: As for the Earth, she brings forth
her fruit, if the other Elements do not cause abortive,
in due season; and yet man believes, Vegetables,
Minerals, and Elements, are dead, dull, senseless,
and irrational Creatures, because they have not
such shapes, parts, nor passages as Animals, nor such
exterior and local motions as Animals have: but
Man doth not consider the various, intricate and obscure
ways of Nature, unknown to any particular
Creature; for what our senses are not capable to know,
our reason is apt to deny. Truly, in my opinion,
Man is more irrational then any of those Creatures,
when he believes that all knowledg is not onely confined
to one sort of Creatures, but to one part of one
particular Creature, as the head, or brain of man; for
who can in reason think, that there is no other sensitive
and rational knowledg in Infinite Matter, but
what is onely in Man, or animal Creatures? It is a Qqqqqq very Qqqqqq1v 518
very simple and weak conclusion to say, Other Creatures
have no eyes to see, no ears to hear, no tongues
to taste, no noses to smell, as animals have; wherefore
they have no sense or sensitive knowledg; or because
they have no head, nor brain as Man hath, therefore
they have no reason, nor rational knowledg at all:
for sense and reason, and consequently sensitive and rational
knowledg, extends further then to be bound to
the animal eye, ear, nose, tongue, head, or brain;
but as these organs are onely in one kind of Natures
Creatures, as Animals, in which organs the sensitive
corporeal motions make the perceptions of exterior objects,
so there may be infinite other kinds of passages or
organs in other Creatures unknown to Man, which
Creatures may have their sense and reason, that is, sensitive
and rational knowledg, each according to the nature
of its figure; for as it is absurd to say, that all Creatures
in Nature are Animals, so it is absurd to confine
sense and reason onely to Animals; or to say, that all
other Creatures, if they have sense and reason, life
and knowledg, it must be the same as is in Animals: I
confess, it is of the same degree, that is, of the same animate
part of matter, but the motions of life and knowledg
work so differently and variously in every kind and
sort, nay, in every particular Creature, that no single
Creature can find them out: But, in my opinion, not
any Creature is without life and knowledg, which life
and knowledg is made by the self-moving part of matter,
that is, by the sensitive and rational corporeal motions;
and as it is no consequence, that all Creatures
must be alike in their exterior shapes, figures, and motions,
because they are all produced out of one and the same Qqqqqq2r 519
same matter, so neither doth it follow, that all Creatures
must have the same interior motions, natures, and proprieties,
and so consequently the same life and knowledg,
because all life and knowledg is made by the same
degree of matter, to wit, the animate. Wherefore
though every kind or sort of Creatures has different
perceptions, yet they are not less knowing; for Vegetables,
Minerals, and Elements, may have as numerous,
and as various perceptions as Animals, and they
may be as different from animal perceptions as their kinds
are; but a different perception is not therefore no perception:
Neither is it the animal organs that make perception,
nor the animal shape that makes life, but the motions
of life make them. But some may say, it is Irreligious
to believe any Creature has rational knowledg
but Man. Surely, Madam, the God of Nature, in
my opinion, will be adored by all Creatures, and adoration
cannot be without sense and knowledg. Wherefore
it is not probable, that onely Man, and no Creature
else, is capable to adore and worship the Infinite
and Omnipotent God, who is the God of Nature, and
of all Creatures: I should rather think it irreligious to
confine sense and reason onely to Man, and to say, that
no Creature adores and worships God, but Man;
which, in my judgment, argues a great pride, self-conceit,
and presumption. And thus, Madam, having
declared my opinion plainly concerning this subject, I
will detain you no longer at this present, but rest,

Madam

Your constant Friend
and faithful Servant

MA- Qqqqqq2v 520

XXXI

Madam

I perceive you do not well apprehend my meaning,
when I say in my Philosophical Opinions, Part.I.c.4. “That the
Infinite degrees of Infinite Matter are all Infinite”
:
For, say you, the degrees of Matter cannot be Infinite,
by reason there cannot be two Infinites, but one would
obstruct the other. My answer is; I do not mean that
the degrees of Matter are Infinite each in its self, that
is, that the animate and inanimate are several Infinite
matters, but my opinion is, that the animate
degree of matter is in a perpetual motion, and the inanimate
doth not move of it self, and that those degrees
are infinite in their effects, as producing and making
infinite figures; for since the cause, which is the onely
matter, is infinite, the effects must of necessity be infinite
also; the cause is infinite in its substance, the effects
are Infinite in number. And this is my meaning,
when I Ch. 8 say, that, although in Nature there is but
one kind of matter, yet there are Infinite degrees, Infinite
motions, and Infinite parts in that onely matter;
and though Infinite and Eternal matter has no perfecct
or exact figure, by reason it is Infinite, and therefore
unlimited, yet there being infinite parts in number, made
by the infinite variations of motions in infinite Matter,
these parts have perfect or exact figures, considered as
parts, that is, single, or each in its particular figure:
And therefore if there be Infinite degrees, considering the Rrrrrr1r 521
the effects of the animate and inanimate matter, infinite
motions for changes, infinite parts for number, infinite
compositions and divisions for variety and diversity
of Creatures; then there may also be infinite sizes,
each part or figure differing more or less, infinite smalness
and bigness, lightness and heaviness, rarity and
density, strength and power, life and knowledg, and
the like: But by reason Nature or Natural matter is
not all animate or inanimate, nor all composing or dividing,
there can be no Infinite in a part, nor can there
be something biggest or smallest, strongest or weakest,
heaviest or lightest, softest or hardest in Infinite Nature,
or her parts, but all those several Infinites are as
it were included in one Infinite, which is Corporeal
Nature, or Natural Matter.

Next, you desire my opinion of Vacuum, whether
there be any, or not? for you say I determine nothing
of it in my Book of Philosophical Opinions. Truly,
Madam, my sense and reason cannot believe a Vacuum,
because there cannot be an empty Nothing; but
change of motion makes all the alteration of figures, and
consequently all that which is called place, magnitude,
space, and the like; for matter, motion, figure, place,
magnitude, &c. are but one thing. But some men
perceiving the alteration, but not the subtil motions
believe that bodies move into each others place, which
is impossible, because several places are onely several
parts, so that, unless one part could make it self another
part, no part can be said to succeed into anothers place;
but it is impossible that one part should make it self
another part, for it cannot be another, and it self, no
more then Nature can be Nature, and not Nature; Rrrrrr where- Rrrrrr1v 522
wherefore change of place is onely change of motion,
and this change of motion makes alteration of Figures.

Thirdly, you say, You cannot understand what I
mean by Creation, for you think that Ccreation is a
production or making of Something out of Nothing.
To tell you really, Madam, this word is used by
me for want of a better expression; and I do not take
it in so strict a sense as to understand by it, a Divine or
supernatural Creation, which onely belongs to God;
but a natural Creation, that is, a natural production
or Generation; for Nature cannot create or produce
Something out of Nothing: And this Production may
be taken in a double sence; First, in General, as for example,
when it is said, that all creatures are produced
out of Infinite Matter; and in this respect every particular
Creature which is finite, that is, of a circumscribed
and limited figure, is produced of Infinite Matter,
as being a part thereof: Next, Production is taken
in a more strict sense, to wit, when one single Creature
is produced from another; and this is either Generation
properly so called, as when in every kind and sort
each particular produced its like; or it is such a Generation
whereby one creature produces another, each being
of a different kind of species, as for example, when
an Animal produces a Mineral, as when a Stone is generated
in the Kidneys, or the like; and in this sence
one finite creature generates or produces another finite
creature, the producer as well as the produced being
finite; but in the first sence finite creatures are produced
out of infinite matter.

Fourthly, you confess, You cannot well apprehend my Rrrrrr2r 523
my meaning, when I Part. 4.
c. 10.
say, that the several kinds are as
Infinite as the particulars; for your opinion is, That
the number of particulars must needs exceed the number
of kinds. I answer: I mean in general the Infinite
effects of Nature which are Infinite in number,
and the several kinds or sorts of Creatures are Infinite
in duration, for nothing can perish in Nature.

Fifthly, When I Ch. 20 say, that ascending and descending
is often caused by the exterior figure or shape of a
body; witness a Bird, who although he is of a much
bigger size and bulk then a Worm, yet can by his shape
lift himself up more agilly and nimbly then a Worm;
Your opinion is, That his exterior shape doth not contribute
any thing towards his flying, by reason a Bird
being dead retains the same shape, but yet cannot fly
at all. But, truly, Madam, I would not have you
think that I do exclude the proper and interior natural
motion of the figure of a Bird, and the natural and proper
motions of every part and particle thereof; for that
a Bird when dead, keeps his shape, and yet cannot fly,
the reason is, that the natural and internal motions
of the Bird, and the Birds wings, are altered towards
some other shape or figure, if not exteriously, yet interiously;
for a Man, or any other animal,
may have the same interior motions as a Bird hath, but
wanting such an exterior shape, he cannot fly; whereas
had he wings like a Bird, and the interior natural
motions of those wings, he might without doubt fly as
well as a Bird doth.

Sixthly, Concerning the Ch. 21. descent of heavy bodies, that Rrrrrr2v 524
that it is more forcible then the ascent of light bodies,
you do question the Truth of this my opinion. Certainly,
Madam, I cannot conceive it to be otherwise
by my sense and reason; for though Fire that is
rare, doth ascend with an extraordinary quick motion,
yet this motion is, in my opinion, not so strong and
piercing as when grosser parts of Creatures do descend;
but there is difference in strength and quickness; for
had not Water a stronger motion, and another sort of
figure then Fire, it could not suppress Fire, much less
quench it. But Smoak, which is heavier then Flame,
flies up, or rises before, or rather, above it: Wherefore
I am still of the same opinion, that heavy bodies
descend more forcibly then light bodies do ascend, and
it seems most rational to me.

Lastly, I perceive you cannot believe that all bodies
have weight; by reason, if this were so, the Sun, and
the Stars would have long since cover’d the Earth. In
answer to this objection, I say, That as there can be
no body without figure and magnitude, so consequently
not without weight, were it no bigger then an atome;
and as for the Sun’s and the Stars not falling down, or
rising higher, the reason is, not their being without
weight, but their natural and proper motion, which
keeps them constantly in their spheres; and it might as
well be said, a Man lives not, or is not, because he doth
not fly like a Bird, or dive and catch fish like a Cormorant,
or dig and undermine like a Mole, for those
are motions not proper to his nature. And these, Madam,
are my answers to your objections, which if they
do satisfie you, it is all I desire, if not, I shall endeavour
hereafter to make my meaning more intelligible,gible Sſſſſſ1r 525
and study for other more rational arguments
then these are, to let you see how much I value both
the credit of my named Book, and your Ladiships
Commands; which assure you self, shall never be more
faithfully performed, then by,

Madam

Your Ladiships most obliged Friend
and humble Servant

XXXII

Madam

Since my opinion is, that the Animate part of Matter,
which is sense and reason, life and knowledg, is
the designer, architect, and creator of all figures in
Nature; you desire to know, whence this Animate
Matter, sense and reason, or life and knowledg (call
it what you will, for it is all one and the same thing)
is produced? I answer: It is eternal. But then you
say, it is coequal with God. I answer, That cannot
be: for God is above all Natural sense and reason,
which is Natural life and knowledg; and therefore it
cannot be coequal with God, except it be meant in Eternity,
as being without beginning and end. But if Gods
Power can make Man’s Soul, as also the good and
evil Spirits to last eternally without end, he may, by
his Omnipotency make as well things without beginning.
You will say, If Nature were Eternal, it Ssssss could Sſſſſſ1v 526
could not be created, for the word Creation is contrary
to Eternity. I answer, Madam, I am no Scholar for
words; for if you will not use the word Creation, you
may use what other word you will; for I do not stand
upon nice words and terms, so I can but express my
conceptions: Wherefore, if it be (as in Reason it
cannot be otherwise) that nothing in Nature can be
annihilated, nor any thing created out of nothing, but
by Gods special and all-powerful Decree and Command,
then Nature must be as God has made her, until
he destroy her. But if Nature be not Eternal, then the
Gods of the Heathens were made in time, and were no
more then any other Creature, which is as subject to be
destroyed as created; for they conceived their Gods, as
we do men, to have Material Bodies, but an Immaterial
Spirit, or as some Learned men imagine, to be an Immaterial
Spirit, but to take several shapes, and so to
perform several corporeal actions; which truly is too
humble and mean a conception of an Immaterial Being,
much more of the Great and Incomprehensible God;
which I do firmly believe is a most pure, all-powerful
Immaterial Being, which doth all things by his own
Decree and Omnipotency without any Corporeal actions
or shapes, such as some fancy of Dæmons and the
like Spirits. But to return to the former question; you
might as well enquire how the world, or any part of it
was created, or how Reason and sensitive corporeal Knowledg
was produced. Nevertheless, I do constantly believe,
that both sensitive and rational Knowledg in Matter was
produced from God; but after what manner or way, is
impossible for any creature or part of Nature to know, for Sſſſſſ2r 527
for Gods wayes are incomprehensible and supernatural.
And thus much I believe, That as God is an Eternal
Creator, which no man can deny, so he has also an Eternal
Creature, which is Nature, or natural Matter.
But put the case Nature or natural Matter was made
when the World was created, might not God give this
Natural Matter self-motion, as well as he gave self-
motion to Spirits and Souls? and might not God endue
this Matter with Sense and Reason, as well as he endued
Man? Shall or can we bind up Gods actions with our
weak opinions and foolish arguments? Truly, if
God could not act more then Man is able to conceive,
he were not a God of an infinite Power; but God is
Omnipotent, and his actions are infinite, supernatural,
and past finding out; wherefore he is rather to be admired,
adored and worshipped, then to be ungloriously
discoursed of by vain and ambitious men, whose
foolish pride and presumption drowns their Natural
Judgment and Reason; to which leaving them,
I rest,

Madam

Your faithful Friend
and Servant

MA- Sſſſſſ2v 529

XXXIII

Madam

In obedience to your commands, I here send you
also an explanation and clearing of those places and
passages in my Book of Philosophy, which in your
last Letter you were pleased to mark, as containing
some obscurity and difficulty of being understood.

First, When I say, “Nature is an Individable Matter,”
Part.3.e.13
I do not mean as if Nature were not dividable into
parts; for because Nature is material, therefore she
must also needs be dividable into parts: But my meaning
is, that Nature cannot be divided from Matter,
nor Matter from Nature, that is, Nature cannot be
Immaterial, nor no part of Nature, but if there be any
thing Immaterial, it doth not belong to Nature.
Also when I call Nature a “Multiplying Figure;” Ibid. I mean,
that Nature makes infinite changes, and so infinite
figures.

Next, when I say, “There are Infinite Divisions in
Nature;” Part.I. c.11.
my meaning is not, that there are Infinite
divisions of one single part, but that Infinite Matter
has Infinite parts, sizes, figures, and motions, all
being but one Infinite Matter, or corporeal Nature.
Also when I say single parts, I mean not parts subsisting
by themselves, precised from each other, but single,
that is, several or different, by reason of their different
figures. Likewise, when I name Atomes, I
mean small parts of Matter; and when I speak of Place and Tttttt1r 529
and Time, I mean onely the variation of corporeal
figurative motions.

Again: when I say, “Nature has not an absolute
Power, because she has an Infinite power;” Part.I. c.13,
14.
I mean by “absolute,”
as much as finite, or circumscribed; and in
this sense Nature cannot have an absolute power, for
the Infiniteness hinders the absoluteness; but when
in my former Letters I have attributed and absolute
Power onely to God, and said that Nature has not an
absolute power, but that her power, although it be
Infinite, yet cannot extend beyond Nature, but is an
Infinite natural power; I understand by an absolute
Power, not a finite power, but such a power which
onely belongs to God, that is, a supernatural and divine
power, which power Nature cannot have, by
reason she cannot make any part of her body immaterial,
nor annihilate any part of her Creatures, nor
create any part that was not in her from Eternity, nor
make her self a Deity; for though God can impower
her with a supernatural gift, and innihilate her when
he pleases, yet she is no ways able to do it her self.

Moreover, when I say, “That one Infinite is contained
within another;” Part.I. c.8.
I mean, the several sorts of Infinites,
as Infinite in number, Infinite in duration;
as also the Infinite degrees, motions, figures, sizes,
compositions, divisions, &c. all which are contained
in the Infinite body of Nature, which is the onely Infinite
in quantity or substance, neither can the parts of
Nature go beyond Infinite.

Also when I say, “That Matter would have power over
Infinite, and Infinite over Matter, and Eternal over
both;” P.6. c.3.
I mean, that some corporeal acctions endeavour Tttttt to Tttttt1v 530
to be more powerful then others, and thus the whole
strives to over-power the parts, and the parts the whole:
As for example, if one end of a string were tied about
the little finger of ones hand, and the other end were
in the power of the other whole hand, and both did pull
several and opposite ways; certainly, the little finger
would endeavour to over-power the hand, and the
hand again would strive to over-power the little finger:
The same may be said of two equal figures, as two
hands, and other the like examples may be given. And
this is also my meaning, when I say, that some shapes
have power over others, and some degrees and temperaments
of matter over others; whereby I understand nothing
else, but that some parts have power over others;
Also when I P.3. c.10. say, that outward thing govern,
and a Creature has no power over it self, I mean,
that which is stronger, by what means soever, is superior
in power.

When I P.I. Ch.3 say, That “the Animate part of Matter is
not so gross an Infinite as the Inanimate”
, I do not attribute
an Infiniteness to a part, as if animate matter considered
as a part were infinite; but my meaning is, that
the Animate matter produces infinite effects: For, it
being the Designer, Architect, and Creator of all Figures,
as also the Life and Soul of all Creatures, it must
needs be infinite in its effects, as also infinite in its duration.
But you may object, That a part cannot produce
infinite effects. I answer, It is true, if animate
matter should be considered in it self without the inanimate,
it could not produce infinite effects, having nothing
to work upon and withal; but because there is
such a close and inseparable conjunction of those parts of Tttttt2r 531
of matter, as they make but one body, and that Infinite,
none can be or work without the other, but both
degrees of matter, which make but one infinite Nature,
are required in the production of the infinite effects and
figures in Nature: Nevertheless, since the Animate
part of Matter is the onely architect, creator, or producer
of all those effects, by reason it is the self-moving
part, and the Inanimate is onely the instrument
which the Animate works withal, and the materials it
works upon, the Production of the infinite effects in
Nature is more fitly ascribed to the Animate then the Inanimate
part of matter; as for example, If an architect
should build an house, certainly he can do nothing without
materials, neither can the materials raise themselves
to such a figure as a house without the help of the architect
and workmen, but both are of necessity required
to this artificial production; nevertheless, the building
of the house is not laid to the materials, but to the architect:
the same may be said of animate and inanimate
matter in the production of natural effects.
Again, you may reply, That the animate and inanimate
parts of matter are but two parts, and the number
of Two is but a finite number, wherefore they cannot
make one infinite body, such as I call Nature or natural
Matter. I answer, Madam, I confess, that a finite
number is not nor cannot make an infinite number;
but I do not say, that the animate and inanimate parts or
degrees of matter are two finite parts each subsisting by it
self as circumscribed, and having its certain bounds, limits
and circumference; for if this were so, certainly they being
finite themselves, could not produce but finite effects;
but my meaning is, that both the animate and inanimate matter Tttttt2v 532
matter do make but one Infinite bulk, body, or substance,
and are not two several and dividable bodies in themselves,
and thus they may be divided not into two,
but into Infinite parts; Neither are they two different
Matters, but they are but one Matter; for by the animate
Matter I do understand self-motion; and that I call this
self-motion Matter, the reason is, that no body shall
think as if self-motion were immaterial; for my opinion
is, that Nature is nothing but meer Matter, and that
nothing is in Nature which is a part of Nature, that is
not material; wherefore to avoid such a misapprehension
(seeing that most learned men are so much for abstractions
and immaterial beings) I called self-motion
animate matter, or the animate part of matter; not as
if they were two several matters, but that all is but one
natural Matter, or corporeal Nature in one bulk, body,
or substance, just like as the soul and body do make but
one man; and to avoid also this missapprehension, lest
they might be taken for several matters, I have upon
better consideration, in this volume of Philosophical
Letters
, call’d the animate matter corporeal self-motion,
which expression, I think, is more proper, plain, and intelligible
then any other: Neither would I have you to
scruple at it, when I say, that both parts or degrees of
animate and inanimate matter do retain their own interior
natures and proprieties in their commixture, as if
those different natures and proprieties, where one is self-
moving, and the other not, did cause them to be two
different matters; for thus you might say as well, that
several figures which have several and different interior
natures and proprieties, are so many several matters.
The truth is, if you desire to have the truest expression of Vuuuuu1r 533
of animate and inanimate matter, you cannot find it
better then in the definition of Nature, when I say,
Nature is an infinite self-moving body; where by the
body of Nature I understand the inanimate matter,
and by self-motion the animate, which is the life and
soul of Nature, not an immaterial life and soul, but
a material, for both life, soul and body are and make
but one self-moving body or substance which is corporeal
Nature. And therefore when I call “Animate
matter”
an “Extract,” P.4. c.3,32. I do it by reason of its purity, subtilty
and agility, not by reason of its immateriality. Also
when I name the word Motion by it self, and without
any addition, I undersstand corporeal Motion; and
when I name Motion, Matter and Figure, I do not
mean three several and distinct things, but onely figurative
corporeal motion, or figurative self-moving
matter, all being but one thing; the same when I speak
of Place, Time, Magnitude, and the like.

Concerning Natural Production or Generation;
when I say, “The same matter or figure of the producers
doth not always move after one and the same manner in
producing, for then the same producers would produce one
and the same creature by repetition,” P.I. c.22.
I do not mean the
very same creature in number, unless the same motions
and parts of matter did return into the producers
again, which is impossible; but I understand the like
creature, to wit, that one and the same sort of particular
motions would make all particular figures resemble
so, as if they were one and the same creature without
any difference.

When I say, “Sensitive and Rational knowledg lives in
sensitive and rational Matter, and Animate liveth in InanimateVuuuuu animate Vuuuuu1v 534
matter,” P.3. c.15.
I mean they are all several parts and
actions of the onely infinite matter inseparable from each
other; for wheresoever is matter, there is also self-motion,
and wheresoever is self-motion, there is sense and
reason, and wheresoever is sense and reason, there is sensitive
and rational knowledg, all being but one body or
substance, which is Nature,.

When I say, “The death of particular Creatures causes
an obscurity of Knowledge, and that particular Knowledges
increase and decrease, and may be more or less,” Ibid.
I
mean onely that parts divide themselves from parts, and
joyn to other parts; for every several Motion is a several
Knowledge, and as motion varies, so doth knowledg;
but there is no annihilation of any motion, and consequently
not of knowledge in Nature. And as for
more or less knowledge, I mean more or less alteration
and variety of corporeal figurative motions, not onely
rational but sensitive, so that that creature which has most
variety of those perceptive motions is most knowing,
provided they be regular, that is, according to the nature
and propriety of the figure, whether animal, vegetable,
mineral, or elemental; for though a large figure
is capable of most knowledge, yet it is not commonly
or alwayes so wise or witty as a less, by reason it is
more subject to disorders and irregularities; like as a private
Family is more regular and better ordered then a
great State or Common-wealth. Also when I say,
“That some particular Knowledge lasts longer then some
other”
, I mean that some corporeal motions in some parts
do continue longer then in others.

When I say, “A little head may be full, and a great
head may be empty of rational matter,” P.6. c.11.
I mean there may be Vuuuuu2r 535
be as it were an ebbing or flowing, that is more or less of
Rational Matter joyned with the Sensitive and Inanimate:
And when I say, “That, if all the heads of Mankind
were put into one, and sufficient quantity of Rational
Matter therein, that Creature would not onely have the
knowledge of every particularparticular, but that Understanding
and Knowledge would increase like Use-money”
, my meaning
is, that if there were much of those parts of rational
matter joyned, they would make more variety by self-
change of corporeal motions.

When I name Humane sense and reason, I mean such
sensitive and rational perception and knowledge as is
proper to the nature of Man; and when I say “Animal
sense and reason”
, I mean such as is proper to the nature
of all Animals; for I do not mean that the sensitive and
rational corporeal motions which do make a man, or any
Animal, are bound to such figures eternally, but whilest
they work and move in such or such figures, they make
such perceptions as belong to the nature of those figures;
but when those self-moving parts dissolve the figure of
an Animal into a Vegetable or any other Creature, then
they work according to the nature of that same figure,
exteriously and interiously.

When I say, “That Place, Space, Measure, Number,
Weight, Figures, &c. are mixed with Substance,” P.3. c.21.

I do not mean they are incorporeal, and do inhere
in substance as so many incorporeal modes or accidents;
but my meaning is, they are all corporeal parts
and actions of Nature, there being no such thing in
Nature that may be called incorporeal; for Place, Figure,
Weight, Measure, &c. are nothing without Body,
but Place and Body are but one thing, and so of the Vuuuuu2v 536
the rest. Also when I say, “That sometimes Place,
sometimes Time, and sometimes Number gives advantage,”
c. 14.
I mean, that several parts of Matter are getting
or losing advantage.

When I P.5. c.51. say, an Animal or any thing else that has
exterior local motion, goeth or moveth to such or such
a place, I mean, to such or such a body; and when
such a Creature doth not move out of its place, I mean,
it doth not remove its body from such or such parts adjoyning
to it.

When I say, “The rational animate matter divides it
self into as many parts, and after as many several manners
as their place or quantity will give way to,” P.6. c.8
I mean their own
place and quantity: also, as other parts will give way to
those parts, for some parts will assist others, and some do
obstruct others.

When I say, “That the Nature of extension or dilation
strives or endeavours to get space, ground, or compass,” P.4. c.34.

I mean those corporeal motions endeavour to make place
and space by their extensions, that is, to spread their
parts of matter into a larger compass or body. And
when I say, “That Contractions endeavour to cast or thrust
out space, place, ground, or compass”
, My meaning is,
That those corporeal motions endeavour to draw their
parts of matter into a more close and solid body, for
there is no place nor space without body.

Also when I name several “tempered substances and matters,”
Ibid.
I mean several changes and mixtures of corporeal
motions

Also when I speak of Increase and Decrease, I mean
onely an alteration of corporeal figurative motions, as
uniting parts with parts, and dissolving or separating
parts from parts.

When Xxxxxx1r 537

When I P.5. c.4. say, That the motions of cold, and the motions
of moisture, when they meet, make cold and
moist effects, and when the motions of heat and moisture
meet, make hot and moist effects; and so for the
motions of cold and dryness: I mean, that when
several parts do joyn in such several corporeal motions,
they cause such effects; and when I say cold and heat
presses into every particular Creature, I mean, that every
Creatures natural and inherent perceptive motions
make such patterns as their exterior objects are, viz.
hot or cold, if they do but move regularly, for if they
be irregular, then they do not: as for example; those
in an Ague will shake for cold in a hot Summers day,
and those that are in a Fever will burn with heat,
although they were at the Poles.

When I P.5. c. [Gap in transcription—1 letterflawed-reproduction] say, that hot motions, and burning motions,
and hot figures, and burning figures do not associate or
joyn together in all Creatures: I mean, that the corporeal
motions in some figures or creatures, do act in
a hot, but not in a burning manner; and when I say,
some creatures have both hot and burning motions and
figures, I mean, the corporeal motions act both in a
hot and burning manner; for though heat is in a degree
to burning, yet it is not always burning, for
burning is the highest degree of heat, as wetness is the
highest degree of moisture.

When I say, “Warmth feeds other Creatures after a
spiritual manner, not a corporeal,” P.5. c.27.
My meaning is, not
as if heat were not corporeal, but that those corporeal
motions which make heat work invisibly, and not visibly
like as fire feeds on fuel, or man on meat.

Also when I say, “Excercise amongst animals gets Xxxxxx strength Xxxxxx1v 538
strength,” Ibid.
I mean, that by exercise the inherent natural
motions of an animal body are more active, as being
more industrious.

When I say, “That the passage whence cold and sharp
winds to issue out, is narrow,” P.5. c.45.
I mean, when as such or
such parts disjoyn or separate from other parts; as for
example, when dilating parts disjoyn from contracting
parts; and oftentimes the disjoyning parts do move
according to the nature of those parts they disjoyn
from.

Concerning the actions of Nature, my meaning is,
that there is not any action whatsoever, but was always
in Nature, and remains in Nature so long as it
pleases God that Nature shall last, and of all her actions
Perception and self-love are her prime and chief
actions; wherefore it is impossible but that all her particular
creatures or parts must be knowing as well as
self-moving, there being not one part or particle of
Nature that has not its share of animate or self-moving
matter, and consequently of knowledg and self-
love, each according to its own kind and nature; but
by reason all the parts are of one matter, and belong to
one body, each is unalterable so far, that although it can
change its figure, yet it cannot change or alter from being
matter, or a part of Infinite Nature; and this is the
cause there cannot be a confusion amongst those parts
of Nature, but there must be a constant union and
harmony betwixt them; for cross and opposite actions
make no confusion, but onely a variety; and such
actions which are different, cross and opposite, not
moving always after their usual and accustomed way,
I name Irregular, for want of a better expression; but properly Xxxxxx2r 539
properly there is no such thing as Irregularity in Nature,
nor no weariness, rest, sleep, sickness, death or
destruction, no more then there is place, space, time,
modes, accidents, and the like, any thing besides body or
matter.

When I speak of “unnatural Motions,” P.7. c.11. I mean such
as are not proper to the nature of such or such a Creature,
as being opposite or destructive to it, that is, moving
or acting towards its dissolution. Also when I call
Violence supernatural, I mean that Violence is beyond
the particular nature of such a particular Creature, that
is, beyond its natural motions; but not supernatural,
that is beyond Infinite Nature or natural Matter.

When I say, “A thing is forced”, I do not mean that
the forced body receives strength without Matter; but
that some Corporeal Motions joyn with other Corporeal
Motions, and so double the strength by joyning their
parts, or are at least an occasion to make other parts more
industrious.

By Prints I understand the figures of the objects
which are patterned or copied out by the sensitive and rational
corporeal figurative Motions; as for example,
when the sensitive corporeal motions pattern out the figure
of an exteriour object, and the rational motions
again pattern out a figure made by the sensitive motions,
those figures of the objects that are patterned out, I name
Prints; as for example, “The sense of Seeing is not capable
to receive the Print,” P.3. c.2.
that is, the figure or pattern
“of the object of the whole Earth.” And again, “The rational
Motions are not alwayes exactly after the sensitive
Prints”
, that is, after the figures made by the sensitive
motions. Thus by Prints I understand Patterns, and by Xxxxxx2v 540
by printing patterning; not that the exteriour object
prints its figure upon the exteriour sensitive organs, but
that the sensitive motions in the organs pattern out the
figure of the object: but though all printing is done by
the way of patterning, yet all patterning is not printing.
Therefore when I say, that solid bodies print
their figures in that which is more porous and soft, and
that those solid bodies make new prints perpetually;
and as they remove, the prints melt out, like verbal or
vocal sounds, which print words and set notes in the Air;” P.5. c.23.

I mean, the soft body by its own self-motion patterns
out the figure of the solid body, and not that the solid
body makes its own prints, and so leaves the place of its
own substance with the print in the soft body; for place
remains always with its own body, and cannot be separated
from it, they being but one thing: for example;
when a Seal is printed in Wax, the Seal gives not any
thing to the Wax, but is onely an object patterned out
by the figurative motions of the Wax in the action of
printing or sealing.

When I make mention “of what the Senses bring in,” P.6. c.13.
I mean what the sensitive Motions pattern out of forreign
objects: And when I say, “that the pores being
shut, touch cannot enter,” P.7. c.12.
I mean, the sensitive corporeal
motions cannot make patterns of outward objects.

Also when I say, “our Ears may be as knowing as our
Eyes”
, and so of the rest of the sensitive organs; I mean
the sensitive motions in those parts or organs.

When I say, “The more the Body is at rest, the more
active or busie is the Mind,” P.6. c.13.
I mean when the sensitive
Motions are not taken up with the actions of patterning
out forreign objects.

When Yyyyyy1r 541

When I P.6. c.29. say, the Air is fill’d with sound, and that
words are received into the ears, as figures of exterior
objects are received into the eyes, I mean, the sensitive
motions of the Air pattern out sound, and the sensitive
motions of the Ears pattern out words, as the
sensitive figurative motions of the Eyes pattern out the
figures of external objects.

Also when I speak of Thunder and Lightning, to
wit, “That Thunder makes a great noise by the breaking
of lines”
: My meaning is, That the Air patterns out
this sound or noise of the lines; and by reason there are
so many patterns made in the air by its sensitive motions,
the Ear cannot take so exact a copy thereof, but somewhat
confusedly; and this is the reason why Thunder
is represented, or rather pattern’d out with some terrour;
for Thunder is a confused noise, because the patterns
are made confusedly.

But concerning Sound and Light, I am forced to
acquaint you, Madam, that my meaning thereof is
not so well expressed in my Book of Philosophy, by
reason I was not of the same opinion at that time when I
did write that Book which I am now of; for upon better
consideration, and a more diligent search into the causes
of natural effects, I have found it more probable, that
all sensitive perception is made by the way of Patterning,
and so consequently the perception of Sound and
of Light; wherefore, I beseech you, when you find
in my mentioned Book any thing thereof otherwise expressed,
do not judg of it as if I did contradict my self,
but that I have alter’d my opinion since upon more probable
reasons.

Yyyyyy Thus, Yyyyyy1v 542

Thus, Madam, you have a true declaration of my
sence and meaning concerning those places, which in
my Philosophical Opinion you did note, as being obscure;
but I am resolved to bestow so much time and
labour as to have all other places in that Book rectified
and cleared, which seem not perspicuous, lest its obscurity
may be the cause of its being neglected: And I
pray God of his mercy to assist me with his Grace, and
grant that my Works may find a favourable acceptance.
In the mean time, I confess my self infinitely
bound to your Ladyship, that you would be pleased to
regard so much the Honour of your Friend, and be the
chief occasion of it; for which I pray Heaven may bless,
prosper, and preserve you, and send me some means
and ways to express my self,

Madam

Your thankfull Friend
and humble Servant

Eternal Yyyyyy2r

Eternal God, Infinite Deity,

Thy Servant, Nature, humbly prays to Thee,

That thou wilt please to favour Her, and give

Her parts, which are Her Creatures, leave to live,

That in their shapes and forms, what e’re they be,

And all their actions they may worship thee:

For ’tis not onely Man that doth implore,

But all Her parts, Great God, do thee adore;

A finite Worship cannot be to thee,

Thou art above all finites in degree:

Then let thy Servant Nature mediate

Between thy Justice, Mercy, and our state,

That thou may’st bless all Parts, and ever be

Our Gracious God to all Eternity.

Finis.